《I Became a Villain’s Hero》


 Chapter 1: Help Me, Hero! (1)

    Chapter 1: Help Me, Hero! (1)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: N/A


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Arch-enemy.


    The term merges ''arch,'' implying foremost, with ''enemy.''


    In essence, it means a nemesis.


    Inevitably, they are inescapably intertwined, their battles never conclusively resolved.


    In this irony, theye to know and understand each other best.


    Even I have such an arch-enemy, as the ranked number one in the viin danger ranking.


    Naturally, the counterpart is the ranked number one hero.


    ''Sce.''


    Her beauty is obvious even behind a mask and helmet.


    Her artistic figure is entuated by a tight hero costume.


    When her powers activate, her hair and eyes glow brightly, and a golden aura, like the sun, radiates around her.


    It was impossible to deny how incredible she was.


    She was a hero one couldn''t help but admire.


    ---


    ---


    Regaining consciousness, I found ''Sce,'' the hero, pressing firmly on my wounds with both hands.


    Her voice and expression were panicked.


    Tears streamed from her shining eyes.


    I was startled butcked the strength to show it.


    A lot of my blood had already been lost.


    Whispering was all I could manage.


    ".....This is unexpected, Sce."


    Startled by my voice, Sce looked up at me.


    "....Y-you''re awake, Dice. Stay calm. Okay? Everything will be alright."


    I still couldn''t fully understand.


    Was this a dream?


    But even in this dire situation, I didn''t want to show weakness to her.


    ".....Shouldn''t we....not be like this?"


    Sce shook her head, unable to wipe her tears or hide her expression while staunching my bleeding.


    "You must live, Dice.... You must live...."


    "Get a grip, Sce. I''m not on your side."


    She continued shaking her head, crying more desperately at the sight of my endlessly flowing blood.


    "Cough, cough...!"


    "It''s okay...! Just hold on...! I''ve called a healing specialist hero...!"


    "......South Korea''s top hero has.....Stockholm syndrome*. If someone sees this, it''ll cause an uproar. Cough...."


    Biting her lip, she said with a choked voice.


    "......I''m just....returning the favor."


    "........"


    It was then I began to understand her actions.


    As my arch-enemy, there was little she could hide from me.


    ".....You''ve saved my life many times...not just once or twice, I know. When I was unconscious.... every time.... every time I woke up safe, I knew it was because of you..."


    "......."


    Tears kept streaming down her cheeks.


    When had she realized?


    "Dice....! I''m admitting this for the first time....! Sob...! I''ve always felt something odd about you..."


    Knowing my time was limited, I no longer wanted to deny it.


    For her, I wanted to pretend to be a bit cooler till the end.


    "As much as I am your arch-enemy, I''m the one who knows you best. I know that you killed the other viins. I also know that you''ve dered thisnd in Seoul as your territory to keep other viins at bay... Dice... I know that you.."


    "......."


    "....I know that you''re actually... good at heart..."


    I let out a stifledugh at her absurd words, though even that was now a painful effort.


    I forced a smile and replied.


    "......If I were truly good at heart, I wouldn''t have be a viin. Why would I choose such a troublesome path?"


    ".....You... You must have had your reasons."


    As I looked at Sce, who believed in me, I found myself at a loss for words.


    Contrary to her expectations or guesses, I am not that good a person.


    My choice to be a viin was entirely my own, a product of my stupid youth.


    I took the easy path and let my anger take over and consume me.


    My greed was endless, yearning for more than I could count.


    But.... a lot has changed in recent years.


    The good deeds Sce discovered were like my own acts of repentance.


    I''ve grown deeply skeptical of my lifestyle, questioning its very foundation.


    Why am I living this way?


    Spreading fear among citizens.


    Hated by heroes.


    Distrusted by viins.


    For whom am I doing this?


    Alone... nothing seems fun.


    Even after acquiring all the wealth I ever desired, it held no meaning for me.


    Like how you no longer crave food when you''re full.


    Money didn''t fill my void.


    Then came Sce.


    Risking her life for others, spreading happiness and hope.


    Why did she seem so different from the other heroes?


    I still haven''t figured out the reason.


    ....Anyway.


    I envied her.


    She was loved wherever she went.


    And I was so lonely.


    So, in a desire to be like her, I started doing good deeds secretly, just to pass the time.


    I never expected things to turn out like this.


    "....Heh."


    .......But listening to her, I felt a profound sense of fulfillment.


    I had to admit that my decision to do good was the right one.


    The top-ranked viin feeling happy about being praised for good deeds.


    "....Stay alive, Dice.... You must live..."


    I nced at my pierced stomach.


    There was no hope in sight.


    ".....That''s going to be difficult.....I took on heroes ranked second to seventh all at once.... It''s greedy to hope to survive."


    A battle had raged over several days.


    A fight that broke out after the persistent pursuit of heroes.


    It was the culmination of their determination to finally end me, the viin who had been ranked number one for seven years.


    I managed to incapacitate everyone, so in a way, I won the battle.


    But in the end, I''m the only one losing my life.


    Does this mean I''ve lost after all?


    This end doesn''t feel regrettable.


    The fact that this is all the punishment for my misdeeds almost feels inadequate.


    Sure, I''ve never killed innocent people ormitted terrorism.


    I was the top-ranked viin because no one could stop me.


    Yet, I can''t shake the feeling that my punishment is too lenient, perhaps due to my deep regret for the past.


    Sce continued to shed tears.


    ....I felt a pang of disappointment.


    I knew these tears weren''t shed solely for me.


    Sce always had a warm heart.... though some might say she''s too easily moved to tears.


    Perhaps that''s the reason behind her tears now.


    I''ve seen them on TV many times before.


    I could feel my time running out.


    Deep breaths felt suffocating, and my vision was gradually fading to ck.


    "....Sce."


    She seemed to sense my fate from the sound of my voice.


    "No, don''t...! Hold on...!"


    "........Thank you."


    "....What do I have, that you''re thankful for....?"


    I smiled.


    Then I said to her.


    "....You wouldn''t understand."


    I wonder if she knew that my refusal to give up my position as the top viin, to remain her arch-enemy, was due to my small desire to be with her.


    Soon, I couldn''t see anything anymore.


    The world turned pitch ck.


    Ha.


    As always, I was alone again.


    Then, through my hand, I felt a warm sensation.


    I knew it was Sce''s warmth.


    Her voice reached my ears.


    "......Dice."


    For a moment, she suppressed her tears, then spoke with a more determined tone.


    ".....I''m grateful too. Having you around... it allowed me to grow."


    A sense of peace enveloped me.


    "I promise. I won''t waste anything you''ve taught me. Thank you, Dice. Thank you..."


    I thought to myself.


    I''ve beenpletely defeated.


    Utterly overpowered by her.


    I had to admit that my way was wrong, and her way was right.


    If there''s another life.


    I would live like her.


    Not misuse my powers, act for others.


    Not out of altruism.


    For myself, for others, that''s how I''ll live.


    What a pitiful life it was.


    Look at the oue.


    A lover... no, that''s too much to ask for.


    .....A friend.


    Yes.


    I don''t even have a friend to mourn my death.


    Without Sce, my honorable adversary, there would have been no one to grieve over my death.


    Loneliness.


    That''s what changed me, and that''s what defeated me.


    And then, myst breath left me.


    ---


    ---


    ....Gasp!!


    And suddenly, my eyes opened.


    "......What?"


    It was a familiar ceiling.


    "....Hmm."


    After spending half a day in a daze, I found myself lost in thought while eating gukbap at a nearby restaurant.


    Everyone around me was enjoying their dinner so naturally.


    No one seemed startled to see me, nor did anyone run away.


    This sensation itself felt strange to me.


    Unlike other viins, I never wore a mask, so people used to scatter at my appearance.


    Now, I could seamlessly blend in with others and enjoy my meal.


    "....Was gukbap always this cheap?"


    I found myself pondering trivial thoughts in my newfound leisure.


    Was it because I had returned to the past, or because my sense of money was skewed after bing the top viin?


    Even the modest price of the meal evoked a small sense of wonder in me.


    After piecing together various pieces of information, it appeared I had traveled back 11 years in time.


    From 33 to 22 years old.


    My body was younger, and my criminal record, my regretful past, all gone.


    Even the memories with Sce.


    Of course, I remember her, but she wouldn''t remember me.


    It''s somewhat regrettable, but if this is the price for a chance to start over, it seems like a good deal.


    -Ding!


    "......."


    I reacted sensitively every time someone entered the restaurant, out of habit.


    Really, it''s strange even to me.


    Me, fitting in here.


    But now, how should I live my life?


    One thing''s for sure, I won''t live as a viin.


    That much is definite.


    I contemted living as a hero, the opposite of a viin... but to evene close to being half as good as Sce, honestly, I didn''t have the confidence.


    .....Anyway, I don''t want to live a lonely life.


    I did want to emte what I learned from Sce, even just a little.


    Having started to grasp the warm feeling thates from doing good deeds, I thought I might live this life in that direction.


    .....Well, I''m not exactly sure how to go about it in detail.


    After wiping my mouth with a tissue, I walked up to the cashier.


    Everything felt new.


    Paying.


    Me, paying for something.


    It didn''t feel bad to regain a sense of normalcy.


    "I''d like to pay."


    I said confidently.


    Thedy from the kitchen came out with a smiling face.


    "Young man, did you enjoy your meal?"


    I generally find most foods delicious.


    "Of course."


    "Alright, that''ll be 9,000 won."


    Then suddenly, I was struck with a question of how to pay.


    How did I pay for things ten years ago?


    Originally, my face was my guarantee.


    I used to pay like that everywhere.


    But now is not then.


    I had to pay like an ordinary person.


    I rummaged through my pockets, but no wallet appeared.


    ".....Uh?"


    My eyes blinked involuntarily.


    I wasn''t this flustered even when surrounded by heroes.


    Wanting to live a good life, and the first thing I do upon returning is a dine and dash.


    Front pocket, back pocket, no matter how much I searched, the wallet didn''t magically appear.


    "......Just a moment."


    "Young man."


    "Ma''am, I didn''t n this, I just..."


    "Young man, it''s alright."


    As I looked up at her, she was smiling warmly at me.


    "Really?"


    "If you enjoyed the meal, that''s all that matters. Just leave for today."


    "........"


    I was at a loss for words.


    I couldn''t find the words to describe this warm feeling I was experiencing.


    "You looked so pitiful eating alone. Oh my... are you job hunting? Must be hard?"


    ".....I''lle back after going home. I have money there."


    "No, it''s okay. Let me feel like I''m a hero today. The heroes on TV look so cool."


    Hero.


    That word sparked something in me.


    After a moment of hesitation, I spoke again.


    "No, but still-"


    "-No no no, go go go."


    "-But ma''am-"


    "Go go go go go! Come back another time then."


    After that, pushed by the insistent refusal of thedy, I reluctantly left the restaurant.


    The cool night air weed me.


    Like my encounter with Sce.


    Like my farewell with Sce.


    I was certain this moment would stay in my memory for a long time.


    I felt like I was beginning to grasp how I should live my life.


    Yes.


    Perhaps this kind of good deed is still a good deed.


    After all, it was hunger that led me to the path of a viin.


    What about opening a restaurant that provides free meals to those without money?


    At 22, I was in the period of collecting money for viinous activities.


    I''d need to check how much I had, but with some loans, I figured I could open a small restaurant.


    The shortfall in funds could gradually be covered through the stock market.


    As I resolved in my mind and was about to walk away, a voice stopped me.


    "Excuse me."


    ".....?"


    I turned to see a young schoolgirl standing there.


    ".....What?"


    A dumbfounded sound escaped my lips.


    But taking it as a response, the girl continued.


    "......Mister, I''m so hungry, could you please buy me a meal?


    It wasn''t the approach of a stranger that startled me.


    I was taken aback because the girl''s face was strikingly familiar.


    Viin name, ''Luna''.


    In my previous life, she was the second-ranked viin.

 Chapter 2: Help Me, Hero! (2)

    Chapter 2: Help Me, Hero! (2)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: N/A


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "......Mister, I''m so hungry, could you please buy me a meal?


    I must say, I have never seen a woman more beautiful than ''Luna''.


    Her sharp nose and piercing eyes.


    Ebony hair.


    An expression that seemed dissatisfied with something.


    It was impossible to mistake her, thanks to such striking beauty, even in a school uniform.


    She had a wild aura.


    Not just her sharp appearance, but even her clothing radiated a strong sense of delinquency.


    Everyone wears the school uniform differently.


    Her skirt was short.


    A ck t-shirt covered by a white school shirt.


    A shabby tracksuit jacket.


    A frayed bag.


    She approached with a look that was unmistakably delinquent and somewhat unkempt.


    "......You..."


    But of all her features, what shocked me most were her legs.


    Luna was standing.


    In her past life, she was always in a wheelchair.


    I naturally wondered.


    What would happen in the future to make her lose the use of her legs?


    "....Damn.."


    While I was deep in thought, Luna grew irritated.


    "Mister, stop staring at my legs."


    "...Ah."


    I realized I had been staring at her legs for too long, lost in thoughts about the wheelchair.


    I couldn''t even make an excuse.


    ''I was just looking because you''ll be in a wheelchair in the future.''


    I couldnt say something like that.


    I couldn''t help it if she thought I was a pervert.


    I didn''t care anyway.


    I tried to keep the conversation going.


    "....Sorry. What were you saying?"


    Luna scratched the back of her head, sighed, and turned away.


    "....Ah...never mind. What am I even doing..."


    As she was about to leave, I quickly snapped back to reality.


    In fact, Luna and I were acquainted in our past lives.


    We were the top two in the viin danger ranking, so naturally, we shared information.


    We were never friends, but among the viins, I thought she was one of the better ones.


    It was difficult to just stand by when she, in such a ragged state, asked for food.


    The original me wouldnt have cared.


    But just now, thedy at the restaurant had shown me kindness, and I had set a goal to feed the hungry, so I didn''t want to let her leave like this.


    The opportunity for a good deed was right before me.


    Pretending we were strangers, I spoke up.


    "No, tell me. Are you hungry?"


    "Forget it. What do I expect from a pervert who just stares at legs..."


    As the situation escted, I quickly thought of a way to stop her.


    "I noticed your stockings were torn. I wasnt admiring your legs."


    She paused for a moment, then looked down at her legs.


    Immediately after, her small fist clenched tightly.


    "I''m not a pervert, so don''t worry. Let''s go, I''ll buy you food...."


    Suddenly, Luna started to run off.


    "Hey, wait! Where are you going!"


    But she didn''t stop.


    Her figure gradually became distant until it finally disappeared.


    ---


    ---


    The next day, I checked my bank ount bnce.


    As expected, for a 22-year-old, it was a considerable sum.


    At this point, I wasn''t earning money through crime... but it wasnt exactly clean money either.


    It was earned through fights in underground rings.


    Still, it wasnt enough to open a restaurant, but it wasnt too far off either.


    Would it be enough to start with a loan like I nned yesterday?


    I visited a real estate agent first to find a location.


    Starting everything with my own hands felt quite different.


    I think.


    Sce.


    I won''t bother you in the future and live earnestly.


    ---


    ---


    After my regression, luck seemed to be on my side.


    I managed to open my own restaurant within a week.


    It was small, amodating only three tables, but I was satisfied.


    I felt I couldnt handle much more anyway.


    I was lucky.


    The owner of a previously unsessful restaurant sold the entire ce to me.


    I didnt need to buy essential items anew.


    Refrigerators, cooking tools, dishes, even a grill...


    The restaurant owner was going to dispose of them anyway and sold them to me at a bargain price.


    It was a relief to solve these problems so cheaply and simply.


    Of course, not having a specific type of shop in mind also yed a part.


    For me, all that was needed was a kitchen and dining tables.


    How such luck kept finding me, I dont know.


    This allowed me to save a lot of money and solved a few of my problems, which was great.


    I didn''t really want to, but I began to feel the need to work harder for others.


    After finalizing the contract with thendlord, I was fully ready to announce the opening of my restaurant.


    I only changed the signboard.


    The signboard read Heros Heart Restaurant*.


    In addition to food, it also meant to share one''s heart.


    And the menu consisted of dishes I liked and thought I could make.


    "Alright, let''s go?"


    ---


    ---


    .....And so, a week passed since I energetically opened the restaurant.


    For 7 days, not a single person entered the restaurant, despite being open for business.


    Even though I had a sign out front saying, ''Free food if you don''t have money,'' still, no one came.


    ".....Sigh...."


    I began to understand why the previous owner sold everything to me at such a low price.


    No one seems to being this way.


    Now that I think about it, maybe the name ''Heart'' on the signboard is deterring them.


    Even so, youd think people woulde for free food.


    ".....Was this a mistake?"


    As I slightly regretted my decision, I couldn''t help but chuckle at my own change.


    A former viin now worried about not being able to help others.


    ".....Sigh....!"


    I sighed louder, as if that could somehow improve the situation.


    -Ding!


    Perhaps the magic of my sigh worked, as the bell on the door rang, signaling the arrival of my first long-awaited customer.


    "Wee, wee!"


    I eximed loudly, almost stuttering in my surprise.


    "What can I get for..."


    But my voice faded away as I struggled to speak.


    ........


    .....Damn..."


    The customer also couldntplete their sentence.


    It was Luna, standing before me once again.


    Unintentionally, I found myself gazing at her legs again.


    I still wasnt used to seeing her standing.


    However, unlike before, her ck stockings didnt have any holes.


    Realizing I had been staring at her legs for too long, I noticed the awkward silence and looked up at her again.


    .........


    She was ring at me with a look of contempt.


    .....But really, if you think about it, its hard not to stare when someone who always used a wheelchair is now walking.


    Luna seemed to be contemting.


    Whether to turn around and leave or toe inside.


    During her hesitation, she shivered slightly, indicating the intense internal struggle she was facing.


    -Gurgle....


    A sound broke our silence.


    .......


    .........


    Even if I closed my eyes and pretended not to hear, the sound was too distinct.


    I felt a pang of sympathy and awkwardness for having heard it.


    When I slightly opened my eyes, I saw Luna, her face flushed red, grimacing as if angry.


    As if she had to transform her embarrassment into anger to endure it.


    Before she could run away again, I spoke indifferently.


    "Sit anywhere you like."


    I switched to formalnguage, trying to put her at ease.


    .......


    She hesitated again for a while, then clutched her stomach.


    ....I know that feeling too well.


    Hunger is really hard to endure.


    Finally, as if her internal conflict had ended, she threw her bag down and took a seat.


    "....Give me a te of ck bean noodles."


    She said this as she threw off her tracksuit jacket.


    The nametag clearly read ''Song Soo-yeon.''


    Without a doubt, she was Luna.


    ''Song Soo-yeon'' was Lunas real name.


    ".....Mister, youre not charging, right?"


    She asked sharply.


    ".....Ah, yes. It''s free if you don''t have money."


    I used to be called Lord Dice.


    But naturally, now it''s just ''Mister.''


    I dont mind.


    After all, Ive aged 10 more years in my mind.


    She nodded coolly in response to my answer.


    Though to me, who has seen it all, she didnt seem that cool.


    After telling Song Soo-yeon that I would prepare her meal, I went into the kitchen.


    Despite some hups, I pulled myself together.


    "Phew...!"


    I pped my cheeks.


    This is really the start.


    Hadnt I decided to live like Sce?


    For others, like a hero.


    That way, I wouldnt die alone as I did before.


    Even if there had been some awkward moments with Song Soo-yeon, I shouldn''t dwell on them.


    Even knowing her from a past life, I shouldnt keep it in mind.


    My only goal is to feed her well.


    ..........But does this mean Im now sharing food with the future number 1 viin, now that Im gone from the viin ranking?


    I shook my head to dismiss the thought.


    Sce approached me, the number 1 viin, without any prejudice.


    I can do the same.


    I must.


    Soon, the ck bean noodles were ready.


    Enjoy your meal!


    I said cheerfully as I brought the food to her.


    No longer do I need to act like a dignified viin.


    I could behave as Sce did with people.


    ............


    Song Soo-yeon silently picked up her chopsticks and took a big bite of the noodles.


    .........


    I blinked several times.


    It being my first act of kindness, I had several expectations.


    ...........Don''t people usually start with a word of thanks?


    I thought I might hear a word of gratitude for the first time in my life.


    Ah, no.


    That''s right, I need to understand.


    Song Soo-yeon is going through a tough time.


    That''s why shell be a viinter.


    Her shabby clothes, unkempt appearance, and eating here also spoke of her difficult circumstances.


    People dont speak kindly when they''re in distress.


    Its natural.


    Thinking generously like this, I felt proud, as if I had taken a step closer to Sce.


    This might be the charm of doing good deeds.


    And watching Song Soo-yeon eat with apparent enjoyment made me feel happy too-


    Ptui!


    ....Huh?


    Lost in my benevolent thoughts with my eyes closed, a sound reached my ears.


    When I opened my eyes and looked at Luna, no, Song Soo-yeon, she was spitting out the noodles and wiping her mouth with a tissue.


    Damn... this tastes awful.


    ...............


    ......Living like Sce.... so I won''t regret itter......


    Song Soo-yeon''s voice interrupted my thoughts.


    .......How can anyone eat this? Are you joking?


    At her words, I replied with a smile.


    "......Get out of my restaurant."


    A casual remark slipped out.


    Old habits die hard.

 Chapter 3: Help Me, Hero! (3)

    Chapter 3: Help Me, Hero! (3)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: N/A


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Watching Song Soo-yeon actually prepare to leave after I told her to, I felt uneasy.


    This wasn''t what I intended.


    Sce wouldn''t have acted like this.


    The reason I was given a second chance wasn''t for this.


    Realizing my first good deed might end in failure, I felt ufortable.


    I scratched my cheek and eventually muttered.


    "...You don''t really have to go just because I said so."


    However, at my words, Song Soo-yeon responded sharply.


    "Even if you beg me to stay, I won''t! How can I eat something this tasteless..."


    Any guilt I had felt disappeared.


    It was my first time doing a good deed and also my first time being scolded for it.


    In this contradictory situation, I unwittingly raised my voice.


    "Someone worked hard to make it so you could eat your fill-"


    "-Then make it taste good!"


    "What did you say?!"


    "How can I eat this, it''s so bad!"


    ".........."


    When she spoke so bluntly, my confidence started to slightly crumble.


    I nced at the ck bean noodles Song Soo-yeon had left behind.


    After all, she must have been very hungry to swallow her pride and sit down here...


    But leaving so much... maybe the food was bad?


    Was it not just whining, but really inedible?


    "..........Is it really that bad?"


    I asked again, feeling sheepish.


    "...I should have known when you said it was free..."


    I did add some vinegar to reduce the greasiness...was that the problem?


    Thinking about it, doing a good deed that the other person dislikes is just self-satisfaction.


    It should be something the other person likes to be a proper good deed.


    Being new to this, there were still aspects I needed to be mindful of.


    If the food was really inedible, then I was the one who had been rude.


    ".....Is it really that bad?"


    When she didn''t answer, I asked again.


    Song Soo-yeon silently pulled out her chair and stood up.


    She took her bag and coat, and turned around without a word.


    Curious about the taste of the ck bean noodles, I picked up the leftover bowl.


    I stirred the food and lifted a chopstick full.


    "Ah.....what are you doing, really...?"


    And just as I was about to put the ck bean noodles in my mouth, a cold voice reached my ears.


    Song Soo-yeon had turned around and was looking at me.


    "...Huh?"


    "Why are you eating what I spat out...? Are you really a pervert...?"


    Her contemptuous gaze,bined with her sharp appearance, intensified the impact.


    "....So disgusting..."


    I involuntarily shrank back.


    It was a good thing I was no longer the top viin...


    It would have been embarrassing if anyone saw that.


    "No, I... I was just going to try it because you didn''t answer..."


    I said, sounding like I was making an excuse.


    "I told you several times it was awful."


    ".........I see."


    I first put down the bowl.


    If I continued, she might''ve exploded.


    Song Soo-yeon stared at me piercingly, then,


    "Sigh."


    She let out a sigh as if overwhelmed, and started to leave the restaurant.


    I watched her back, feeling a strange sensation.


    Letting her go like this, it seemed like there would be no more involvement with her.


    .....And that thought gave me an uneasy feeling.


    If I couldn''t even hold onto her, who had a connection with me in my past life, then who would remain by my side?


    What would Sce have done?


    While I pondered, Song Soo-yeon left the restaurant, clutching her still-empty stomach.


    My next action stemmed from the fear of ending up forever alone.


    I shouted after Song Soo-yeon, who had already left.


    "Hey! Come back tomorrow! I''ll make it tasty for you!"


    Song Soo-yeon paused for a moment, then continued walking.


    ---


    ---


    The next day, I visited a famous ck bean noodles restaurant downtown.


    It was bustling with people.


    If my restaurant had this many customers, would people think highly of me?


    Well, first I need to win over Song Soo-yeon.


    She''s the first person toe in, in a week...


    I was courteously seated and ordered ck bean noodles.


    ".....Hmm."


    Eating the restaurant''s food, I realized how arrogant I had been.


    Maybe I reallyck talent in cooking.


    Would I have avoided suchments if I had served this to Song Soo-yeon yesterday?


    Would she have thanked me?


    "....It''s delicious."


    Muttering to myself, I chewed on the food.


    Simultaneously, I memorized the ingredients I could see in the ck bean noodles.


    Meat, onions... and what is this?


    After pondering for a while, I put down my chopsticks.


    "......"


    Actually, simply buying these ck bean noodles for Song Soo-yeon would be the fastest solution.


    But somehow... that doesn''t seem right.


    To show my sincerity, she needs to eat my cooking.


    And if I try topensate with money instead of cooking myself, I fear my intentions might be misinterpreted.


    She''s alreadybeled me a pervert.


    And it''s not like I''m trying to bribe her with money.


    I just genuinely want to feed her well.


    I looked around.


    People wereughing and sharing stories.


    "........"


    Suddenly, a wave of loneliness enveloped me.


    I started doing good deeds in my previous life to get rid of this loneliness, and I''m trying to do the same in this life.


    It''s been about a month since my regression, yet there has been no change.


    I''m still alone.


    Even a nce around the shop confirms it; I''m the only one here by myself.


    It''s not about feeling self-conscious; it''s just that seeing the difference between them and me makes me feel down.


    ".....Things will get better."


    I sniffled andforted myself.


    Having just one friend would make it less lonely.


    The advantage of being alone is that I can be honest with myself.


    I dont have to worry about anyone elses opinion.


    Especially after shedding the annoying title of ''number one in the viin danger ranking,'' I''ve be even more honest.


    Meanwhile, bursts ofughter erupt from the surrounding tables.


    Seeing this, I found my resolve reigniting.


    ---


    ---


    "....Hmm, it seems a bit simr, right?"


    Inside the smoke-filled kitchen, I praised myself while eating my creation.


    In truth, it didn''t resemble the famous ck bean noodles I had for lunch at all, but it was a significant improvementpared to what I fed Song Soo-yeon the day before.


    This should be good enough.


    Not that I don''t want to serve something delicious, but there are limits.


    I''m someone who can ept my own limitations.


    Besides, for a free meal, this isn''t too bad, right?


    I rationalize to myself.


    "........."


    Honestly, I just don''t want to peel any more onions.


    They sting my eyes too much.


    I''ve cried too many tears.


    Even as the former number one viin, this is too much for me.


    I begin to tidy up the chaotic kitchen.


    After dumping numerous failed attempts into the food waste bin, I step outside through the kitchen''s back door.


    The coolte evening air of autumn greets me.


    The truth is, all this effort isnt just to get closer to Song Soo-yeon.


    It doesnt really matter if it''s her or not.


    I just want someone by my side.


    I sometimes wonder if it''s necessary to go to these lengths.


    But realizing that my efforts aren''t just for her, I find the strength to continue.


    ".......Hmm?"


    At that moment, I sense something unusual.


    I never ignore such feelings.


    "......"


    Carefully setting down the food waste bin, I follow where my senses lead.


    I continue walking through the damp and gloomy alleyways.


    As night falls and without any lights, it gets darker.


    The closer I get, the more certain I be of another fact.


    Someone is using their powers.


    Could it be a fight between ability users?


    Eventually, I peek into the alley where the powers are being used.


    "Hey, what''s up?"


    And there I see something.


    Song Soo-yeon is there.


    She was being tormented by three female students who looked every bit the delinquent as she did.


    It was a surprising sight.


    Song Soo-yeon, with her fierce demeanor and destined to be powerful in the future, was being bullied.


    .....Why isn''t she resisting?


    Is she afraid of hurting them?


    If that''s the case, it''s a far cry from the sharp attitude she recently showed me.


    Perhaps she also harbors her own form of goodness within.


    Before I regressed, I wouldn''t have tolerated such treatment, though I regret acting so carelessly.


    In that aspect, Song Soo-yeon seems to possess many qualities superior to mine.


    "Didn''t I tell you to bring the money by today or I''ll burn your head off?"


    One girl flicked her fingers, creating mes in her hand.


    ".....Soo-yeon....we gave you so many chances..."


    Another, as ifforting Song Soo-yeon, stroked her cheek with pointed fingertips.


    "Look at this scaredy-cat, too terrified to even speak."


    Thest studentughed mockingly, simply watching from behind.


    Song Soo-yeon, with an expressionless face, coldly stared at them and retorted.


    "I said I don''t have any money."


    "If you don''t have it, you should have made some, you crazy girl."


    The student controlling the mes grabbed Song Soo-yeon''s hair.


    Unable to hold back any longer, I shouted out.


    "Hey! What are you doing, that''s dangerous!"


    Their attention shifted towards me.


    That person, she''s the future number one viin.

 Chapter 4: Help Me, Hero! (4)

    Chapter 4: Help Me, Hero! (4)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: N/A


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    The attention of the four schoolgirls in the alleyway shifted to me.


    Caught in a wrong-doing, the three schoolgirls bullying Song Soo-yeon momentarily flinched but quickly regained theirposure.


    One of the schoolgirls released Song Soo-yeon''s hair and said to me,


    "We''re just ying like friends. You should leave."


    No one would believe such a statement.


    If Song Soo-yeon reached her breaking point while they continued to ''y'', it would result in a catastrophe.


    Song Soo-yeon''s ability is ''Control''.


    Her stunning beauty matches her ability perfectly.


    With this power, she managed to reach second in the viin danger ranking, even while seated in a wheelchair, like a queen.


    Her ability, one that doesn''t discriminate between genders, enables her to manipte those with weak or weakened mental strength.


    Even the strongest heroes could fall under Luna''s control at the slightest mental break.


    She didn''t need to meticulously control each individual affected by her power like marites.


    They moved proactively at her meremand, like cult members.


    In some aspects, it could be likened to hypnosis, but since the ability''s duration wasn''t infinite and it couldn''t imnt specific thoughts, it was known as ''Control'' rather than hypnosis.


    The effective duration of her ability was approximately 12 hours.


    Despite this, its threatening nature was undeniable.


    In her past life, she controlled numerous people, forming an army.


    Most victims were innocent civilians, and heroes, unable to interfere with those under her influence, were rendered powerless.


    Moreover, on days when she controlled a hero with weakened mental strength, other heroes were leftpletely immobilized.


    The moment arade turned into an adversary, heroes were paralyzed with hesitation.


    Theseplex factorsbined, Luna imed the second spot in the viin danger ranking in her previous life.


    "Stop and leave, before anyone gets hurt."


    I approach the schoolgirls and say.


    They scrutinize me from head to toe and snort disdainfully.


    "If you want to scare us, take off that apron first."


    I feel a flush of embarrassment trying to control the situation.


    "...I''m not trying to scare you. I''m genuinely concerned you might get hurt."


    Yet, I don''t stop advancing towards them.


    I position myself between them and Song Soo-yeon, preventing her from using her ability on these girls.


    I felt somewhat heroic, appearing at this critical moment to rescue her from these three schoolgirls.


    If Sce could see me now, she''d be proud.


    "You''re concerned we might get hurt... Do you have powers?"


    Ignorant of everything, they boastfully disy their powers, now pressuring me too.


    I steal a nce at Song Soo-yeon behind me.


    For some reason, she seemed to still be concealing her ability from them.


    Since she hadn''t revealed it, I had no choice but to try and gently persuade them.


    "Just stop and go back."


    I didn''t really have any ill feelings towards these three schoolgirls.


    After all, as the former number one viin, who was I to judge them?


    Setting aside the fact that they could get hurt, I intervened because I knew the aftermath of their actions could leave a bitter taste for Song Sooyeon as well.


    ...And part of me wanted to help her.


    "Do you know that girl behind you?"


    "Huh?"


    I nced back at Song Soo-yeon.


    Her expression was even more rigid than before.


    I said,


    "No? She''s a stranger to me."


    Saying I knew her would only cause trouble for Song Soo-yeon.


    Song Soo-yeon flinched.


    At the same time, as if a dam had burst, the schoolgirls eximed.


    "Do you want to get hurt for someone you don''t even know?"


    "Wow... Soo-yeon is so pretty, she gets this kind of attention. I''m jealous..."


    Ignoring their remarks, I scratched my head.


    "Girls, why are you doing this?"


    One of the schoolgirls shrugged their shoulders.


    "We''re doing this because Soo-yeon hasn''t repaid our money."


    "Money?"


    Song Soo-yeon quietly replied.


    "I never borrowed any money."


    But for me, everything became simpler.


    Having had more than enough money, I no longer ced much value on it.


    If it could be solved with money, nothing could be simpler.


    "How much?"


    I asked, pulling out my wallet.


    I could feel Song Soo-yeon clenching her fist behind me.


    The three schoolgirls in front exchanged nces and then smiled.


    "Maybe about 100,000 won?"


    The way they said ''maybe'' suggested that if Song Soo-yeon had really borrowed money, they wouldn''t have been so vague.


    They should have said, ''It''s 100,000 won.''


    Clearly, Song Soo-yeon was innocent.


    Regardless of who was in danger, it was evident who was in the wrong.


    "Here, take it."


    I took out the money and gave it to them.


    My bank ount wasn''t overflowing, but to me, it was just small change.


    I didn''t mind giving it away at all.


    Money had lost its meaning to me long ago.


    "So, you have no more issues with this student, right?"


    I asked, pointing to Song Soo-yeon.


    The three schoolgirls fiddled with the easily gained money, exchanged nces, and smirked.


    One of them then said,


    "...Ah, Mister. Now that I think about it, Soo-yeon borrowed another 100,000 won."


    "........"


    Their shamelessness sparked a moment of anger in my chest.


    I could give any amount of money.


    As I''ve said, it''s meaningless to me.


    But their attitude was troubling.


    Especially after handing over the money, when I had perfectly understood who was lying and who was at fault, their misdeeds didn''t sit well with me.


    I had tried to end things peacefully, first verbally and then financially, but if they kept pushing like this, I had my own ways to respond.


    "...You said it was 100,000 won earlier."


    "But now I remember, we loaned her more."


    "...You''ll regret this."


    I said quietly.


    They didn''t budge.


    "...Wow, we''ll regret it, huh? So, why don''t you just pay off more of Soo-yeon''s debt?"


    "Onest time, I ask. Just leave."


    The schoolgirl standing in front of me nced back and forth at her friends, then said to me with a smile,


    "No thanks."


    "...I see."


    I took a deep breath.


    They readied themselves for my reaction, preparing to use their powers.


    I yelled out.


    "Help me!!! Heroes, please help!!!"


    "......What?"


    As everyone else panicked, my voice echoed through every corner of the alley.


    "I''m being robbed!! Please help!!"


    Neither Song Soo-yeon nor the three schoolgirls could figure out how to respond to my actions.


    As a former viin, I knew that calling heroes is the most difficult situation for viins.


    Students often make the mistake of taking crime too lightly.


    They have this vague expectation that public authorities won''t intervene in their wrongdoings.


    They usually think they can get away with it through a teacher''s scolding or intervention from their parents.


    But that''s not the case.


    Threatening and extorting money is robbery.


    You''ve be viins now, and where there are viins, heroes can intervene.


    In this field, I''m an expert.


    There was something amusing about being a former viin calling for heroes first.


    "Help me!! Please, help me!!"


    I continued shouting, almost enjoying it.


    Which hero woulde?


    Someone I know, perhaps?


    But before my curiosity was satisfied, the three schoolgirls, unable to stay put any longer, began to flee.


    "Damn it...!"


    "Hey, Soo-yeon! Be at school tomorrow!"


    "Mister! Be careful on your way home tonight, okay?!"


    Song Soo-yeon and I just stood there, watching them leave.


    "........."


    "...Ah, they''re gone?"


    I turned to Song Soo-yeon.


    Now, all that was left was to return to the restaurant.


    She was still frozen, and I said to her,


    "Come on, I''ll make you something tasty today- Ouch!"


    Song Soo-yeon punched me in the chest.


    ".....Who asked for your help?"


    The look on Song Soo-yeon''s face held more emotion than I had ever seen from her in either her past or present life.


    Among her emotions, anger and resentment stood out the most.


    "...Calling a hero... what good would that do...!"


    I was puzzled.


    Why not heroes?


    Could it be that Song Soo-yeon had already be a viin?


    Was that why she was ufortable facing heroes?


    "...Is it wrong to call heroes?"


    "....Ah, seriously..."


    Looking closely, it didn''t seem like she was acting this way because she was a viin.


    Right, it wasn''t yet time for her to be a viin.


    Her legs were fine.


    Could she have been enduring it intentionally for some reason unknown to me?


    It made sense if Song Soo-yeon had been purposefully tolerating the abuse if she had a motive.


    I asked her.


    "...Were you enduring this on purpose?"


    "...Why would I willingly endure such things?"


    "You don''t like me calling heroes... and you werent resisting either..."


    "How could I resist? Didn''t you see them using their powers?"


    "..........."


    As I frowned and tilted my head, she said,


    "I''m a non-ability user."


    "............"


    Ah.


    Another fact I learned on my own.


    She must be an Awakener.


    Ability users are either born with powers or manifest themter in life.


    And thetter are called Awakeners.


    Her inaction earlier was likely because she genuinely had no ability to do anything.


    My mind grew even moreplicated.


    "Then all the more reason you should have called heroes. If not heroes, who else in such a situation?"


    "Are you an idiot?"


    I blinked.


    Did I hear her right?


    "What did you say?"


    "You think it''s over just for today? Damn it, nothing''s going to happen tomorrow?"


    "........Uh.."


    "Now, because of you, things have gotten worse. They''ll harass me even more..."


    "........"


    "I could have just endured and passed it quietly...! What am I supposed to do tomorrow!!"


    "........"


    "Why did you interfere? Did I ask for your help? So damn annoying...!"


    She yelled at me, using the coarsenguage typical of high school students.


    It was a continuous shock.


    Not because of the swearing.


    That Luna, scared of tomorrow, yelling at me?


    It felt like just yesterday she was leading armies and defeating heroes.


    Still unustomed to this change, I was speechless.


    To me, it seemed like a trivial issue.


    Clearly, perspectives change with age.


    "What? You''re going to solve everything till the end? No, you won''t. Why are you sacrificing me just for your moral superiority!"


    I eventually responded, feeling as if I was being pushed into a corner.


    "......I... I''ll solve it for you....."


    "What did you say?"


    "I... I''ll solve it for you."


    Song Soo-yeon blinked for a long time at my response, then, as if mocking me again, sighed with a contemptuous look in her eyes.


    "....Ha. If only you could speak properly... A weirdo who stutters, full of nothing but pride... Solve it, what are you going to solve-"


    -Grrrrrrrrrrr....


    Her words were cut off by a sound.


    "........."


    "........."


    It was the sound of her stomach growling.


    The heavy atmosphere suddenly lightened.


    However, Song Soo-yeon reacted differently.


    "...Ah... damn... really..."


    She cursed and then, with a mix of indignation and embarrassment on her face, finally slumped down.


    And then, she began to cry.


    It seemed she was embarrassed by the untimely noise that disrupted the tense mood.


    "..........Uh......."


    Faced with a crying schoolgirl, I suddenly felt like I had be a viin again.

 Chapter 5: Help Me, Hero! (5)

    Chapter 5: Help Me, Hero! (5)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: N/A


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Her crying made all traces of my smile vanish.


    Truly, I now realize that Song Soo-yeon of today is much more sensitive than the Song Soo-yeon of the future.


    I felt helpless, unsure of what I could do for her.


    No otherfort came to mind.


    In embarrassment, I crouched down and gently ced my hand on her shoulder as she sat wrapped in her knees, crying.


    ".....It''s okay. You seem hungry, let''s get something to eat. Anger is best expressed on a full stomach."


    I only offered the help I knew.


    To her, showing no response, I urged again.


    "Come on, quickly."


    ".....Why should I go there?"


    She asked, her head buried in her knees.


    ".....What?"


    "Why should I go there?"


    "........"


    I was at a loss for words.


    Her question left me speechless.


    ".....Aren''t you hungry?"


    I asked carefully.


    "It''s not that...!"


    She raised her head, her voice rising in frustration as she bit her lip.


    "Why are you acting so familiar?"


    "....What?"


    I felt a sting of guilt.


    I thought I had maintained a distance, but perhaps it was more apparent than I realized.


    "Just because I ate something at your restaurant, do you think that means something?"


    "......."


    "Do you think I''ll feel grateful? I don''t like you, mister."


    ".....Hmm?"


    I asked back, utterly baffled.


    "Why are you saying that all of a sudden?"


    "I''ve never seen such kindness without a reason."


    Her eyes were steady, as if speaking an unwavering truth.


    For the first time, I felt true pity for her.


    Even when she was being bullied.


    Even in her shabby clothes.


    Even when she had no money and came to my shop.


    Even when she looked lonely, I didn''t feel pity for her.


    What experiences had she endured to be this way?


    She let out a coldugh.


    "Ha, your intentions are so obvious, mister. It''s obvious what you''re trying to do."


    If I really had such intentions, I would have felt ashamed or embarrassed, but that wasn''t the case, so I was just confused.


    What misunderstanding was this?


    "I''m not trying to do anything. What can I do to a high school student..."


    "I''m pretty, and I''m being bullied, so did you think you could do something about it? I''ve encountered guys like you more than once. It''s not just you who approached me because of my looks. You know?"


    Her experiences made her speak bluntly, unable to contain her anger.


    Obviously, the bullying she suffered from the three girls earlier had contributed to this rage.


    I learned a bit more about her.


    It seems she had to endure many unwanted experiences due to her devastating beauty.


    In a soothing tone, I gently asked her.


    ".......Is that so?"


    She responded with a mocking tone.


    "Yes, that''s right. There''s no hope for you, mister. I never intended to like anyone anyway. Wake up from your dream."


    Though our physical ages aren''t much different, our inner selves differ by more than ten years.


    As an adult, I felt sorry that such a young person had to endure the touch of vile adults.


    I didn''t understand why I felt this way, but I genuinely felt sorry.


    Even in my days as a viin, I never tolerated those who harmed children.


    Because of me, an unspoken rule emerged in the viin world that children were off-limits.


    ....But Song Soo-yeon, or ''Luna,'' was an earlier victim.


    She even looked pitiable.


    "......I''m not like that,"


    I said again.


    "What do you mean, not like that? From the moment you looked at my legs, from the moment you tried to eat what I left behind, no, from the moment your restaurant''s name included ''Heart,'' I knew you were a pervert.


    It''s disgusting, so please stop. Don''t like me, it''s ufortable."


    Only now do I realize that each of my actions had been hurting her.


    How desperately hungry must she have been toe to me for food?


    How hungry must she have been to endure all that?


    ".....Ah...seriously."


    I lifted my head.


    ......I felt like crying out of pity for her.


    Damn it.


    But I can''t cry, not with my pride at stake.


    I blinked rapidly to hold back the tears.


    Has my sensitivity increased with age?


    Meanwhile, Song Soo-yeon continued.


    "...I get it. So please, just stop."


    She stood up, pushed me away, and left.


    I suppressed my tears and shouted after her.


    "Hey!"


    She flinched again at my call.


    It seems she often gets startled and jerks her body like that.


    Her actions reveal a fragile interior, contrasting with her bold exterior.


    I keep learning new things about her.


    Song Soo-yeon turned around sharply in response to my call.


    Even that seemed like the struggle of a fragile person who didn''t want to be hurt anymore.


    "Why-"


    "-It''s for my own satisfaction."


    I revealed my true intentions.


    "What?"


    "I''m doing this for my own satisfaction. There''s no other motive."


    "........"


    ".......You''re hungry."


    "........"


    "Just eat and then go. There are no ill intentions."


    "........"


    "I know the bitterness of hunger, that''s why. Just eat. It''ll be tasty today."


    Her eyes wavered for a moment.


    I knew then that the main reason was, after all, hunger.


    In this moment, I too convey my feelings genuinely.


    Perhaps it''s because I felt sorry for her earlier, or because I hoped she wouldn''t go hungry.


    "I won''t bother you. I won''t say anything. Just eat and go."


    Like a parrot, I kept repeating for her to eat and then leave.


    "....Just eat and go. Just eat."


    ---


    ---


    I am good at distinguishing malice directed at me from unrted malice.


    I know easily when malice is directed entirely at me.


    But with someone like Song Soo-yeon, who has personal reasons for being sensitive, I don''t get as upset.


    I just understand.


    Song Soo-yeon and I entered the store through the back door.


    Honestly, mypetitive spirit was somewhat stirred.


    I didn''t want to give up and retreat.


    If I can''t ovee this challenge, I won''t be able to ovee future ones.


    Considering her past life as the viin ranked second, I somewhat expected her to have a tough personality.


    That''s why I was somewhat indifferent to her hurtful words.


    I don''t want to forcibly hold onto someone who rejects help.


    Heroes choose whom to save, right?


    Viins just beat them to death.


    .......Except for Sce.


    She saved me to the end, so she''s not in the same category.


    Hmm.


    Anyway, just as heroes selectively save people, I didn''t feel the need to help someone who pushes away assistance, but Song Soo-yeon seems like an exception.


    Is it because of our past life connection?


    Or because she''s still young?


    Or maybe because I just learned a few pitiful facts about her?


    ".....Ah."


    Then an idea strikes me.


    If she became a viin because of such a past, and if I could rehabilitate her.


    Then both Song Soo-yeon and I, or me and Luna, disappearing would lessen the burden on Sce, right?


    The first and second-ranked viins vanishing altogether.


    "......Oh.."


    I marveled at this idea.


    Why hadn''t I thought of this before?


    I had intended to continue doing good deeds for Sce anyway, but now I''m considering taking more serious action.


    Another reason has emerged, after all.


    Of course, I still don''t know why she became a viin.


    Anyway, one needs a trigger to be a viin.


    That''s how everyone turns.


    So, if I observe her closely and see signs of her turning into a viin, maybe I can intervene.


    If left in this state, she''ll surely be one.


    "Just sit anywhere and wait."


    As Song Soo-yeon walked across the kitchen, she looked at the fruits of my unorganized efforts.


    Dirty dishes and pots.


    Pieces of various vegetables.


    The scent of oil and Chunjang.


    Piles of bloated noodles.


    Her previously rigid expression had softened somewhat.


    "....This is all..."


    She paused, then looked at me with aplicated expression.


    Eventually, as if deted, she let out a sigh and walked towards the dining table.


    ".....What even is love."


    "What did you say?"


    "Never mind."


    Once again, she muttered words I couldn''t understand.


    I wondered what she meant, but soon gave up trying to understand.


    It must be something trivial.


    I washed my hands and began cooking, based on the practice I had done all day.


    She watched me from the table.


    There was nothing else for her to do.


    I wasn''t sure what she was thinking, but it wasn''t the hostile energy she had shown me before.


    Soon, the food was ready.


    After serving the ck bean noodles to Song Soo-yeon, I sat down at a table nearby.


    "Just fill your stomach."


    I refrained from saying ''enjoy your meal'' for fear of receiving the same scolding as yesterday.


    As expected, she must have been really hungry, as Song Soo-yeon didn''t refuse the food anymore.


    Having gone through simr times myself, I understand.


    It must be tough.


    "......."


    But what could be the reason for her starving like this?


    I was an orphan, so I often went hungry.


    Having to fend for myself since childhood, I starved until adulthood.


    But Song Soo-yeon?


    Is she an orphan like me?


    Or is her family poor?


    Or could there be another reason?


    Curious as I was, I didn''t dare ask due to her high guard.


    While I was pondering, Song Soo-yeon nced at me and picked up her chopsticks.


    She slowly mixed the Chunjang with the noodles.


    Then, just like yesterday, she lifted arge bite of ck bean noodles.


    "......"


    I unknowingly swallowed as I intently watched her eat.


    I felt unnecessarily nervous.


    After exploring other restaurants and spending the whole day making ck bean noodles.


    It would be slightly disappointing if she spat it out like yesterday.


    Song Soo-yeon opened her mouth and then closed it again, sending me a cold nce for staring at her.


    "........"


    Jolted back to reality, I quickly regained myposure.


    "Sorry, was I staring too much? Go on, eat."


    Then I turned my head away.


    Still, I kept sneaking nces at her.


    "....Huh."


    Song Soo-yeon sighed and put the ck bean noodles in her mouth, then stopped chewing.


    Her eyes blinked a couple of times.


    Then she looked at me, rolling only her eyes.


    As her gaze turned to me, I again pretended not to watch her.


    "......."


    Without a word, Song Soo-yeon started to chew the ck bean noodles thoroughly.


    She continued to eat the food without anyints.


    She ate with such haste that it almost seemed frantic.


    She must have been very hungry.


    "....Hehehehehehehe."


    I couldn''t help butugh, feeling a sense of achievement.


    Just the fact that she didn''t spit it out like yesterday felt like a victory.


    I had won.


    My act of kindness was a sess.


    "Hehehe... Pfft hahaha..."


    But myughter startled Song Soo-yeon, causing her to drop her chopsticks in surprise.


    -ng...


    The metal chopsticks rolled on the floor, entuating the sudden silence between us.


    She looked at me with wide eyes, covering her mouth in shock.


    Her intense reaction also startled me, and I stared back at her.


    "......What did you put in this?"


    She suddenly asked.


    "....What?"


    "Did you put something weird in here?"


    ".....Are you asking about the secret ingredient?"


    "....No, not that...."


    She looked at me fearfully, as if seeing a monster, or rather, a real pervert.


    I slowly began to grasp what she meant.


    By ''something weird,'' she seemed to imply a drug-like substance, possibly a sleeping pill.


    Her absurd suspicion quickly wiped the smile off my face.


    ......Seriously, what the.

 Chapter 6: Villain Luna (1)

    Chapter 6: Viin Luna (1)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: N/A


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    I couldn''t help but let out a hollowugh.


    "Did you put something strange in it? No? How can you...?"


    I was about to retort, incredulous, but then I remembered, I''m a viin.


    ...She''s quite perceptive, isn''t she?


    But I hadn''t done anything to Song Soo-yeon''s food.


    If I added anything, it was purely sincerity.


    "...You didn''t add anything?"


    She asked, her expression softened.


    "I didn''t. And what would I add, anyway? If you think there''s a problem, call a hero. They''ll arrive quickly. I''ll even keep the door open."


    I actually stood up and opened the restaurant''s front door wide.


    The cool autumn air flowed in freely.


    Feeling the breeze, she spoke with a look of guilt.


    "...You wereughing like the devil...I thought you might have done something..."


    She muttered to herself, too embarrassed to admit her mistake.


    "...The devil...?"


    "........"


    Soon, she awkwardly picked up the chopsticks she''d dropped, ced them carefully on the table, and began eating her ck bean noodles again with new utensils.


    I, too, found myselfughing incredulously after hearing her excuse.


    "...Hahaha."


    "...Don''tugh in a way that''s upsetting."


    "........."


    "...It''s frightening...no..annoying."


    It seemed she had suppressed the guilt she''d shown earlier, giving me another warning.


    I calmed myughter.


    Didn''t want her to choke on her food.


    "...Sorry."


    I apologized lightly.


    A part of me felt sad.


    How had she lived to trust people so little?


    I wasn''t that extreme.


    Maybe it''s because of this distrust in others that she flourished as a viin.


    "..........."


    I watched Song Soo-yeon continue her meal.


    At least, having someone to talk to alleviated the boredom.


    I wasn''t too bothered being suspected as a pervert or a bad guy.


    It was far better than being alone.


    Ah.


    How fortunate to have a second life.


    I never imagined I''d experience such subtle joy in my previous life.


    The beautiful world that Sce showed me.


    "........"


    I felt likeughing, but since Song Soo-yeon asked me not to, I forcibly held it back.


    But Song Soo-yeon didn''t thank me today either.


    I really had put effort into that.


    ---


    ---


    Home and school.


    That was Song Soo-yeon''s entire world.


    To her, that was everything.


    But both were hellish for her.


    Such a disgustingly filthy world.


    First, home.


    Unlike other homes where children are nurtured with love and attention, to Song Soo-yeon, home was merely a ce to sleep without freezing to death.


    It had been too long since she stopped expecting anything from her parents.


    Her father was addicted to gambling, her mother to alcohol.


    She couldn''t even recall when they were normal.


    It seemed they had always been that way.


    She had tried.


    Tried to change them back to normal.


    She started trying when she was very young.


    From around the age of 10, the sound of things breaking in the house never stopped.


    Two addicts together created a hell beyondpare.


    Song Soo-yeon, who naively believed they could get better, tried everything to mend her parents'' rtionship, but her efforts were painfully inadequate.


    No response came from them, even when she performed songs and dances, gave them gifts she made with care, or wrote heartfelt letters.


    The battle with her parents'' addictions seemed endless.


    One day, out of desperation, she called a hero.


    "Please help!! Please, I beg you!!"


    A hero arrived, responding to her cries.


    Tearfully, Song Soo-yeon begged in front of him.


    "My parents fight too much... Please, stop them..."


    But even he couldn''t be her savior.


    "Where''s the viin...?"


    "...Pardon?"


    "Where''s the viin, kid?"


    "There''s no... viin... It''s just my parents fighting too much... Please... help..."


    She couldn''t forget the hero''s sigh that followed.


    "...Haa..."


    His expression seemed to show annoyance.


    He quickly masked it with an awkward smile and said,


    "You see, kid. This isn''t a job for heroes. It''s a matter for the police. We''re only called when viins appear."


    Song Soo-yeon couldn''t ept his words.


    "...On TV, heroes help with any kind of trouble..."


    "There are people in more danger than you. If we get busy solving minor issues like this, we can''t help them."


    And then, the hero vanished in the blink of an eye.


    Listening to the continuous yelling of her parents in the background, young Song Soo-yeon had to process this shock.


    She sank into a feeling of helplessness.


    Soon, whether the hero had contacted the police or not, the police stormed into their home, but Song Soo-yeon was too shocked to react, standing there like a doll with its string cut.


    Her illusion of the shining heroes on TV shattered.


    ''Just a minor issue'' he had said.


    Just a minor issue.


    To her, there was no problem more serious.


    She feared nothing more than her family falling apart.


    How could she escape this reality when even heroes wouldn''t help?


    Was she 12 or 13 then?


    She couldn''t even remember her exact age at that time, but that was when Song Soo-yeon epted her inescapable reality and gave up on two things deep inside her heart.


    She lost her affection for her parents and her admiration for heroes.


    She realized there was nothing she could do about her parents, despite all her efforts.


    She was already exhausted at that young age.


    That day, her parents died in her heart.


    And heroes...


    There were no heroes in this world.


    Contrary to their ims of risking their lives to save others, they were only interested in beating viins and seeking glory, nothing more than state-sanctioned thugs.


    A real hero would have saved her, helped her when she was crying and pleading.


    But instead, she only received an annoyed sigh.


    She still couldn''t understand how a hero could leave her crying and walk away.


    Her second world, the school, was even worse than home.


    The school was filled with malice.


    After mentally letting go of her parents, she began to focus on her studies to escape, but she was overwhelmed by the malice.


    First came the jealousy of the girls.


    As Song Soo-yeon grew more beautiful, the girls couldn''t leave her alone.


    Looks turned into nudges, nudges into whispers, whispers into backbiting, and then into bullying.


    Tearing her books, spilling on them, scribbling on them.


    Dirtying her desk, hiding it, breaking it.


    Facing tant bullying, she was powerless.


    Even the teachers didn''t help.


    The female teachers were too busy being jealous of her beauty.


    She was that beautiful.


    But the bullying from the girls was rtively bearablepared to the lustful gazes of the boys.


    In front, they ogled her appearance, scanning every part of her body.


    Behind her back, they made lewdments, treating her horribly.


    Seeing them pretend to be nice only to try somethingter made her sick to her stomach.


    How could they be so contradictory?


    Treating her like a trophy.


    She had received countless confessions, and all the men were the same.


    Always that lustful glint in their eyes, desiring to do something to her.


    Juniors, ssmates, seniors, teachers... this fact remained constant with men.


    Many boys with strong supernatural powers approached her in school, and handsome ones continuously challenged her.


    But to Song Soo-yeon, their gazes always made her feel disgusted.


    So much so that she couldn''t even stand to be friends with them.


    Song Soo-yeon often wondered if she had a power, would it be a psychic one?


    Sometimes she felt like she could read their minds.


    Thoughts of touching her, trying something, making her theirs to boast about... such thoughts seemed to echo to her.


    Of course, she wasn''t sure if she was really hearing those things or going insane.


    If it were a power, she should have been able to read minds at will, but that wasn''t the case.


    Even so, these voices might have been why she didn''t want to get close to anyone, regardless of gender.


    Even if she was going crazy, those voices were too clear to ignore.


    In such a situation, it was almost inevitable that she became a loner.


    Her second world, too, was like hell.


    Yet, it was ironic that she couldn''t escape either ce.


    She needed a home to sleep, so she couldn''t leave.


    She needed food, so she couldn''t leave school.


    She still wanted to live like a human, which was why she hadnt given up on getting a diploma.


    After all, even getting a diploma through the GED required money.


    She just wanted to live a normal life.


    So, she kept enduring.


    Being a loner was bearable.


    Loneliness wasn''t new to her.


    Having always been alone at home, being alone wasnt difficult.


    She had always thought the world was like this.


    So, she was just waiting for the day she became an adult.


    Longing for the day she would be free from both school and family.


    She vaguely hoped something would change once she escaped.


    Now, there were only 5 months left.


    ---


    ---


    Working part-time jobs, Song Soo-yeon saved money.


    She was saving up for the security deposit to rent an apartment as soon as she became an adult.


    Her goal was 5 million won.


    She was almost there.


    The inconveniences of not being an adult were numerous.


    She couldnt find proper part-time jobs.


    Being a minor, she needed a consent form from a parent or guardian to work, but she didnt want to ask her parents, who she didnt even speak to.


    They wouldnt have helped anyway.


    Therefore, she could only do jobs that didnt require abor contract.


    Mostly, she distributed flyers.


    Sometimes, she worked as a traffic controller.


    It was good to be paid in cash after finishing the job.


    She worked mostly after school or concentrated her work on the weekends.


    ...Of course, saving money wasnt as easy as it sounded.


    Since she couldnt live under her parents'' protection, she had to solve everything by herself.


    She had to buy everything she needed for school with her own money.


    School uniforms, bags, stationery... etc.


    There was also a sporty jacket she bought long ago.


    It was out of fashion now, but she couldnt afford to throw it away.


    She also had to buy her own dinners and pay for haircuts.


    Even the smartphone was essential in modern life, so she paid the bill with her own money.


    Because of this, there were times she had to go hungry.


    Like that day.


    Song Soo-yeon had not eaten all weekend, but now the end of her suffering was nearing.


    Monday''s lunchtime was approaching.


    "Hey Song Soo-yeon,e here."


    But the girls who envied her wouldn''t leave her alone.


    Seemingly eager to unleash their pent-up frustrations from the weekend, they naturally led Song Soo-yeon behind the school.


    After enduring a vicious round of bullying that left her shaking, and fending off the advances of boys who circled her like hyenas, by the time Song Soo-yeon entered the cafeteria, lunchtime was almost over.


    She could have begged the teacher on lunch duty, apologizing for beingte and promising to eat quickly, to get some food... but Song Soo-yeon couldn''t bring herself to do it.


    Pride was thest thing she had left.


    It was all she possessed.


    That''s why she hadnt sumbed to the bullies or relied on any boys.


    She hadn''t strayed onto a wrong path, all because of that meager pride.


    She didn''t want to admit defeat to anyone.


    Moreover, the lunch duty teacher was a male math teacher who ogled her, rolling his eyes and wetting his lips.


    Sometimes, she felt like she could hear his thoughts.


    ''Nice figure.''


    Or


    ''Wish I could touch those thighs.''


    Though she clearly heard these words, she still couldn''t shake off the suspicion that she was going crazy.


    Either way, it was impossible for her to beg such a repulsive teacher for food.


    Her pride simply wouldn''t allow it.


    Song Soo-yeon had no choice but to turn away, though her feet refused to move.


    ---


    ---


    After school, Song Soo-yeon aimlessly wandered the streets.


    She didn''t want to go home.


    She checked her phone dozens of times for any flyer distribution jobs, but there was nothing.


    Her phone battery was also dying.


    Her stomach kept growling endlessly, now starting to hurt.


    She had filled up on water countless times, but now she was at the point of feeling nauseous.


    Eventually, she found herself drawn to a Korean Soup restaurant.


    She seemed to have been lured in by the smell.


    From the dark street, Song Soo-yeon looked inside the brightly lit restaurant.


    Everyone was eating andughing with friends.


    ......For some reason, seeing that made her heart ache.


    She never wanted to admit that she was lonely or struggling... but sometimes.


    ...Sometimes, she had strange thoughts.


    They were hard to describe.


    She wondered what it would have been like to live an ordinary life among them.


    As she gazed at them, swallowing her saliva, someone came out of the restaurant.


    He was alone too.


    Just like her.


    He was a man with an ordinary look.


    ck hair, a bit tall.


    A face without any apparent worries.


    He seemed so enviable, walking out after finishing his meal.


    As she found herself unintentionally fixated on him, she heard his thoughts.


    ".....Ah."


    Thoughts warmer than she had ever heard from anyone else.


    ''The world is beautiful.''


    ''I should feed people who are hungry for free.''


    She couldn''t be sure if these were actually his thoughts or just a fantasy conjured up by her own hunger, like the Little Match Girl*.


    But her hungry stomach drove her to act.


    If he really thought that way.


    If he truly wanted to feed someone.


    Song Soo-yeon, seeing him alone just like her, approached him and said,


    "......Mister, I''m so hungry, could you please buy me a meal?


    Unaware of how this would change her life.

 Chapter 7: Villain Luna (2)

    Chapter 7: Viin Luna (2)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: N/A


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "......Mister, I''m so hungry, could you please buy me a meal?


    After saying this, Song Soo-yeon immediately regretted it.


    It was her first time expressing such abination of words, and she hadn''t expected it to feel so awkward.


    She realized she was begging others based on the hallucinations in her mind.


    It was like waking up from a dream, bing suddenly aware of her own awkward behavior.


    Why did she do it?


    She wished she could take back her words.


    Why did she lower her guard, imagining that a stranger might have warm thoughts for her?


    ".....You.."


    The man''s eyes suddenly lit up as he looked at her.


    He seemed taken aback by her beauty.


    Then his gaze shifted, rolling down towards her legs.


    ".......


    Any hope remaining in Song Soo-yeon''s gaze shattered.


    She felt irritated.


    "...Mister, stop staring at my legs."


    Of course.


    Men are all the same.


    Why did she think he would be any different?


    She should have trusted what she saw with her own eyes, not the hallucinations.


    He was no different from any other man.


    "....Sorry. What were you saying?"


    "....Ah...never mind. What am I even doing..."


    Looking at the peoplefortably seated in the soup restaurant, she might have momentarily let her guard down.


    She had hoped to receive kindness from someone who didn''t view her body as an object.


    Perhaps her subconscious, weakened by hunger, bullying at school, or stress at home, was desperately reaching out for help.


    Song Soo-yeon shook her head.


    She couldn''t afford to be this weak.


    Hadn''t she been holding up well until now?


    She hypnotized herself.


    Not lonely, not struggling.


    She didn''t need help.


    "No, tell me. Are you hungry?"


    His kindness reached out, but now she didn''t want it.


    If he used this as an excuse to make a physical demand, she would feel disgustingly dirty for falling into that situation.


    "Forget it. What do I expect from a pervert who just stares at legs..."


    And she turned away.


    His intentions now seemed suspicious.


    Song Soo-yeon was no stranger to such experiences.


    There had been many men who confessed to her after just a few words.


    Maybe he, like the others, was smitten with her at first sight.


    As she turned away, his voice reached her.


    "I noticed your stockings were torn. I wasnt admiring your legs."


    Song Soo-yeon looked down at her legs.


    There it was, her stockings torn open with holes like water droplets.


    She hadn''t even noticed it, being so hungry.


    The emotion she felt at that moment was indescribable.


    Just when she thought she couldn''t feel more pathetic, she found a new low.


    Begging for food, exposing her vulnerability, while wearing torn stockings like a beggar.


    Exposing her weaknesses so easily was especially difficult for her.


    Why was the world so cruel to her?


    She found herself ming her circumstances, something she had never wanted to do.


    If only her parents had been normal.


    If only her appearance didn''t stand out so much.


    ...If only someone had offered a helping hand without any ulterior motives.


    I''m-


    The moment the man began to speak, Song Soo-yeon could no longer stand to be there.


    She ran away.


    ---


    ---


    Song Soo-yeon desperately needed money.


    Not only was she unable to afford a meal, but now she also had to buy stockings.


    Even the cheapest stockings cost as much as three or four convenience store rice triangles.


    She had no idea how to manage this expense.


    She had briefly considered withdrawing money from her savings, but the thought vanished as soon as she entered her house.


    Her mother was still rolling around drunk, and her father was nowhere to be found.


    It was better to starve a bit more and endure more suffering than to stay in this hell.


    Consequently, the period she had to go hungry and without stockings lengthened.


    It was not an option to keep wearing torn stockings.


    It might seem trivial to go without stockings, but for the beautiful Song Soo-yeon, it was not so simple.


    Going without stockings intensified the disdainful looks from women and the lecherous stares from men.


    Both the harassment from women and the sexual harassment from men beceme more severe.


    But Song Soo-yeon endured day by day.


    She was waiting for the day she could graduate and be an adult.


    All she had to do was endure and hold on.


    She kept enduring, shoving school meals into her mouth.


    ---


    ---


    Another week passed.


    Somehow, she managed to get new stockings.


    But as a result, she felt her stomach clinging to her back from hunger.


    She still didn''t want to return home and kept wandering around.


    Like her hunger, a gloomy mood clung to her as well.


    She didnt know why, but as the finish line approached, it became increasingly difficult to endure.


    Only four or five months were left.


    Time was passing, but it seemed to move so slowly.


    Often, she wondered if she had reached her limit.


    During elementary school, she was lonely because of her family situation, and in middle and high school, she was lonely due to bullying.


    She had suffered for almost 12 years.


    To say it wasn''t hard would be a lie.


    But Song Soo-yeon forcibly pushed those thoughts away, fearing that acknowledging the hardship would make it even harder.


    Her wandering eyes then caught sight of a sign.


    In an unlikely location, a new store had popped up.


    ''Heros Heart Restaurant.''


    Song Soo-yeon scowled.


    It was abination of words she detested.


    Who in their right mind would name a store like that?


    As she sighed and was about to walk past, she noticed a phrase on a pamphlet outside the store that she couldnt ignore.


    ''If you don''t have money, the food is free.''


    "........"


    She stood there for a long time, looking at the pamphlet.


    Despite wanting to turn away because of the shop''s odd name, she found herself unable to move.


    Her mind kept doing the math.


    If the promise written there was true, could she save money faster?


    Or at least, could it ease her overwhelming hunger even a little?


    But what if there were strange people inside?


    The thought scared her.


    -Gulp.


    In that moment, saliva slid down her throat.


    Her body was already preparing for a meal.


    Finally, she closed her eyes tightly and opened the door of the restaurant.


    ".....Damn it...."


    And there, she locked eyes with the same man she had encountered a week ago.


    ......Free meals.


    She had heard that somewhere before.


    Upon reflection, it was quite peculiar.


    The phrase ''free meals'' wasnt something she had heard directly from him.


    She had heard it as if she was looking into his mind  ''free meals.''


    And now, as it turned out, he was indeed offering free meals through his shop, just like the hallucination she had heard.


    Could the voice she had heard in her mind not have been a hallucination?


    Could she actually possess the ability to read others'' minds?


    Now, her focus shifted from doubting her ability to considering its possibility.


    .......


    ........


    Regardless, Song Soo-yeon was conflicted about what to do.


    Should she leave, or should she sit down and eat?


    She was reluctant to approach him again, especially since he had already seen her begging and the holes in her stockings, revealing her poverty.


    Her cursed pride was erecting walls once more.


    But leaving was hard too, as she was painfully hungry.


    Both mentally and physically pushed to her limits, she felt like she might copse.


    At that moment, she felt her stomach twist.


    -Gurgle...


    A loud noise resonated throughout the shop.


    ......


    .....


    Ah. Sh*t.


    She thought.


    The sound from her stomach echoed in the empty restaurant, loud enough for everyone to hear.


    Her face reddened with embarrassment.


    Her fists clenched tightly.


    But he spoke to her considerately.


    "Feel free to sit anywhere."


    Even using formalnguage he hadnt before.


    This kind of consideration actually made her feel worse.


    Was he pitying her?


    Who did he think he was?


    Why did she always end up showing this side of herself to him?


    How foolish must he think she is?


    Of course, his intentions were clear.


    He must be attracted to her, like all men.


    Pretending otherwise, but if she just waited a little longer, she was sure she would hear his true thoughts, likely filled with lewd fantasies.


    As she contemted this, Song Soo-yeon''s twisted sense of self reared its head.


    She must have looked foolish to heroes in the past, and to her school peers.


    She didnt want to appear foolish to a stranger as well.


    She desperately wanted to ruin his mood.


    It was the only way to alleviate her own shame.


    She wanted him to feel the embarrassment she felt.


    "....Give me a bowl of ck bean noodles."


    She sat down, concealing her anger.


    Of course, there was no real reason for her to be angry.


    He had done nothing wrong.


    But Song Soo-yeon, who was stressed everywhere she went, didnt want to bother with that.


    After confirming the meal was indeed free, she waited for her ck bean noodles.


    Eventually, the food arrived.


    ........


    Her mouth slightly opened in disbelief.


    It was hard to believe this was free.


    The aroma and presentation were excellent.


    And the portion was very generous.


    She was tempted to let her guard down.


    If she didnt go through with her n, her future would surely be easier.


    She could continue to eat here.


    But she closed her eyes and steeled her resolve.


    Without her pride, she had nothing.


    Continuously showing him her shameful side and now eating like a beggar here, what would he think of her?


    This was about protecting herself.


    She didnt want to appear pitiable.


    She wanted to live a normal life.


    If she hadnt held onto her pride, she would have given up years ago.


    She would have clung to some strong man who confessed to her, fluttering hershes to protect herself.


    But she disliked that idea, which is why she had struggled so hard until now.


    She wasnt about to give up here.


    Song Soo-yeon put a mouthful of ck bean noodles in her mouth.


    It wasnt exactly a fantasy taste, but... it was good enough to justify a high price.


    It was delicious.


    ........


    She resisted the urge to chew and swallow.


    She hoped his dirty thoughts would surface soon.


    If they did, it would make it easier for her to act, without feeling guilty.


    But in the end, she heard nothing.


    Finally, Song Soo-yeon gathered her strength.


    Ready to reject his false kindness and strike at the pervert she imagined hiding beneath his pathetic guise.


    Ptuh!


    She spat out the food with all her might.


    His pathetic face turned to shock and disappointment.


    "Damn it... This tastes awful."


    She lied.


    Just to ruin his mood.


    It was her first tant act of malice.

 Chapter 8: Villain Luna (3)

    Chapter 8: Viin Luna (3)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: N/A


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Upon hearing the man''smand to leave, Song Soo-yeon promptly rose from her seat.


    She had won.


    In her mind, she had stripped away the mask of the man who had been pretending to be good.


    Although her mouth was dry and her stomach even hungrier, she felt better.


    She had released some of the stress that had umted over the years onto him.


    Who did he think he was, feigning kindness?


    What a creep.


    She suspected that even this restaurant was set up to lure in hungry and impoverished minors like herself.


    Justifying her actions, Song Soo-yeon felt a sense of satisfaction.


    She remained silent to his subsequent questions, thinking that ignoring him would hurt more.


    She prepared to leave the restaurant, her belongings in tow.


    One regret lingered: she still couldn''t hear the thoughts in his heart, even if they were mere hallucinations.


    Hearing his vile thoughts would have brought her some peace.


    Suddenly, a thought struck Song Soo-yeon.


    ...What if his kindness was genuine?


    What if he had no ulterior motives?


    Was she dismissing someone who could have been an ally?


    ".....Is it really that bad?"


    She heard Dice''s question from behind.


    "......"


    Unintentionally, she turned to look at him.


    But he was toying with the food she had discarded, lifting it as though to eat.


    "Ah.....what are you doing, really...?"


    This time, her words sprang from genuine surprise.


    "...Huh?"


    "Why are you eating what I spat out...? Are you really a pervert...?"


    "........"


    "....So disgusting..."


    "No, I... I was just going to try it because you didn''t answer..."


    Song Soo-yeon inherently didn''t trust others.


    Even though he didn''t disy the lustful gaze she''d seen in other men, she thought it was just an act.


    Despite his harmless expression and loser-like demeanor, and his excuses that he had no ill intentions, Song Soo-yeon refused to believe him.


    She didn''t want to believe that he was a good person. It was moreforting for her to think otherwise.


    She had never met a man who didn''t harbor sexual desires towards her, so assuming ulterior motives felt natural.


    Sighing, she left the shop again, hoping never to encounter him again.


    She had revealed too much of herself.


    Also, it was the first time she had vented on someone.


    Ending this as a dirty and ufortable rtionship was easier for her.


    However, as she was leaving, she heard a voice.


    "Hey! Come back tomorrow! I''ll make it tasty for you!"


    At those words, Song Soo-yeon hesitated momentarily.


    Really, she had never seen a pushover like him before.


    To still approach her after such treatment.


    Indeed, it was a kindness that seemed iprehensible without some underlying, impure motive.


    .........How lovely it would have sounded if it weren''t tainted with such intentions.


    Just a helping hand offered without any ulterior motive.


    How much strength it would have given her, who was struggling alone.


    "....Ah."


    Song Soo-yeon was surprised by her own fleeting thought.


    She shook her head.


    No.


    She wasn''t struggling because she was alone.


    It was just a stray thought.


    .....She wasn''t struggling at all.


    ---


    ---


    The next evening.


    Wandering the streets as usual, she ran into the school bullies.


    "Song Soo-yeon! Come here!"


    They were notorious in the school for their aggressive superpowers.


    One could manipte fire, another could sharpen their hand like a de, and there were rumors the third could use poisonous needles.


    Biting her lip, she wanted to run but knew too well that wasn''t an option for her.


    Soon, she was dragged to a secluded spot and the bullying began.


    Song Soo-yeon thought this must be what working overtime felt like.


    She had hoped the bullying would end at school.


    But it continued even afterwards.


    A few days ago, these bullies had demanded money from her.


    When they couldn''t find any money in Song Soo-yeon''s bag and pockets, they started berating her, acting as if she had wronged them based on their earlier demand.


    "Hey, are you deaf?"


    Of course, Song Soo-yeon blocked her emotions and didn''t give them the reaction they desired.


    She thought this was her way of winning.


    She had no intention of giving them money, not now, not ever.


    She had nothing to give in the first ce.


    And the continuous hallucinations, or the voices of their hearts, only made Song Soo-yeon stronger.


    ''Jealous of her.''


    ''Why is she so pretty? It''s annoying.''


    ''I want to see her cry and whine.''


    These vile thoughts echoed clearly and ceaselessly in her head.


    Realizing their actions stemmed from jealousy gave her some breathing room.


    "Didn''t I say I''ll burn your head off if you don''t bring the money by today?"


    "I don''t have any."


    Song Soo-yeon mustered up courage and responded defiantly, though she feared what might happen if her hair actually caught fire.


    "If you don''t have it, you should have made some, you crazy girl."


    The bully spat out those words, grabbing Song Soo-yeon''s hair.


    Her heart felt like it was plummeting.


    She wanted to close her eyes tightly.


    But showing weakness would y into their hands, and she knew the bullying would only get worse.


    So, she forced her eyes to stay open.


    Her focus was off.


    And at that moment, a familiar male voice resounded.


    "Hey! What are you doing? It''s dangerous!"


    Song Soo-yeon was startled by the voice.


    This was the first time anyone had offered help while she was being bullied.


    And it was the first time her pitiful state had been exposed like this.


    How had he found her in this dark alley?


    Song Soo-yeon looked towards the direction of the sound.


    "........Ah."


    And there he was.


    The man who had been annoyingly entangled in her lifetely.


    Now, he looked unmistakably like a pushover, even more so with the strange apron he wore.


    But why did it have to be him?


    Why did she have to reveal her vulnerabilities to him again?


    What must he think of her?


    He approached without hesitation.


    What was he thinking,ing here like this?


    He didn''t appear to have anybat abilities.


    ......And honestly, she didn''t want his help.


    epting help meant acknowledging her own weakness.


    And it would just give the bullies more reason to spread rumors.


    She wished he hadn''te.


    She didn''t need his help.


    The man positioned himself between Song Soo-yeon and the bullies.


    "Just stop and go away."


    At that moment, quite miraculously, the bullies'' vile thoughts that had been echoing painfully in her head all disappeared.


    Instead, a gentle warmth enveloped her.


    It was a new experience for her, these intense thoughts being reced by such a feeling.


    Her mind went numb with this sensation.


    Was she going insane?


    Or did this warmth represent his feelings?


    Or was he thinking of something warm and kind?


    As these unanswered questions swirled in her mind, she looked at the man''s back.


    This seemingly weak man was fighting the bullies for her.


    Even for those in the viin danger ranking, this was a life-risking situation, yet he seemed to have no hesitation.


    This sparked a small anger in Song Soo-yeon.


    How could someone who looked so naive have such courage?


    It made her feel even more pathetic.


    The man was offering up to 100,000 won to the bullies, trying to defuse the situation.


    He was using such a significant amount of money without hesitation, all for her sake.


    Why was he doing this?


    Especially after she had humiliated him so openly yesterday.


    .....Was it really because of her appearance?


    The more she thought about it, the more ufortable Song Soo-yeon felt.


    She had no desire to reciprocate the affection he showed.


    How could she, for someone she barely knew?


    Having never learned about love from her parents, she also didn''t know how to share it with others.


    For Song Soo-yeon, love was solely an ufortable concept.


    Her fists clenched.


    "Please help!!! Heroes, please help!!!"


    And the next moment, she realized the man was clumsily calling for heroes.


    His loud call for a hero seemed almostughable.


    If this was the n, why not call a hero from the start instead of after getting extorted?


    Song Soo-yeon concluded two things about this man.


    He was indeed a pushover, and he definitely liked her.


    If he didn''t like her, there was no reason for him to go this far.


    Once the bullies left, Song Soo-yeon''s frozen emotions began to stir.


    She swung her fist, hitting the man in the chest.


    "Who asked for your help?"


    She wanted to push him away even more.


    .....Yes, certainly.


    He had offered nothing but a helping hand to her.


    But when she thought about his intentions, Song Soo-yeon felt her gratitude fade.


    After all, she had nothing to offer but one thing.


    The only good thing was that the man seemed harmless.


    She felt like she could push him away if needed.


    She couldn''t say anything to the strong ones, but in her position of receiving affection, she could easilysh out.


    As she spoke, Song Soo-yeon felt disgusted by her own contradictory behavior.


    "...Calling a hero... what good would that do...!"


    She vented the anger she couldn''t express towards the bullies on him.


    How filthy was the breed of heroes, and yet he was calling them.


    The puzzled man finally asked.


    "Then all the more reason you should have called heroes. If not heroes, who else in such a situation?"


    "Are you an idiot?"


    Once he showed a weakness, she couldn''t stop talking.


    "What did you say?"


    "You think it''s over just for today? Damn it, nothing''s going to happen tomorrow?"


    "........Ah.."


    "Now, because of you, things have gotten worse. They''ll harass me even more..."


    "........"


    "I could have just endured and passed it quietly...! What am I supposed to do tomorrow!!"


    "........"


    "Why did you interfere? Did I ask for your help? So damn annoying...!"


    "........."


    "What? You''re going to solve everything till the end? No, you won''t. Why are you sacrificing me just for your moral superiority!"


    She challenged him with irrefutable points.


    This is what happens when you only think of gaining favor with impure intentions.


    She became curious about what he would say next.


    Probably he wouldn''t be able to answer-


    "......I...I''ll solve it for you....."


    He stammered his response.


    ".........."


    Song Soo-yeon was at a loss for words at his answer.


    She was so dumbfounded she couldn''t even scoff.


    Who would believe that with his naive face and attitude, he could solve a problem she hadn''t been able to for years?


    "What did you say?"


    Unsure if she heard him correctly, she asked him again.


    "I''ll...I''ll solve it for you."


    He repeated the same answer, seemingly lying to her.


    She felt an urge to curse him, frustrated by such false hope making her situation harder.


    "....Ha. If only you could speak properly... A weirdo who stutters, full of nothing but pride... Solve it, what are you going to solve-"


    -Rumble...


    Mid-rant, Song Soo-yeon was abruptly silenced by the sound of her stomach growling.


    Why did it have to happen at this moment?


    How much was heughing at her inside?


    The world always seemed keen on handing her nothing but humiliation.


    "...Ah...damn...really..."


    Cursing was all she could do.


    It was herst desperate attempt to piece together her shattered pride.


    Her legs gave way, and she slumped to the ground.


    Tears flowed, unstoppable.


    She couldn''t quite remember what happened next.


    She remembered hurling insults at him, revealing some of her innermost feelings.


    She called him a pervert, a loser, telling him he was transparent.


    She had vented all her impressions of him.


    Yet, he still led her back to his shop.


    Song Soo-yeon, having exhausted all her energy, couldn''t resist him any longer.


    After all, she had already exposed the worst of herself to him.


    She had shown him her begging, her poverty, her ostracism, and even let him hear her stomach growl twice.


    There was no pride left to uphold.


    She hadid bare her true self before him.


    So when he offered his help as ''self-satisfaction'' and lied, Song Soo-yeon felt indifferent.


    She didn''t want to refuse his offer of a meal out of non-existent pride.


    Resisting would just seem foolish now.


    She had also warned him.


    She wouldn''t like him.


    Since he said the same, he couldn''t expect anything from her.


    She decided to just use him.


    It was his decision to freely offer kindness.


    It had nothing to do with her.


    She nned to take advantage without giving anything back.


    Entering the kitchen, Song Soo-yeon was struck by the chaos.


    He had taken herment about the tasteless noodles seriously, judging by the aftermath of his practice scattered around.


    Song Soo-yeon was enveloped in a strange sense of guilt.


    .........What is love that makes someone go to such lengths?


    She had only shown him her darkest side, yet he extended such kindness based on her looks alone, something she couldn''t understand.


    How much must he like her to act this way?


    This level of love he disyed was a first for her.


    Now, she wasn''t even displeased by this fact.


    His eyes did asionally drift to her legs, but... perhaps because of his innocent face, it didn''t seem to be filled with lust.


    There were no lewd thoughtsing through, so it was easy to ignore.


    She realized he was the first man whose presence didn''t make her ufortable.


    Then the ck bean noodles were served, and she, unable to resist, began to eat.


    The day had been too exhausting.


    ......Incredibly, there was a significant improvement in the taste of the food.


    It had be tastier, just in one day.


    "....Hehehehehehe."


    However, as she ate, he started to chuckle.


    Song Soo-yeon was startled by hisughter.


    Thinking about it, her guard was down too much.


    Was it toote now?


    But after talking, his expression looked so wronged.


    "Did you put something strange in it? No? How can you...?"


    "....You didn''t add anything?"


    Seeing his expression, she immediately felt reassured.


    If that was acting, he could be a decent actor.


    Embarrassed, she mumbled.


    "...You wereughing like the devil...I thought you might have done something..."


    Song Soo-yeon continued to press him, hiding her guilt.


    Eventually, their brief conversation ended with his apology.


    "......I''m sorry."


    He was such a pushover.


    After that, Song Soo-yeon focused on filling her stomach.


    It had been a long time since she had a conversation without such emotional drain.


    Usually, all she got were insults from women and sleazy talk from men... but this time, there was none of that.


    For a brief moment, she felt normal.


    Chewing her food, the absurdity of what had just happened kepting to mind.


    Was it because she was rxed, or because his face looked so unjustly wronged?


    ........For some reason, Song Soo-yeon felt like she was about to burst intoughter.

 Chapter 9: Villain Luna (4)

    Chapter 9: Viin Luna (4)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: N/A


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "Come again tomorrow."


    I spoke to Song Soo-yeon as she finished her meal.


    She seemed a bit more subdued since eating.


    Perhaps the meal had helped her calm her mind.


    In fact, it would be strange if she didn''t show any stress after being harassed.


    ".....Even if you keep this up, I won''t like you, you know?"


    Song Soo-yeon said to me.


    I honestly couldn''t tell what kind of ''liking'' she was referring to.


    If it''s romantic, it''s irrelevant.


    I have no such feelings for her.


    ...But if she means not even liking me as a person... that''s a bit disappointing.


    Wouldn''t it be natural to feel some gratitude?


    Can''t she just treat me like a friend?


    I am still lonely, after all.


    ...Of course, for Sce''s sake, I''ll work on rehabilitating Song Soo-yeon.


    If she turns into a viin, it would be a huge burden for Sce.


    A beatter, I respond to her.


    ".....It doesn''t matter."


    "....Seriously. Making a face like you''re upset and then saying that..."


    "No, really. It doesn''t matter. Do as you wish. Juste again tomorrow for a meal."


    After all, there''s no one else but her who can help.


    And no one elsees to my restaurant anyway.


    ".........You really live like a pushover, mister."


    She never says thank you until the end.


    ".........Loser."


    I blurt out something to her without realizing it.


    Song Soo-yeon''s reaction was explosive.


    "What, what did you say?!"


    "Oh, nothing."


    I step back as she reacts with such liveliness.


    Song Soo-yeon''s face turned red, but she didn''t pursue my words further.


    It seemed like she also realized that it''s pointless to provoke each other further.


    She soon packed her things, ready to leave.


    There were still many things about her that intrigued me, but our rtionship wasn''t close enough for deeper conversations.


    Without a word, she turned and walked towards the restaurant''s entrance.


    I began cleaning the bowl of ck bean noodles she hadpletely emptied.


    Today, like before, I received no thanks from her, in fact, I only got scolded.


    But if Sce saw this, she would probably p her hands and be happy.


    With that thought, I moved with a lighter heart.


    "......?"


    But then I noticed Song Soo-yeon standing still at the restaurant door, not moving.


    The door was open, but why wasn''t she leaving?


    "....What are you doing?"


    No response to my question.


    She hesitated, as if about to leave, then paused.


    I continued to watch her, curious about what she was up to.


    "............It was edible."


    After expressing those words, she hurriedly vanished.


    Now it was my turn to stand still, unable to move, surprised by the sound I heard.


    Could her saying such a thing be considered an expression of gratitude?


    I couldn''t guess why her attitude changed, but it didnt feel bad.


    In fact, it felt good.


    Maybe the impact of herpliment was amplified after all the harsh words she had thrown at me.


    Recalling her intentions, a big smile spread across my face.


    The smile lingered, refusing to fade.


    Indeed, it seemed my choices in this life were correct.


    Just a simple expression of gratitude could bring such happiness.


    ---


    ---


    The next day, I ascended to the rooftop of a building with my cellphone in hand.


    My nose and mouth were masked, and my eyes shielded by sunsses.


    This was a disguise I never used even when living as ''Dice''.


    It was a highly secretive operation, and I didnt want anyone to see my face.


    "....Hey, so you finally gave in yesterday?"


    I stealthily peered down in the direction of the voices.


    Below were Song Soo-yeon and a few bullies.


    From the rooftop of the four-story school building, spotting the scene of bullying wasnt difficult.


    I zoomed in with my camera on the scene.


    I was here to keep the promise I made to Song Soo-yeon yesterday.


    Hadnt I promised to solve her problem?


    And to prevent her from descending into viiny, it was necessary to end this bullying first.


    Sure, the simplest method would be to use my powers to sweep away those bullies, but thats not right.


    Personal retribution is a crime, and I didnt want to revert to being a viin.


    Even if it felt uneasy, it was better to gather evidence and deliver it to the heroes.


    .....Technically, it should be the police''s job, but heroes are more reliable.


    Except for the talkative ones.


    ....Except for Sce.


    Sce is a true hero.


    "....I didnt give in."


    Song Soo-yeon replied monotonously.


    As much as I had fleetingly wished she would suffer a bit more for the spiteful things she said yesterday, that thought vanished as soon as I saw the extent of the bullying.


    "Damn, you slut."


    The bullying was more severe than I expected, even too much.


    Thump!


    Just as Song Soo-yeon said yesterday, my intervention might worsen things, as they didn''t hesitate to resort to physical violence.


    I wanted to intervene, but gathering evidence was more important.


    It was better to let her endure one more time and then resolve it fully.


    I hoped she could withstand just this onest time.


    I''m doing this for her.


    I don''t know how long this bullying has been going on, but I''m determined to put an end to it.


    I kept frowning, snapping photos with my smartphone.


    However, the situation was escting, bing dangerously intense.


    Eventually, I picked up a small stone from the rooftop and threw it down.


    Thump!


    The stone of a suitable size hit the ground, sessfully distracting the bullies.


    ".....What''s that?"


    The harassment aimed at Song Soo-yeon was momentarily interrupted.


    I hoped this break would be enough for them to leave.


    Just then, the rooftop door opened.


    "Oops."


    Turning around, I saw someone who looked like a teacher staring at me, eyes wide in surprise.


    "Who are you!"


    "Ah, geez..."


    I had no choice but to run away.


    It wasn''t particrly hard, but a sense of unease lingered, as if I had done something viinous.


    But this was all for Song Soo-yeon. I hoped that someday she would understand my true intentions.


    ---


    ---


    Late in the evening.


    Song Soo-yeon pulled her mask up.


    She didn''t want anyone to see her split lip, a result of the bullying.


    While pride yed a part in not wanting to appear weak, she also wanted to avoid the disgusting looks from men who saw her injured.


    Her steps, almost unconsciously, led her to his restaurant.


    She had hesitated about going... but couldn''t find a reason not to.


    As she had realized the day before, she had no pride left to maintain in front of him, having already shown him her worst sides.


    She also let go of the feeling that she owed him something.


    She decided to take advantage of his naive kindness.


    ''.....He''s the one who likes me.''


    She repeated in her mind, erasing any feelings of guilt.


    Just use him until she bes an adult.


    Just a few more months offort.


    She had almost saved up enough for a deposit, and with graduation on the horizon, she nned to find a ce to stay, work part-time, or find a job to support herself.


    She moved forward.


    Passing through deste, dark alleys, she spotted the glowing sign of his restaurant in a secluded corner.


    As the weather was turning chillier, she wrapped her coat tighter around her.


    Arriving at the restaurant, she took a deep breath or two before opening the door.


    The man inside saw her and smiled.


    "You''re here? Come in."


    "....."


    Song Soo-yeon was surprised at how much warmth she felt from that simple greeting.


    It was disconcerting.


    It felt like she''d been caught off guard, her vulnerability exposed.


    Feeling warmth from something so trivial was humiliating.


    Song Soo-yeon shook her head and took a seat, pulling her mask up a bit higher to cover her face.


    She didn''t even respond to him.


    ...But do normal families experience this kind of feeling every day?


    It was hard to describe, as it was the first time someone weed her like so.


    Song Soo-yeon, denying the warmth she had just felt,manded him.


    ".....Give me ck bean noodles."


    However, the nameless good-hearted man didn''t seem angry; he approached with a smile.


    "Ah, just a moment. I had a promise to keep, didnt I?"


    ".....A promise?"


    Song Soo-yeon tilted her head in confusion.


    Meanwhile, the man pulled out a bundle of postcard-sized papers from his coat.


    "Here."


    "....What is this?"


    By now, his unexpected actions didn''t make her as tense as before.


    It seemed she hade to see him as harmless.


    Song Soo-yeon didnt ept the paper he offered.


    It felt awkward, as if he was trying to touch her hand.


    The man, slightly embarrassed, awkwardly smiled and ced the bundle on the table.


    "I was sweating bullets taking these photos, seriously. I can be quite capable when necessary."


    He spoke with a mixture of satisfaction and pride.


    Song Soo-yeon then realized what they were.


    They were developed photos.


    And in those photos, she was captured being bullied.


    ".....Ah...."


    Song Soo-yeon''s expression stiffened with embarrassment.


    Her disgraceful state was captured and preserved.


    Could there be more embarrassing photos in the world?


    "Take these and don''t go to the police, go to the Hero Association. If you make a big deal there, it will be resolved. If it''s awkward, I''ll go with you.


    I''ll help you."


    Looking at the photos of herself being helplessly beaten, a surge of anger welled up in Song Soo-yeon.


    It was anger at herself.


    It was the first time she saw her own vulnerability through someone else''s eyes.


    But again, her anger was misdirected.


    She stood up and pushed the man.


    "Oof!"


    The man she pushed fell to the ground.


    Crash!


    "Are you crazy, mister?"


    "....What?"


    The man, sprawled among the overturned tables, had a confused, flustered look.


    His eyes, unsure of what to do, alternated between her and the photos.


    Suddenly, that rare auditory hallucination echoed again.


    ''Why... why are you doing this. I''m doing this for you...''


    But Song Soo-yeon shook her head, dismissing the pitiful voice.


    She decided tobel those sounds as hallucinations, suiting her taste.


    "I told you to stop your perverted actions."


    "....Per, perverted actions?"


    "Coming to my school and secretly taking these photos."


    He blinked hisrge eyes, then hung his head.


    Seeing his miserable state, Song Soo-yeon found even more strength to confront him.


    "You''ve been staring at my legs, trying to eat what I spat out, showing inexplicable kindness, and now you''ve resorted to stalking and secretly taking photos of me?"


    She was misinterpreting his intentions, cutting him down.


    She knew the truth.


    He was just clumsy,cking finesse.


    His way of showing affection was simply awkward.


    Compared to other men, his expressions of interest were incredibly subtle.


    He never prioritized lust over decency, never made lewdments, nor tried to force physical contact.


    But somehow, it always ended up like this with him.


    Perhaps his naivety yed a role, as well as her embarrassment at showing him her worst side.


    "..........."


    He said nothing.


    Song Soo-yeon knew.


    These photos could be a huge help to her.


    But seeing herself so pitiful in the photos, her emotions took over.


    And help from heroes...


    For her, who intensely disliked heroes, it was unthinkable.


    "...Stop doing unnecessary things, okay? Got it...?"


    She vented her emotions at him to feel relieved.


    The man looked down at the ground, silent, then slowly stood up.


    "......."


    Suddenly, Song Soo-yeon swallowed her fear.


    His demeanor had changed in an instant.


    She was thankful for her mask.


    Otherwise, she would have shown him her frightened expression.


    His previously awkward and stiff bodynguage softened, emitting a different aura.


    "....That''s really too much."


    His voice deepened, as if he had transformed into someone else.


    The naive atmosphere disappeared, reced by the presence of a mature man.


    "....Ah.....this isn''t right..."


    His face was still not visible.


    Song Soo-yeon found herself backing away.


    Just as she started to feel the urge to flee, something caught her eye.


    Something fell from his bowed head.


    ".....?"


    Tears...?


    ".....Ah."


    The heavy atmosphere shifted again.


    Without needing confirmation, more tears continued to fall.


    "....Are you crying, mister?"


    Seeing a grown man cry was new to Song Soo-yeon, leaving her stunned.


    The tension instantly dissolved.


    ".....You said the food was bad, do you know how much I practiced...? When you were being bullied, I even paid money to get these photos. I''ve been treated like a criminal to solve your problem, and now you''re treating me like this, what does that make me?"


    Seeing him cry openly and share his honest feelings left Song Soo-yeon with no choice but to be bewildered.


    It was amusing, yet she could feel his sincerity.


    His inner thoughts reached her in that moment.


    ''....I''m really lonely...''


    Song Soo-yeon took a deep breath.


    She started to feel sorry for him.


    Without realizing it, she began to console him.


    "...No... Just stop crying for now. What do we do if an adult cries?"


    ".....Is it really that hard to just say thank you? Did I actually do something wrong to you? Why do you always see my every action as perverted?"


    He pointed at the photos on the desk as he spoke.


    "I understand that being photographed like this can be upsetting... but isn''t it an opportunity to end the bullying? Wasn''t it hard for you?"


    "...No... I get it... just stop the tears first..."


    Song Soo-yeon felt a strange kinship with him in his pitiful state.


    He was awkward, but he was lowering himself even further.


    An adult crying.


    He became more approachable to her.


    "Even when I try to help genuinely, you don''t trust me..."


    She stepped closer to him, slightly leaning forward to get a better look at his face.


    The man, apparently embarrassed by his tears, turned his head slightly and began to make excuses.


    "....Ah... really. As you get older....jeez..."


    Song Soo-yeon barely held back augh about to erupt.


    Despite everything, he didn''t look old enough to make such ament.


    His excuses were as foolish as he was.


    After wiping his tears with his sleeve, he rearranged the tables he had bumped into, looking dejected.


    Then he silently walked into the kitchen.


    Song Soo-yeon knew he must be upset.


    Guilt made her follow him.


    "Mister, are you upset, I mean... angry?"


    "........"


    He didnt even respond.


    The mans silence really made her ufortable.


    She thought she might have gone too far.


    And ording to his earlier thoughts, he felt lonely...


    Song Soo-yeon looked around the restaurant.


    She had never seen him with anyone else.


    Even at their first meeting, he was eating alone in a soup restaurant.


    Could he also be a loner like her?


    Considering his awkward demeanor, it seemed usible.


    Recalling what she had done to such a person made her feel even more troubled.


    She said in a tone of self-justification.


    ".....But really, it feels bad... thinking someone took your photo without knowing..."


    "Maybe I should have just let you continue to be bullied. That would have been better for you."


    "...Uh."


    Song Soo-yeon frowned, gauging his reaction.


    He kept turning his head, trying to hide his reddened nose.


    Seeing his harmless expression, she resolved to apologize.


    "......Okay. I''m... sorry."


    "What?"


    He asked as if he hadn''t heard.


    She bit her lip and said again.


    "......I said I''m sorry."


    "What?"


    He asked again, and she realized he was doing it on purpose.


    "........"


    As she remained silent, he finally spoke.


    ".....It''s okay. You don''t need to apologize. I''ll make the ck bean noodles, so don''t worry."


    ".....It''s not about that."


    He perked up, sensing her sincerity.


    Suddenly, she feltpelled to ask something.


    ".....Just wondering, but... do you have any friends?"


    He turned his head to face her squarely and answered firmly.


    "No."


    "........"


    His answer was refreshingly clear.


    And it was even more touching.


    The question wasn''t based on his friendless appearance.


    She just wanted to confirm whether the inner voice saying he was lonely was her hallucination or not.


    ......But now, there was solid evidence.


    Maybe, just maybe, she really did have some kind of psychic ability.


    She stroked her hair, feeling a bittersweet aftertaste.


    She had mocked him as naive and loser-like, but it was surprising.


    Even someone as kind as him could be a loner.


    That provided somefort to her.


    Anyone could be a loner, she reminded herself.


    She felt deted.


    What was she doing to someone who shared her pain?


    How was she any different from the bullies tormenting her?


    Unintentionally, she exined to him.


    "........About the photo..."


    "Yes?"


    "....I was upset because I looked stupid in the photo."


    "........."


    ".....I wasn''t angry at you. I''m sorry."


    He blinked, his expression softening.


    Seeing his face, she regained her inner peace.


    The bitter aftertaste gradually faded.


    Just these few words, and he readily forgave her.


    Of course, he might be doing it because he liked her.


    "...And also..."


    "......."


    "....Don''t get any weird hopes because I''m saying this. I still won''t like you. But...."


    "......."


    ".....Thank... you. For everything."


    He hadined earlier about how hard it was to hear a thank you.


    That stayed on her mind, prompting Song Soo-yeon to express her gratitude.


    Listening to her words, the man, still with reddened eyes, looked at her and then turned his head away.


    "....Ha. Really....ha."


    At the same time, he couldn''t hide the smile that began to form on his face.


    It seemed as if he couldn''t control his rising lips.


    "I never... thought anyone would like me..."


    Soon, he was smiling broadly, showing his teeth.


    Song Soo-yeon, chuckling quietly as she watched him from behind, felt a sentiment she never thought she would.


    She shouldn''t feel this way...


    He was crying sadly one moment and then genuinely smiling the next over a single word of gratitude.


    He seemed somewhat cute.

 Chapter 10: Villain Luna (5)

    Chapter 10: Viin Luna (5)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: N/A


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    After a series of events, Song Soo-yeon''s difort towards him diminished significantly.


    In fact, it was funny to be nervous around someone like him.


    The more she saw him, the more harmless he seemed.


    He seemed to have forgotten his earlier anger, now humming a tune and cooking.


    Song Soo-yeon found the space around them increasinglyfortable.


    Feeling a kinship with him yed a part.


    She also saw herself in him.


    Soon, he served ck bean noodles.


    "Here, eat."


    When the food arrived, Song Soo-yeon removed her mask.


    In that instant, with a sudden movement, his hand touched Song Soo-yeon''s cheek.


    Startled, Song Soo-yeon swatted his hand away and looked up at him.


    Thud!


    But he paid no attention to her reaction.


    "You''re hurt."


    He simply stared at her burst lip with a grave expression.


    "...Ah.."


    Surprisingly, Song Soo-yeon didn''t find his concern unwee.


    Despite hiding her wounds behind a mask to ward off other men, his attention didn''t feel intrusive.


    Yet, out of habit, she bristled.


    She didn''t want to be caught relishing the warmth.


    "...Don''t touch me like that suddenly. It''s annoying."


    "...Just wait a moment, where''s the medicine?"


    "I said it''s fine."


    Despite her protest, he began searching around.


    Song Soo-yeon watched him, marveling anew at how love could drive a person''s actions.


    Why would he go to such lengths for something that wasn''t his concern?


    Ignoring him, Song Soo-yeon reached for chopsticks.


    "It will only take a moment."


    But he extended his hand, stopping her from reaching for the food.


    "It will hurt to eat."


    "......."


    Song Soo-yeon looked at him, then set down her chopsticks.


    She didn''t resist his suggestion.


    It seemed less troublesome to let him have his way.


    However, he couldn''t find the medicine.


    Watching him stand up with aplex expression, Song Soo-yeon asked,


    "Are we done? I''ll just eat now."


    "No. No, just wait a bit longer. It won''t take long."


    He prepared to step outside the store.


    "...Where are you going?"


    "To buy medicine. Just wait a little."


    "It doesn''t hurt that much."


    "I''m worried, that''s why."


    Then he hurriedly left the store.


    Song Soo-yeon was dumbfounded.


    It was absurd: him leaving her in charge of the store, making more of a fuss than she did, and going out to buy medicine for someone who had juste to eat for free.


    Yet, on the other hand, she didn''t really mind it at all.


    Having someone care for her was a rare experience for Song Soo-yeon.


    Of course, she had often rejected others'' kindness in the past.


    But that was because they all had motives behind their kindness.


    This man probably acted this way because he liked her... but she felt his intentions were more pure.


    It was as he said.


    Self-satisfaction.


    That feeling was strong.


    He was kind to Song Soo-yeon for his own satisfaction, not expecting anything in return.


    Song Soo-yeon didn''t want to deny him that.


    Even as the ck bean noodles became soggy, she waited for him.


    ...Maybe because she had wronged him earlier, she wanted to let him do as he pleased this time.


    It was hard to exin.


    But she had no desire to defy his request and fill her stomach.


    Whew...!


    Soon, he arrived at the shop, panting slightly, and opened a packet of medicine.


    Had he run back just for her?


    Did you wait for me? Good. Now, look at me.


    As Song Soo-yeon looked at him, he was already applying medicine to his hand.


    Was he nning to apply it to her himself?


    She frowned and said,


    Why would you apply it for me?


    ...Oh, should I not?


    Ill do it myself.


    Song Soo-yeon snatched the medicine from his hand.


    She suddenly realized she hadn''t thanked him this time either.


    But that couldn''t be helped.


    In her gray world, there had been little to be thankful for.


    So, ''thank you'' was an awkward phrase for her.


    Afterwards, she began eating, carefully avoiding the wound.


    Then, without looking at him, she asked indifferently,


    ...By the way, whats your name?


    Name?


    ...Don''t misunderstand-


    -Im not.


    Song Soo-yeon nodded at his response.


    It was reassuring.


    Her question wasnt about getting to know him.


    It was just slightly unfair that she had revealed her name and knew nothing of his.


    Besides, she called him ''mister'' just to keep a distance, but he didn''t seem much older.


    She felt she should know his name.


    My name is Di - no... um... what... ah, Jung-gyeom.


    Jung-gyeom?


    You can call me ''Mister Jung-gyeom'' if you like.


    I''d rather not.


    ...Do as you please.


    Jung-gyeom.


    She only heard it once, but it seemed like it would stick in her mind.


    As the atmosphere softened, Song Soo-yeon said,


    Mister, I understand why you took the photo earlier. But I dont n to rely on a heros help.


    Why not?


    I dislike heroes. A lot.


    ..........


    He blinked as if recalling something, then spoke.


    "Ah, so that''s why you were so upset when I called for a hero a few days ago."


    "........"


    "Is there a reason you hate them?"


    Song Soo-yeon clicked her tongue.


    "...You might not know, but they''re just gangsters on the good side."


    "Ah, I get what you mean."


    "......?"


    His innocent-looking face gave an unexpected reply.


    She had thought he would defend the heroes.


    But he stroked his chin, showing deep empathy.


    "They avoid troublesome tasks, right? Always seeking the morous ones."


    "..........."


    Song Soo-yeon shrugged.


    She agreed with him but didn''t want to make it too obvious.


    Then he continued.


    "But that''s because you havent met a true hero."


    Song Soo-yeon turned to him.


    "...A true hero?"


    "They''re rare, but they do exist."


    His face beamed with a big smile, as if he took pride in that fact.


    Song Soo-yeon still didn''t fully understand.


    Aren''t all heroes just heroes?


    What exactly is a true hero?


    "So, forget that and ept a hero''s help."


    He tapped his lips, seemingly pointing at Song Soo-yeon''s wound.


    "...Such wounds shouldn''t exist anymore."


    "......."


    She dove back into her food.


    "...Ill handle it myself. I dont need it."


    "Alright then. I''ll take care of it. I''ll go to the Hero Association."


    "........"


    Once again, Song Soo-yeon didn''t try to stop him.


    ---


    ---


    I arrived at the Hero Association.


    The building was grand.


    Many people were bustling in and out, and I asionally saw familiar heroes.


    Fans who came to see the heroes were everywhere.


    I couldn''t me them; I might do the same if I saw Sce.


    Besides, I came here today hoping to meet her.


    She was three years younger than me, so she must be around 20.


    It was about time for her to start her hero activities...


    I shook my head.


    That wasn''t what I should be thinking about now.


    I had a different purpose foring here today.


    After passing the gate check, I entered the building.


    Without hesitation, I approached the counter.


    Normally, this ce was for reporting damages caused by viins, but today my purpose was different.


    I was a bit excited at the thought of troubling the heroes.


    Even though I had returned, that didn''t mean I felt like they were on my side.


    It seemed fun to give them a little trouble.


    "What brings you here today?"


    "Yes, a younger friend of mine is being bullied at school. I was hoping to get some help."


    "Ah, I''m sorry. That''s not part of a hero''s duties. You should go to the nearby police station. Heroes are focused only on fighting viins."


    The receptionist answered naturally, as if she had said it hundreds of times before.


    This was all within my expectations.


    So, I smiled and pulled out a recorder from my pocket.


    "......"


    After shaking the recorder at her, I pressed the button.


    The recording began.


    "....Alright, let me make it clear. I came to ask for help because a younger friend of mine is being bullied at school, and you''re saying the Hero Association is refusing to help, right?"


    ".....What?"


    "So, you''re saying that even though a student needs help, the Hero Association won''t take any action?"


    The receptionist''s eyes fell on the recorder.


    She seemed to realize that her next words were going to be very important.


    "...It''s not that, it''s just our policy."


    "Does the Hero Association''s policy state to ignore students being bullied?"


    "No. We share responsibilities with the police because if we''re busy with other tasks and a viin appears, we can''t afford a shortage of heroes. It''s not that we dont want to help. You can get sufficient help at the police station, that''s why I suggested going there."


    Here''s where the Hero Association''s repulsive side shows.


    They are not short of heroes.


    They are not even busy.


    In fact, they have more than enough staff.


    They just want to take it easy and make excuses.


    Dealing with school bullying would actually be more efficiently handled by heroes.


    It''s more effective to dispatch a hero to a school than police officers.


    The sharp senses trained for catching viins should be applicable in ces like schools too.


    I mmed my fist on the desk.


    Thud!


    Then I shouted exaggeratedly.


    "This is uneptable!"


    My voice echoed everywhere, drawing the attention of those around.


    My current goal was to get a hero dispatched to Song Soo-yeon''s school.


    For that, I needed the attention of the crowd.


    "Just one of you could end the bullying! Relying on the police brings so manyplications!"


    "..Ye...Yes?"


    The receptionist was flustered by my loud voice.


    "Are you the only ones busy? The police are busy too, why are you trying to pass the buck! This is why people can''t get help and keep wandering from ce to ce!"


    People started taking out their smartphones and recording me.


    "Arent heroes supposed to help students in distress!"


    Suddenly, a heavy silence fell.


    My voice was the only echo.


    I already knew the reason.


    I felt his approach.


    The former second-ranked hero, now number one.


    Shake.


    In the current situation, he is a highly respected and symbolic hero, more than any other hero.


    Such a hero flew down andnded beside me.


    Handsome and well-built, he was still in his early thirties with many years ahead as a hero.


    Until Song Soo-yeon started being active, he was the most popr.


    Meeting one of the six heroes who took my life was a unique experience.


    He gestured to the receptionist.


    "...It''s okay."


    Then he approached me, seemingly trying to intimidate me.


    He looked down at me from his towering height.


    I sighed.


    He must have hoped to impress me with his stature.


    .....Heroes.


    Does he know?


    That it would take him and five more heroes to even make me feel threatened.


    And that''s in 11 years.


    Right now, his pressure feels almost insignificant.


    Yet, the fact that he came over to exert pressure bothered me a little.


    Im still quite sensitive to direct malice aimed at me.


    My nerves were more on edge than ever.


    .....You''ve really walked into this one.


    What seems to be the problem?


    He asked.


    "What''s the problem? I came here to ask for help because a younger friend of mine is being bullied at school, and you say you can''t help! Look, I even have evidence!"


    I showed him the photos I had taken, but he didn''t seem very interested.


    "...Unfortunately, that''s not part of a heros duties-"


    "-If it''s unfortunate, then do your duty."


    His eyebrows twitched.


    I suppressed a small smile, amused by his irritation.


    What''s he going to do?


    Heroes can''t just attack civilians.


    I continued.


    "Does it make sense for heroes not to help a student in need?"


    "Our duty is to fight viins. We prepare for situations that could result in thousands of casualties. We don''t have time for other tasks."


    "Don''t have time?"


    I poked Shake''s chest.


    "Then what is the top-ranked hero doing here then? You''re so busy."


    Their excuses don''t work on me.


    Having been the top-ranked viin, I know too much about heroes.


    "Don''t lie to me. Heroes have plenty of free time."


    So busy yet lying about it.


    And do they realize this is for their benefit too?


    Eliminating school bullying might even prevent the emergence of new viins.


    "And if a viin does appear, you can deploy from the school. Do you have to deploy only from the Hero Association? No. And did I ask for hundreds of personnel? Just send one, just one."


    I look around.


    Hundreds of smartphones are pointed at me.


    "Isn''t that right? Why do heroes only fight viins! Shouldn''t heroes unconditionally help those in need? Is it heroic to pick and choose as you like?"


    Good.


    This should be enough.


    This video will probably be famous.


    Since the Hero Association operates on taxpayers'' money, they''ll have to act if public opinion sways against them.


    Moreover, heroes will soon start diversifying their roles.


    Sce will eventually revolutionize the entire hero culture.


    I''m just hastening what''s already bound to happen.


    This way, ''Viin Luna'' won''t emerge either.


    I look back at the hero, smiling at him.


    He may not realize, but I have as many memories with him as with Song Soo-yeon.


    They''re not as pleasant as those with her, though.


    Recalling our long antagonistic history, I asked,


    ".....I''m right, aren''t I? Shake."


    Seeing him unable to respond, I felt a sense of satisfaction.


    ---


    ---


    Song Soo-yeon couldn''t believe her eyes as she watched a video on her smartphone.


    The title read ''Shake, Paralyzed by a Citizen''.


    Uploaded less than a day ago, the video had already garnered millions of views.


    It showed a man fearlessly shouting at Shake.


    The excited voice burst out of the smartphone.


    "How can heroes refuse to help a student in need?"


    Although his face was blurred, she recognized the man.


    "....Mister?"

 Chapter 11: Fall Incident (1)

    Chapter 11: Fall Incident (1)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: N/A


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    The more I watched the video, the more convinced I became.


    It was him, that man.


    ".....No..."


    As I watched, new questions emerged in my mind.


    Why is he going to such lengths for me?


    Out of pity for my suffering?


    Because he promised to help?


    Or... because he loves me?


    But can anyone really do this much?


    How deeply must he love me to act like this?


    How can he go to such extremes?


    There he was, a harmless, foolish-looking man, furiouslyshing out.


    And he wasn''t doing it to just anyone.


    The number one hero in the rankings.


    A hero even the most heinous viins fear.


    He was confronting ''Shake'' without any hesitation.


    Shake speaks in the video.


    "Our duty is to fight viins. We prepare for situations that could result in thousands of casualties. We don''t have time for other tasks."


    Despite the pressure emanating from Shake through the screen, the man stood firm.


    "Don''t have time? Then what is the top-ranked hero doing here then? You''re so busy. Don''t lie to me. Heroes have plenty of free time."


    Even as Shake''s expression twisted ufortably, he didn''t back down.


    "Why do heroes only fight viins! Shouldn''t heroes unconditionally help those in need? Is it heroic to pick and choose as you like?"


    He boldly conveyed the thoughts Song Soo-yeon had once harbored about heroes.


    He had told me that he didn''t hate heroes.


    You view heroes negatively because you haven''t met a true hero, he had reprimanded me.


    But the man in the video was different.


    He was voicing refreshing words Song Soo-yeon had longed to say.


    Without stepping back from Shake, he expressed his anger.


    And at that sight, Song Soo-yeon''s emotions stirred.


    ".....Uh.."


    A long-forgotten memory surfaced.


    She remembered how she was lying on the ground like a broken doll, unable to receive help from a hero.


    Her eyes followed the man in the video, pointing at Shake.


    Her ears caught his voice through the video, and her mind reminisced about her past self.


    All these elements merged, making it seem like the man was expressing anger on behalf of her past self.


    It felt like he was addressing the injustice she had felt back then.


    Like he was rebuking the hero who had abandoned her.


    Unknowingly, Song Soo-yeon bit her lip.


    The knot of resentment that had settled in her heart warmed up again.


    Her breathing quickened.


    Her hand holding the phone trembled slightly.


    Standing there, she murmured to herself without realizing.


    "......Aren''t you scared...?"


    Isn''t he afraid?


    No matter how much heroes im to be on the side of citizens, there''s no other group with as much power as them.


    They are beings capable of erasing someone without anyone knowing.


    Isn''t he at least a little scared?


    How can he confront things so directly?


    Actually, thinking back, it was the same when he saved me from the bullies.


    Was he not afraid then?


    How does such a naive person find such courage?


    ..........


    Or maybe, that''s what being an adult is really about.


    Not looking at someone with lecherous eyes, but acting when action is needed.


    Song Soo-yeon had never met an adult she could truly respect.


    Her parents were just as bad, and her teachers were all worthless.


    But with this man, she couldn''t help but feel that he was different.


    .....Ah.


    Song Soo-yeon shook her head.


    When she felt her resolve weakening, she reminded herself.


    Relying on others only leads to disappointment.


    After all, you have to live in this world alone, and everything bes the past once you''re an adult.


    She shouldn''t depend on him; she should use him.


    Song Soo-yeon turned off her phone.


    She calmed her restless heart.


    Yet, even as time passed, the warmth that had blossomed in her heart refused to leave.


    ---


    ---


    Song Soo-yeon visited his shop again today and ordered food.


    She sneakily watched him, pretending to be indifferent, waiting for him to say something.


    Given the major incident he caused at the Hero Association, she expected him to mention something about his actions for her sake, or ask if she was aware of what he had done.


    "Here, enjoy your meal."


    But he only showed a friendly smile and said nothing about the incident.


    Unable to hold back, Song Soo-yeon spoke first.


    ".....Mister. I saw everything."


    "....Huh? Saw what?"


    ".....What you did at the Hero Association. It''s all over the inte and TV."


    "Oh, that?"


    He seemed to ponder for a moment, stroking his chin.


    "....Well. Maybe a hero will be dispatched to your school in the next few days. That''s good news, right?"


    "......."


    He smiled sincerely, without any hint of boasting, and didnt speak of any expectations in return.


    Song Soo-yeon couldn''t understand how he could be so nonchnt.


    Yelling at ''Shake'' and being featured all over the inte and TV is no small feat.


    Shake''s fans had already started to denounce him, and there were threats against him.


    She couldn''t grasp why he would do all this for her without wanting anything in return.


    How deep must his love be to go to such lengths?


    .....Of course, she had nothing to offer him in return.


    Still, she couldnt help but wonder.


    The people she had known until now never acted like this.


    Song Soo-yeon finally asked.


    "....Is that all?"


    "....Yes?"


    He looked at her with that naive expression, even appearing a bit uneasy.


    Having been burned by her too many times recently, he looked at her as if he had done something wrong.


    "No...! I mean, dont you expect anything in return?"


    "....Huh? Are you going to give me something?"


    "No!"


    Song Soo-yeon shouted louder than she intended, worried he might ask for her body.


    It was the only thing she could offer.


    After all, if he was doing all this because he was attracted to her, that must be what he wanted.


    "Then it''s settled. Why ask if you''re not going to give anything?"


    He chuckled as if amused by her question.


    His chuckle made her even more irritated.


    She felt as if she was being underestimated by this naive man.


    She now felt like she was beneath him, no matter what.


    "...Geez.....I''m just worried...!"


    "....What''s there to be worried about?"


    Song Soo-yeon mmed her chopsticks down forcefully.


    With a seriousness that hadn''t been there before, and slightly less anger in her voice, she asked genuinely.


    "..........I just don''t understand why you''re doing all this."


    The atmosphere instantly turned grave.


    A heavy silence hung between them.


    "....Mister, why are you doing this to me?"


    "......."


    He matched her seriousness, his expression hardening.


    Song Soo-yeon couldn''t hold back her true feelings any longer.


    She needed to be honest to get an honest answer.


    ".....If you''re doing this because you like me... I already said I can''t reciprocate."


    His expression remained unchanged.


    Worried he didn''t understand, she added more.


    ".......I''m scared of men."


    She revealed a weakness she had never admitted to anyone before.


    ".....Really?"


    He asked.


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    "......Ever since I was young, they would leer at my body. And from behind, there would be sexual harassment-"


    "-You were sexually harassed?"


    He asked, his eyes widening in surprise.


    "....Yes. And they always tried to touch me-"


    "-They tried to touch you?"


    He inhaled sharply as he asked.


    "Damn it, stop interrupting me!"


    "Oh. Sorry."


    "......Anyway, how can I not be scared? Do you have any idea how terrifying those lustful gazes are?"


    "........Why do you get so angry with me if you''re scared?"


    "......"


    If she didn''t, they would approach her more easily.


    But Song Soo-yeon didn''t say that.


    "I''m scared. So... don''t expect love from me. I don''t even know what love is."


    Having never received love from her parents, Song Soo-yeon didn''t understand it.


    She didn''t know what it felt like.


    Even if love dide her way, she might not even recognize it as love.


    That''s why she was scared.


    If he approached her with love, she wouldn''t be able to respond.


    But she was also scared that the moment he realized she had nothing to offer, he might change his attitude towards her.


    Song Soo-yeon didn''t want to get hurt.


    She hoped the support she hade to rely on wouldn''t end up hurting her.


    ".......Haah..."


    Suddenly, he sighed deeply.


    It seemed like disappointment to Song Soo-yeon, making her body tense.


    But the words that followed were warmer than any he had ever spoken.


    ".....I''m sorry to hear that."


    "........"


    "....It''s not pity. It''s just... I see myself in you. Remember, I told you I don''t have friends. So, I don''t really know much about love either. But...."


    "........"


    He paused as if recalling something.


    ".....Heh."


    Then he let out a smallugh, smiling gently.


    Looking directly at Song Soo-yeon, he said:


    ".....I think I have a faint idea of what it feels like."


    "........"


    Song Soo-yeon frowned again.


    It sounded like he was indirectly saying he liked her.


    Doesn''t this man understand?


    She had said she couldn''t reciprocate, so why did he keep...


    "Well, serious conversations aren''t really my thing."


    But the man wrapped up the conversation.


    It was as if he was refusing to ept her viewpoint.


    Just as Song Soo-yeon, still feeling unsettled about leaving the matter unresolved, was about to speak again, he said.


    "If you feel ufortable just receiving, I do have a wish."


    Song Soo-yeon''s heart sank at his words.


    She braced herself, fearing what he might ask for.


    Amidst her anxiety, he said gently,


    ".......Just be grateful."


    Song Soo-yeon was dumbfounded.


    "......What?"


    "Just show me gratitude. And, don''t go astray. Specifically, don''t be a viin. That''s not too much to ask, right? I''ve put in a lot of effort, after all."


    "......"


    His words, thrown in almost jokingly, wasn''t funny at all.


    How could she be a viin without any powers?


    She just mulled over what he had said earlier.


    Song Soo-yeon alternated her gaze between the table and him.


    "......Is that really all you want?"


    "I promise you, that''s all I need. It''s okay if you don''t love me back."


    Song Soo-yeon was at a loss for words.


    Was he implying that unrequited love was okay for him?


    It was clear he had feelings for her.


    Everything he had done for her couldn''t be exined otherwise.


    Who would cook free meals for a stranger, risk their life to save her from bullies, apply medicine to her lips, keeping back despite being insulted and humiliated,ugh off being called a pervert, a fool, a loser, and even confront the top-ranked hero at the Hero Association?


    .......But, selfishly, just hearing his words seemed to lighten a great burden in Song Soo-yeon''s heart.


    "....You have to keep that promise."


    Song Soo-yeon, setting aside her pride, sealed his words with her approval.


    The man just smiled.


    ---


    ---


    As Song Soo-yeon entered the school, she felt an unprecedented lightness in her heart.


    She felt a sense of reassurance she had never known before.


    Having afortable ce to return to was a new and pleasant feeling.


    While most people would find thisfort in their homes, Song Soo-yeon had never felt safe at hers.


    Moreover, even the bullies didn''t bother her today.


    It was a quiet start.


    "......?"


    But it wasn''t that they weren''t calling her.


    The atmosphere at the school had changed.


    She recalled the video that had gone viral yesterday.


    Could that man''s video already be having such a strong impact?


    "........"


    Pondering what to do, Song Soo-yeon awkwardly conveyed her gratitude to the man in her thoughts.


    Even if she couldn''t be sure that the change was due to him, sending silent thanks to him was not a difficult thing to do.


    ---


    ---


    Upon entering her ssroom, the changed atmosphere was even more apparent.


    The looks from the male students remained, but the girls didnt even nce at her.


    It felt as if she had suddenly escaped the harassment overnight.


    Unable to adapt to this dramatic change, Song Soo-yeon''s mind was filled with countless questions.


    Could a video about school violence really bring about such a change?


    The bullies who tormented her never cared about anyone''s opinion.


    As she pondered, the homeroom teacher entered.


    "Everyone, take your seats."


    The noisy ssroom settled down.


    The teacher addressed the calm ss.


    "....I don''t know if you''ve seen it, but there was an incident at the Hero Association yesterday."


    "We saw it, teacher."


    Someone from the ss responded.


    "Yes. A brave man questioned why the heroes can''t solve school violence, right? There was quite a reaction, and it seems the Hero Association responded immediately."


    The ss began to buzz with chatter.


    Song Soo-yeon turned to look at the bullies.


    Judging by their reactions, they seemed to already know.


    That''s why they had smartly hidden their bullying of her.


    "To eradicate school violence, heroes will be stationed in schools for a trial period, and our school is included. They will be joining us from today."


    It made sense.


    Since the man had confronted them with Song Soo-yeon''s photo, it was inevitable that heroes would be assigned to her school.


    Song Soo-yeon, witnessing the growing impact the man had on her life, felt a warm emotion bubbling up in her heart again.


    Was this really happening?


    Would the harassment truly disappear?


    She still couldn''t fully grasp the reality.


    "So, the hero assigned to our school will start by visiting our ss first. Come in, please."


    In sync with the teacher''s invitation, the door opened.


    A hero confidently walked into the ssroom.


    Her beauty was undeniable, even with her mouth and nose covered.


    The tight hero costume highlighted her artistic figure.


    A bright aura emanated from her every step.


    She seemed to be theplete opposite of Song Soo-yeon.


    Song Soo-yeon was learning for the first time that a person could exude such freshness.


    The entire ssroom seemed to brighten up in her presence.


    With a loud and cheerful voice, she greeted everyone.


    "Hello, everyone! You''re all in 3rd grade, right? Theres not much time left until your graduation, so we wont have long together, but I look forward to it. There''s only a year''s age difference between us! So, feel free to call me an older sister or ''noona''. I havent been a hero for long, so I might be a bit clumsy, but please help me out!"


    She smiled with her eyes while cing her hand on her waist.


    The homeroom teacher, who had been watching her, spoke up.


    "...Um... could you tell the students your name first..."


    "Oh! Right, silly me."


    Her gaze swept across the ss, then settled on Song Soo-yeon.


    Song Soo-yeon felt as if her breath had stopped for a moment.


    The hero, beaming a bright smile as if speaking directly to Song Soo-yeon, eximed.


    "Sce! That''s my name!"

 Chapter 12: Fall Incident (2)

    Chapter 12: Fall Incident (2)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: N/A


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Song Soo-yeon knew that this hero named Sce had been dispatched for her.


    The bullies had already stopped bothering her, a clear sign that Sce''s presence was making a difference.


    However, an inexplicable unease had settled within Song Soo-yeon.


    It could have been her natural aversion to people, or perhaps a deep-seated hatred towards heroes.


    Or perhaps, it was difort from seeing someone who was her opposite.


    Sce had quickly be a star at the school.


    With so many students wanting to get closer to her, Sce was talking to them in the yground like a celebrity at a fan meeting.


    From her seat, Song Soo-yeon watched this scene through a second-floor window.


    The hero seemed tireless, endlessly responding to the students with a lively expression,ughing, reacting, and conversing.


    Among those who rushed to the yground to see her were the same bullies who had tormented Song Soo-yeon.


    They wore bright expressions and smiles they had never shown Song Soo-yeon, moving around as if showing off.


    It was amusing, yet it also gave her aplex feeling.


    Song Soo-yeon, too, stood out more than anyone due to her stunning beauty.


    Why did this hero receive love, while she received jealousy and bullying?


    "........"


    The reason was simple, really.


    It was a matter of power.


    Sce, true to her role as a hero, likely possessed the strength to subdue any student at the school, a power Song Soo-yeon did not have.


    It was her fault for being powerless.


    Sighing, Song Soo-yeon turned her attention away, put on her earphones, andid her head on the desk.


    Nheless, she felt relieved.


    Thanks to that mister, a hero like Sce had arrived at the school, and the bullying had stopped.


    When she realized this fact, it felt like her heart was refreshed as if waking from a nightmare.


    It was like a gift from him.


    It still didn''t feel entirely real, but for now, she was grateful for the peace.


    She closed her eyes.


    ...She wished school would end quickly.


    She had a ce to go to.


    ---


    ---


    After lunch, Song Soo-yeon sought refuge in a secluded corner of the school to avoid the sticky gazes of men and the scrutinizing looks of women.


    She found sce in a neglected area overgrown with bushes and dense branches.


    It was a narrow space, barely a meter wide, sandwiched between the school wall and the fence, untouched and covered in a nket of fallen leaves and dust.


    Song Soo-yeon wedged herself into this gap, leaning against the school wall, and exhaled a deep sigh.


    She felt confident that no one would find her here.


    "......Phew...."


    Half the school day had passed.


    It had been easier, having not been bullied, but it didn''t make the school any more appealing.


    The ce still felt suffocating, a ce she longed to escape from.


    "You were here?"


    A voice came from above, startling Song Soo-yeon, who had not expected anyone to venture here.


    Looking up, she saw a silhouette against the sunlight.


    "Sorry, did I startle you?"


    The figurended gently, smiling.


    "....Ah."


    It was Sce.


    As Song Soo-yeon started to stand up uneasily, Sce pressed her shoulder.


    "No need to get up. Just stay seated."


    Then, Sce squeezed herself into the narrow space between the wall and the fence, sitting down beside Song Soo-yeon.


    "Wow, this spot isfortable!"


    She eximed with augh.


    Song Soo-yeon felt ufortable, her personal space invaded.


    She asked,


    ".....Why..."


    "I was looking for you, Soo-yeon."


    Sce, visible only by her eyes and nose, beamed brightly. Her smile was dazzling.


    For Song Soo-yeon, who had never been close to such a radiant person, it felt awkward.


    ".....Me?"


    "Yes. I wanted to have a chat."


    "........"


    Song Soo-yeon understood Sce''s motives.


    She had been dispatched to the school because of her.


    Perhaps, she was trying to show the Hero Association that she was making an effort to get closer to her.


    It was just part of her job.


    The im of wanting to talk was just an excuse.


    But Song Soo-yeon wondered if all this was necessary.


    Sce''s presence alone had already deterred the bullying.


    She had received help.


    Sce, exuding a feminine and mature aura, gently took Song Soo-yeons hand and nudged her lightly.


    "I won''t take much of your time, let''s just talk for a bit."


    Song Soo-yeon sighed internally and, like before, crouched back in her spot.


    It wasn''t a difficult request.


    Especially if it meant the end of her being bullied.


    Plus, having this conversation, even just once, might keep her from being bothered in the future.


    Oblivious to Song Soo-yeon''s feelings, Sce carried on the conversation.


    "But, I''ve been thinking since the first time I saw you... you''re really beautiful...wow..."


    Sce''s eyes widened with a smile.


    Song Soo-yeon, having heard suchments too often, wasn''t surprised.


    "Your name is beautiful too."


    Beautiful, my foot, thought Song Soo-yeon inwardly.


    She disliked the name given by her parents.


    She remained silent, not responding to anypliments.


    But the hero was undeterred, seemingly indifferent to theck of response.


    Sce''s bright demeanor left no room for Song Soo-yeon''s darker mood to prate.


    "Excuse me, but can I speak informally? I''d like to be friends."


    Song Soo-yeon found it absurd to think about being friends so soon but thought it didn''t matter if they understood each other or not.


    "......Do whatever you want."


    "Really? Then you can call me Sce unnie, okay?"


    "...Yes."


    Sce smiled with her eyes again.


    "Actually, Soo-yeon, there''s another reason I came to see you."


    "......"


    "If you ever need help or want to talk about your worries, just let me know. I''m here for that too."


    ".....Counseling?"


    Song Soo-yeon was skeptical, knowing that heroes were only focused on viins.


    Even ''Shake'' in the recent video had been the same.


    But she quickly lost interest, assuming it was just lip service for the sake of her job.


    To avoid further hassle, she corrected her response.


    "...Yes. I will."


    "Great. Don''t hesitate, okay?"


    "....Yes."


    "Ah, I said I''d only take a bit of your time, right? I''ll leave now so you can rest. Let''s start by greeting each other and gradually get to know one another, okay?"


    ".........."


    Sce quickly got up, dusting off her bottom.


    Her body gently floated up, ready to leave.


    ".........Wait..."


    Then, in a changed tone, Sce spoke again, causing Song Soo-yeon to be curious.


    ".........?"


    "....Um...also, just in case..."


    ".........."


    Despite her masked face, Song Soo-yeon realized Sce was hesitating.


    Then, seemingly relieved, Sce spoke again.


    "Ah, never mind. See you next time?"


    "......?"


    And then, Sce disappeared.


    ---


    ---


    Two weeks had passed.


    Song Soo-yeon had to take time to adapt to the sudden changes that hade her way.


    The bullying hadpletely stopped.


    From the moment Sce arrived, the bullies no longer paid her any attention.


    There were still quiet stares, but the overt violence was gone.


    With the disappearance of bullying at school, life became more bearable.


    But that wasnt all.


    She found a sanctuary.


    Eating cheap convenience store food for dinner or going hungry seemed like a distant past.


    Every day, Song Soo-yeon visited misters restaurant, findingfort there.


    Lately, even at school, she found herself thinking about the restaurant.


    Being in an ufortable ce made her yearn for afortable one.


    She had to admit it.


    Among all the ces she frequented, the restaurant was the mostfortable.


    No pain, no psychological pressure, no stress.


    It was the first ce where she could truly rx.


    Having shared their true feelings with mister, there was nothing awkward weighing on her mind.


    She didnt need to reciprocate his love.


    Just that thought alone lifted a huge burden off her shoulders.


    ...And frankly, his love was bing less and less burdensome.


    Strangely enough, he never gave her lustful nces or had dirty thoughts.


    There was that one time at their first meeting when he nced at her legs, but now she felt like she could believe his excuse about noticing the tears in her stockings.


    After all, he didnt make any ufortable advances, so Song Soo-yeon didnt feel any negative emotions from his love.


    There was no difort at all.


    ....In fact, his warmth wasnt bad at all.


    At the restaurant, hed ask how she was.


    His gentle concern about whether she had a hard day didnt feel bad at all.


    Perhaps it was alleviating the loneliness she inevitably felt.


    Of course, Song Soo-yeon still reacted defensively towards him, but her inner feelings were different.


    As her daily life became morefortable, she felt grateful.


    Since he said gratitude was all he wanted, Song Soo-yeon kept thanking him in her mind.


    Expressing it internally wasnt embarrassing or burdensome.


    Any person would feel grateful in this situation.


    ......Selfishly, if things could stay this way, she wouldnt mind if he continued to love her.


    It kind of warmed her heart.

 Chapter 13: Fall Incident (3)

    Chapter 13: Fall Incident (3)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: N/A


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Song Soo-yeon now visited his restaurant even on weekends.


    While enjoying a Saturday lunch there, she asked,


    "Mister, do you have a lot of money?"


    The man was watching the news.


    "Huh? Why do you ask all of a sudden?"


    He answered without taking his eyes off the TV.


    Song Soo-yeon feltfortable seeing him like this.


    Unlike other men who stared at her whenever they got the chance, he seemed to prioritize his work first.


    With a rxed tone, Song Soo-yeon replied,


    "No... I just wondered since you keep giving away free food."


    "You''re worried about that aftering here for free weekend lunches?"


    "Does it burden you?"


    "........"


    The man nced at Song Soo-yeon, appearing surprised.


    Although she pretended otherwise, she was quite perceptive.


    "Where did the person who used to scold me harshly go, and now there''s an angel worrying about my finances?"


    "Ah, Mister..."


    "Hehe, just kidding. Don''t worry, it''s not a burden."


    "So, you are wealthy?"


    "No, I''m not exactly rich."


    Song Soo-yeon, who had vaguely assumed he was wealthy, was surprised by his answer.


    "Then why do you do this?"


    "Huh?"


    "Why do you give away meals for free?"


    "Well... it''s for my own satisfaction."


    He answered nonchntly and returned his attention to the TV.


    Hearing his answer, Song Soo-yeon was suddenly struck by a sense of unease.


    "........"


    When she couldn''t continue eating, burdened by her concerns, the man turned from the TV and asked,


    "What''s wrong? Why are you acting like this?"


    Seeing him care for her again, she felt a warm sensation, though she wouldn''t admit it.


    "Um..."


    She cautiously started,


    "What happens to the restaurant if you run out of money?"


    Song Soo-yeon realized she had be more attached to this ce than she had expected.


    The thought of losing thisfortable space made her heart race.


    But her anxiety was dispelled by his reassuring smile.


    "Don''t worry. I still have some savings left. I saved a lot when setting up the restaurant... and there are fewer customers than expected."


    "........"


    "And I can always make money elsewhere."


    "Earn money? Just to keep this ce running?"


    "Yes."


    "......."


    Song Soo-yeon couldn''t understand his mindset, but she didn''t object.


    She too wished for the ce to remain.


    She refrained from asking why he was doing such a seemingly foolish thing, lest she persuade him otherwise.


    Song Soo-yeon rose from her seat.


    It was time to go and make some money.


    "....I had a great meal, Mister."


    Now, she had started to convey her gratitude too.


    "....Really?"


    Because when she expressed her thanks, he would smile so radiantly.


    There was a peculiar addictiveness to that expression, and recently, Song Soo-yeon never missed an opportunity to say she had enjoyed her meal or to express her gratitude.


    ---


    ---


    Late at night, after finishing her part-time job, Song Soo-yeon wondered if the restaurant was still open.


    However, realizing it was already past 10 pm, she felt it was toote.


    She wasn''t driven there by hunger but rather by a desire for a ce where she felt at ease.


    She really didn''t want to go home and was looking for somewhere to spend some time.


    "The payment will be transferred to your ount, just so you know,"


    Said the boss, who had handed her flyers, to Song Soo-yeon, who was adjusting her mask.


    The mask served as a minimal disguise to prevent her face from being recognized.


    She didnt want to attract men who would approach her with offers of making more money.


    She didnt need to listen to their proposals; she could almost hear their dirty thoughts in her mind.


    Gradually, Song Soo-yeon began to believe these hallucinations weren''t madness but actual insights into the thoughts of others.


    However, without a friend to confirm this, she could never be certain.


    She briefly nodded to her bosss words and turned away.


    Even with her face covered, she could feel someone scrutinizing her from behind.


    Suppressing her revulsion, Song Soo-yeon moved forward.


    Sometimes, she almost forgot what men were like, having gotten used to mister.


    As she walked, she reminded herself of this reality.


    Her destination was home.


    Now that it hade to this, she felt she should check if the money had been properly deposited.


    ---


    ---


    "Damn it, bitch, why are you justing in now?"


    As soon as Song Soo-yeon entered her house, her heart sank.


    A deep male voice echoed from the darkness.


    It was her father, who usually wasnt home, but seemed to have returned today.


    "......."


    After pondering what to do, she decided to ignore his call and head to her room.


    "Look at that girl."


    Fortunately, his reaction wasn''t violent.


    Whether it was due to drunkenness or maybe a win at the gambling den, his mood didn''t seem too bad.


    Otherwise, something in the house would have been destroyed, or she would have had to endure his loud yelling.


    Luckily, she could avoid it this time.


    Song Soo-yeon entered her room, trying to calm her still-pounding heart.


    She felt like she couldn''t stay in this house any longer.


    Staying put might lead to trouble.


    Another relief was that her mother seemed to have passed out drunk.


    Had both of them been awake, the house would have been in chaos again.


    Song Soo-yeon intended to just grab her bankbook.


    She thought it best to wander outside for a while.


    She could return and rest when her father fell asleep.


    She immediately reached for the high shelf.


    ".......Huh?"


    But she couldn''t find the bankbook.


    Even standing on tiptoe, thinking she might have reached the wrong spot, her hand grasped nothing.


    Backing up to get a better view of the top of the bookshelf, Song Soo-yeon realized that in the unlit house, she could barely see anything.


    "....Looking for this?"


    When she turned, she saw her father peering through the slightly ajar door.


    He was leaning against the door frame, holding her bankbook and card with a cold expression.


    The moonlight filtering into the house allowed her to see this clearly.


    It felt as if her blood had turned ice-cold.


    ".....Give it to me."


    She said bravely.


    She couldn''t let him have it.


    It was the money she had tirelessly saved for years.


    With no other part-time job options, she worked for far less than minimum wage.


    She endured beatings from bullies without letting them take it.


    She had saved it by starving or eating cheap food.


    It was unthinkable to hand it over.


    "......."


    A tense standoff of gazes began.


    It had been years since she stopped thinking of him as her father, but for some reason, she still felt intimidated by him.


    Truthfully, she rarely won against anyone.


    She lost to bullies and even to her parents.


    The only one she had managed to outdo was... perhaps mister who she had just recently met.


    He had a sort of pushover air about him.


    Involuntarily, Song Soo-yeon thought of mister.


    She also remembered how that seemingly naive man had found courage for her sake.


    Biting her lip, she red even harder.


    If he could do it, so could she.


    After a long standoff, Song Soo-yeon emerged victorious.


    Her father snorted and threw the bankbook and card at her.


    "....You have the same damn look as your mother."


    Feeling a rush of relief, Song Soo-yeon grabbed her belongings and ran out of the house.


    ---


    ---


    "Haah...! Haah....!"


    She was still running, unable to calm her pounding heart.


    As if running could help her escape the situation.


    She needed to find a new ce to hide her bankbook and card.


    Until now, there had been no other ce but her home, but now she had a new option.


    The restaurant.


    Perhaps she could ask mister for help.


    She moved towards where the restaurant was visible.


    ".....Ah..."


    But the lights of the restaurant were already out.


    It seemed to be past operating hours.


    As she stood lost in thought, various worries caught up with her.


    "......Huh?"


    A sudden feeling of anxiety.


    Her hands began to tremble uncontrobly.


    The fear was so overwhelming, she could hardly gather any strength.


    She forced her trembling legs to move.


    After a few minutes, she arrived at an ATM.


    Ignoring the machine''s greeting, she shoved her bankbook into it.


    Her fingers rapidly pressed the ''ount Management'' button.


    The machine whirred on, almost endlessly.


    This money was not just any money.


    It was her hope for escaping this hellish ce.


    She had endured all the pain until now, just waiting for this money to reach the amount of 5 million won.


    It was a symbol.


    "....No...No..."


    After being notified that the action wasplete, she retrieved her bankbook.


    "................Ah."


    Her legs lost strength, and Song Soo-yeon found herself copsing on the spot.


    Bnce: 0 won.


    She had momentarily forgotten, but her world had always been this way.

 Chapter 14: Fall Incident (4)

    Chapter 14: Fall Incident (4)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: N/A


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    -Screech... Screech...


    Her shoes dragged across the floor.


    Normally, she would avoid this to prevent her worn shoes from tearing further, but now, she didn''t care.


    Song Soo-yeon shuffled along, letting her feet lead her.


    Her mind was nk, unable to think of a destination, yet her legs seemed to have their own direction.


    She had no more strength to resist anything.


    ...It was just too hard now.


    She was exhausted.


    Pain and suffering were no longer felt.


    She was numb to everything.


    She realized only one thing.


    Her cursed world hadn''t changed, and it wouldn''t.


    Her life had ended years ago, and she had been foolish to realize it toote.


    How could one revive a dead life?


    It was impossible.


    God had cursed her.


    While some find God through miracles, Song Soo-yeon''s belief came from despair.


    It was evident that God persistently followed and tormented her.


    Thinking of her life as a curse brought everything into sharper focus.


    Her parents'' behavior, her inability to socialize due to her appearance, the bullying, the harassment, and even the reason why the hero abandoned her.


    No matter how hard she tried, she always returned to this cursed reality.


    Song Soo-yeon continued to follow her legs lead, as if retracing a familiar path.


    Not that it was important.


    In fact, she knew that bing an adult wouldn''t change anything.


    Leaving school and home wouldn''t suddenly brighten the world.


    People wouldn''t treat her differently.


    Other women would still be jealous and torment her, men would harbor filthy thoughts, some might even act on them.


    Adulthood might even intensify her problems as the shield of being a minor would disappear.


    Knowing all this, Song Soo-yeon pretended not to know.


    Thinking about it was too painful.


    The thought of a future without answers made it seem unbearable to go on.


    She couldn''t escape anymore.


    Dark thoughts overwhelmed her, now powerless to resist.


    It wasn''t about losing money.


    The core issue was that struggling changed nothing.


    If only she had destructive powers...


    ...Then she could have shown her hatred for this world.


    That was, indeed, regrettable.


    Her legs had unknowingly brought her to the stairs of a building.


    -Snap!


    Even her shoes tore and came off, quickly ruined after just a few seconds of careless use.


    Song Soo-yeon gripped the railing, steadying herself from nearly falling over.


    Then, she gazed at her bare left foot, exposed and vulnerable.


    ...It was no longer surprising.


    She simply epted it.


    Her shoes were just like her.


    Like a marathon runner copsing at the finish line, everything crumbles at a certain point.


    There''s no getting up to run again.


    She left her shoes behind and continued up the stairs.


    It didn''t take long to reach the rooftop of the five-story building.


    She turned the doorknob.


    -Click, click, bang!


    The locked doorknob broke after a few turns.


    The door creaked open, and the bright rooftop greeted her, along with the chilly night air.


    Yes, look at this.


    There is a God, and He wants her dead.


    Everything fits perfectly, even the rooftop door opening so easily.


    ...Of course, it was an old building.


    Reaching the rooftop, she realized where she was.


    It was the building where her home was located.


    Given her parents'' ipetence, it was no surprise they could only afford such a rundown ce.


    Not that it mattered.


    She slowly approached the edge of the rooftop, one step at a time.


    Very slowly.


    With each step, her mind seemed to clear, as ifing back to life.


    Her heart, numb until now, started to ache, and her legs began to tremble.


    Yet, she didn''t stop.


    Even when her hand touched the cold railing, she didn''t hesitate.


    Discarding her remaining shoe, she climbed over the railing, one leg at a time.


    She didn''t dare look down.


    Soon, she stood at the edge, holding onto the railing from behind.


    It was cold.


    The biting air kept tormenting her, an all-too-familiar chill that felt more excruciating today.


    Just one step forward while letting go of the railing, and she could end the pain.


    She could leave this detestable world.


    "...Haa... Haa..."


    She calmed her emotions, shutting out everything else.


    ...Yes.


    It was a world with nothing good.


    Not once had she been happy.


    "...Haa... Hoo..."


    Not once had she genuinely smiled.


    "...Hoo..."


    Not once had she felt warmth...


    "..."


    ...Warmth...


    ...Song Soo-yeon simply closed her eyes.


    She gradually loosened her grip.


    And then...


    "You''ll regret it."


    At that moment, a spine-chilling voice echoed behind her.


    "...!"


    Startled by the voice, Song Soo-yeon gripped the railing tightly again.


    Her legs gave way, her body swayed significantly.


    Her head tilted forward, identally looking down.


    A terrifying fear enveloped her, enough to make her head spin.


    But she didnt show it.


    Somehow regaining her bnce, Song Soo-yeon, dripping with cold sweat, looked towards the source of the sound.


    A man was standing there, seamlessly blending into the darkness.


    The very man she had briefly thought of.


    He approached her, step by step, without any sign of hesitation.


    "...Don''te any closer."


    Her voice was tinged with fear, born from the terror she felt towards the man.


    Then he stopped, and as the moonlight fell upon him, his familiar face became visible.


    It was the mister from the restaurant.


    After calming her startled heart, a wry smile escaped Song Soo-yeon''s lips.


    "...Ah, it''s you, mister."


    He had a different aura about him, gazing at her with a gravely serious expression.


    The situation was serious, but it was hard to believe he could feel so different.


    Like an entirely different person.


    But he proved his identity by speaking in that familiar voice.


    "...You''ll regret it."


    She didn''t respond.


    He didn''t use the formalnguage he usually did.


    His words seemed to pierce a small hole in her emotional dam.


    "...I don''t know how you got here..."


    ".........."


    "...If you''re going to talk nonsense, just fuck off."


    She stood straight against the railing again, trying to appear calm.


    She didnt even look at him now.


    "...I''m done with all this."


    Her own words felt surprisingly cold as they came out.


    "...I have no regrets."


    As if trying to convince him, Song Soo-yeon began to reveal her hidden stories.


    It seemed appropriate to let it all out, considering this was the end.


    "...The kids at school, the teachers, the heroes, my parents  they''re all shit. And the people I''ll meet in the future will be the same."


    "......"


    "You wouldn''t understand, would you? This feeling of being utterly alone, like I''m not even part of this world."


    "......I know."


    "...You know, my ass."


    Song Soo-yeon dismissed his words and looked down at the ground, which she hadn''t properly looked at.


    She was trying to get ustomed to the height.


    It wasnt as easy as saying it.


    Preupied with the view below, she didnt notice the mister clinging to the railing nearby.


    She was startled by his closeness but didn''t react since he wasn''t trying to hold her back.


    Maintaining a certain distance, he looked down with her.


    "...I''m an orphan. I''ve told you, I have no friends."


    He spoke softly.


    ".........."


    "...I know loneliness well."


    "...If that''s true, then you''d understand my feelings."


    "...I do understand."


    The revtion that he too had once wanted to die from loneliness stirred Song Soo-yeons emotions.


    "...Then, can''t you just leave?"


    "...I don''t think that''s possible."


    "Why? Do you like me or something?"


    "...No."


    He slowly turned his head.


    Then, with a direct look, as if peering into Song Soo-yeons soul, he said,


    "...Because you''re hoping for help."


    Her eyes trembled.


    The uncle spoke with such certainty, as if he had read her innermost thoughts, as if he, too, possessed the power to read minds.


    Ignoring the turmoil in her heart, Song Soo-yeon muttered,


    "...Bullshit..."


    She took a deep breath.


    Her heartbeat was intensifying.


    "...What do you know, mister? I want to die. Im going to-"


    "-If you really wanted to die, you wouldnt have chosen this building."


    He turned towards Song Soo-yeon and cautiously took a step closer.


    He gestured towards the ground with his head.


    "...You wont die from this height. Unless yound on your head. Youd probably just end up paralyzed from the waist down."


    Song Soo-yeon opened her mouth, but no words came out.


    He continued,


    "Stop throwing a tantrum."


    She could hardly believe her ears.


    It was so absurd, she couldnt even muster a sarcasticugh.


    Tears welled up in her eyes.


    It was so hard, yet he called it a tantrum.


    "...A tantrum?"


    "Because you''re in pain... you''re screaming to be understood. You wish your parents would regret, that the school kids would be afraid."


    Her lower lip began to quiver.


    He was speaking her truths, ones she hadn''t even realized herself.


    She couldn''t deny it.


    "That''s just how tormented you are. You don''t want to die. You want to live... to live like a human being, that''s why youve been trying so hard."


    It felt like he was wielding a hammer, shattering her armor piece by piece.


    Her facade of strength, of indifference even in the face of death, was breaking.


    Was there anyone else who understood her feelings so precisely?


    "So stop throwing a tantrum ande down. Why keep focusing on the people you hate? Why throw yourself at them just to make a point?"


    Tears streamed down Song Soo-yeon''s face, and simultaneously,ughter erupted from her lips.


    Laughing at her own pitiful self, she said,


    "...Because they''re all I know."


    ".......


    "I want to focus on someone else, mister..."


    Herughter grew more intense.


    "Do you think I want to be involved with such trash?"


    "........


    "But what can I do when they''re all I know...? They''re all I have, so revenge is all I can think of. I don''t know any other way, what should I do?"


    "........


    "Tell me! What am I supposed to do?"


    "Just stop ande over."


    "Tell me what to do!"


    "You dont want to die. Come over here."


    She let go of the railing with one hand and wiped away her tears, calming her intense emotions.


    "Yes, you''re right. I don''t want to die. But... I also don''t want to live. I cant bear to live in this world anymore."


    ".........."


    "If there was an end in sight, I could have endured it. Right? But... theres no end.."


    "........."


    "Sob...sob...how much longer...!"


    She cried out in despair, unable to hold back her tears any longer.


    "How much more must I suffer...! I just dont know anymore...!"


    "........"


    "I just wanted to live a normal life... but there''s no hope... I cant see it.."


    Song Soo-yeon had let go of the railing and was now covering her face with her hands.


    The sound of him moving came again.


    "Donte any closer.."


    Song Soo-yeon whispered.


    He did not stop.


    "This is foolish."


    "Sob...sob..."


    "It''s just that your world has been confined to this ce so far. Once you leave your family and school, youll see how vast the world really is."


    "...I told you not toe..."


    "Its just been bad luck until now."


    "...Sob..."


    "The pain will pass eventually. Believe me. Ive been through worse...or at least no less."


    She was shuddering with sobs when suddenly something enveloped her.


    He had quietlye behind her and wrapped his coat around her.


    They stood facing each other across the railing.


    The cold wind began to be blocked by the coat.


    A warm feeling enveloped her.


    "...People cant live alone."


    "Sob...sob..."


    "But looking at you, it seems like youre pushing everyone away because you''re scared."


    "Sob...sniff..."


    "Sure, some of the people who approached you were trash, right?"


    Crying, Song Soo-yeon listened to him and nodded slightly.


    She had always hoped someone would understand this.


    As someone who asionally heard people''s inner thoughts, she was adept at discerning trash from treasure.


    "Its been hard, hasnt it?"


    She nodded again.


    Tears kept flowing endlessly.


    "...But there must have been good people too. Maybe you pushed them away as well...that might be why you can''t see hope. Youll find someone to be your sunshine."


    He reached over the railing and grasped Song Soo-yeon''s shoulder.


    She was startled not just by the warmth of the coat but by the warmth that flowed from his hand.


    A good person.


    Maybe the good person he was talking about had already been found.


    His intentions had never once been malicious.


    If only she could hear his thoughts now.


    Just this once, to be certain.


    To lean on him, just once if her powers could activate as she wished.


    Song Soo-yeon, needing to grasp a lifeline, was filled with uncertainty.


    "........"


    But ultimately, she couldn''t hear his inner thoughts.


    Her ability didn''t work onmand.


    Yet, Song Soo-yeon didn''t think of giving up.


    Gathering thest of her strength, she turned her head.


    She looked into the face of the man holding her.


    Hoping to glean something from his expression.


    "...Ah."


    And she saw it.


    Tears glistening in his eyes, contrasting his previously stoic demeanor.


    How pitiful must she have looked to him?


    How genuine must his feelings be to react this way?


    "Let''s find someone who can give you hope. Ill help you."


    He said.


    Her heart pounded heavily.


    The warmth he provided seemed to spread throughout her body.


    Tears flowed again.


    This was the first time she had felt such emotions towards someone.


    The first time someone had truly been on her side.


    "Sob...! Sob...! Sob!"


    She could no longer look at him directly.


    She was struggling to breathe.


    "Let''s try one more time. You understand, right?"


    "...Sob..sob..."


    "...You got that?"


    "...Yes..."


    She nodded faintly.


    "Can youe down from the railing?"


    Song Soo-yeon shook her head.


    Her legs had already given out.


    She had cried so much, she had no strength left.


    "I''m going to put my hand under your arm, okay?"


    Again, she nodded.


    As soon as she gave permission, his hands slid under her armpits.


    He lifted her gently, as if lifting a feather.


    Then, he brought Song Soo-yeon over the railing and sat her down on the rooftop.


    Copsing to the ground, Song Soo-yeon sat down heavily.


    In truth, she had been too scared.


    She didn''t want to die.


    The vivid fear of death still haunted her.


    Sitting there, still crying, her head was pulled into an embrace.


    Her head buried in his chest.


    Song Soo-yeon felt no repulsion to a mans touch for the first time.


    ...Instead, his warmth melted her.


    Breath squeezed out of her chest.


    She spoke from his embrace.


    "I''ve been through so much... mister..."


    Her voicecked its previous sharpness.


    It was like a weak child whimpering and tattling.


    He patted her back.


    His touch prated deeply into Song Soo-yeon''s melted heart.


    "...I tried so hard to live well, but everyone hurt me so much...sob..."


    "...I see."


    ".......They called me a whore, hit me, took me lightly, took from me... No matter how hard I tried, no one acknowledged me..."


    "I''ll acknowledge you... Stop crying now. It''s okay."


    He said.


    "...Lets go eat."


    Tears burst forth again, even those she had been holding back.


    ---


    ---


    ''I''ve never met a true hero.''


    He had said that about her once.


    Song Soo-yeon, carried on his back, contemted his words as she calmed her tears.


    She now understood what he meant.


    It''s not about being saved from viins.


    It''s not about stopping bullying at school.


    "........"


    Her eyes took him in.


    Then, she hugged him tighter.


    ........Song Soo-yeon had found her own hero.

 Chapter 15: Emotional Baby Steps (1)

    Chapter 15: Emotional Baby Steps (1)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: N/A


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Song Soo-yeon recounted to me, one by one, the difficulties she had faced.


    From trivial matters to serious issues.


    I learned why she had no choice but to go to the rooftop, and what kind of people her parents were.


    It was different from what I had thought; I had believed that the problems at school were her greatest pain.


    She had many hidden sorrows, none of which were light matters.


    No wonder she became a viin.


    In the end, it was her parents that led her to be a viin.


    It''s natural to despair when the money saved amidst all the bullying and suffering is taken away.


    If I hadn''t been there, she would have certainly jumped.


    Jumped and lived as a cripple, awakening her powers.


    Then, bing a viin was inevitable.


    Of course, it''s not that I thought I had to prevent her from bing a viin at all costs.


    Just because I decided not to be a viin doesn''t mean I expect others to follow the samepulsion.


    There are those who have no choice but to live as viins.


    Honestly, I understand.


    I just thought it would be better if Song Soo-yeon didn''t be a viin.


    The reason I feel fulfilled now is not because I prevented Song Soo-yeon from bing a viin.


    Nor is it because I stopped the appearance of viin Luna.


    Her future is entirely up to her to decide.


    What made me feel fulfilled was being able to extend a helping hand to her.


    I was overjoyed that she finally cried and shared her troubles with me.


    That I was able to help her, even a little.


    That she seems to be living a little like she had resolved to.


    That made me the happiest.


    .......


    It was hard to listen to her story because it was so heart-wrenching.


    Realizing that she too had no one around to help her, and essentially, was lonely and struggling, made me feel even more sympathetic, like I was looking at myself.


    It seems we have quite a lot inmon.


    Maybe that''s why we both walked the path of viins.


    Though it''s self-satisfaction now... with just a bit of attachment, it''s hard to just leave her be.


    I want to help if I can.


    Before I knew it, I was receiving her support too.


    We''re not that close yet, but she''s the only person I''ve shared emotions with in this life.


    Maybe as we continue like this, we can be closer?


    Bing the friend I''ve longed for.


    Well, it will take effort, of course.


    Song Soo-yeon had stopped sobbing by now and was leaning on my back.


    Her arm, which had been around my neck, was now loosened and gone, but she didn''t say she wanted to go down.


    I''m not sure if she''s doing this because she wants to lean on me, if she''s still weak from the shock, or if it''s just because she doesn''t have her shoes, but it was fine by me.


    ".....Did you fall asleep?"


    I raised my voice again.


    Earlier, I hadn''t thought to show such courtesy and ended up speaking informally, but I didn''t want to speak rudely in case it made her ufortable.


    "....No."


    She answered.


    I shrugged my shoulders and continued walking.


    ---


    ---


    Song Soo-yeon clung to his back as if her life depended on it.


    She felt like dying of embarrassment at the moment.


    Once she let out all her tears and the pain she had been hiding, her heart began to calm down.


    As her heated head cooled down, she felt increasingly ashamed of her emotional actions.


    The fact that she had cried in his arms was mortifying.


    Each word she had blurted out made her cringe.


    Why did she always reveal her embarrassing sides to this person?


    He knew everything about her, things that no one else had a clue about.


    Of course, it wasn''t as ufortable as it used to be.


    In fact, it was heartwarming to have someone whopletely understood her.


    ...But it was still embarrassing.


    She wanted to stay on his back forever.


    Then she wouldn''t have to face him.


    ---


    ---


    But soon they arrived at the restaurant, and the lights, which had been off, brightly lit up.


    The lights of the restaurant turned on just for her.


    She momentarily forgot her embarrassment in the warmth.


    "Come down now."


    Finally, it was time for Song Soo-yeon, who had been clinging to his back, to move.


    If he teased her even once after she got down, she felt like she''d have to hide in a mouse hole.


    Song Soo-yeon awkwardly dismounted from his back.


    Without raising her face, he said to her,


    "Sit down. I''ll make something for you."


    Then he went into the kitchen without even looking at her.


    Realizing his consideration, Song Soo-yeon stood numbly, picking at her fingers, then slowly took a seat.


    Sounds of him starting to make something in the kitchen reached her ears.


    And there was no other sound.


    Song Soo-yeon found the silence even more painful.


    She wanted to quickly move past the earlier incident as if it never happened.


    She eventually broke the silence.


    ".....So..."


    "...Hmm?"


    At her soft voice, he peeked out of the kitchen.


    Song Soo-yeon, still avoiding his gaze, asked,


    "......So how did you know toe?"


    "...Ah, that."


    With conversation, Song Soo-yeon felt like she could breathe again.


    Of course, she felt embarrassed again thinking about it.


    "...It was a coincidence. I saw you passing by looking upset, so I followed."


    "...Why?"


    "It was night... and since your situation isplicated enough toe to my restaurant, and you were being bullied at school, I was worried. Seeing someone who usually doesn''t look that way made me think you might make a foolish decision. And my guess wasn''t wrong."


    ".........."


    "......To be honest, since you''re the only person I know right now, I was more worried."


    Song Soo-yeon felt her heart filling with warmth.


    Normally, she would have retorted with a curse, but this time, she couldn''t.


    And at the same time, she felt embarrassed again.


    It was her first time receiving such kindness from someone, and she wasn''t used to it.


    She had no idea how to react.


    How could he be so bold in expressing his feelings?


    Could this also be a sign of affection?


    If he had no feelings, why would he care about her passing by in such a distressed state?


    At that moment, her heart seemed to drop.


    "....Ah."


    This meant that he had seen everything she did.


    Her screaming in the street, tearing up her bankbook, wandering aimlessly, even her torn shoes.


    All of it.


    Really.


    Every embarrassing moment had been exposed.


    Her face started to turn red with shame and embarrassment.


    All she could do was pretend to be tough through harsh words.


    ".......That''s really annoying."


    She muttered.


    ".....Huh?"


    "...You, you were stalking me."


    "Ah, say whatever you want."


    He chuckled at his own words and continued cooking.


    Song Soo-yeon, wanting to maintain her pride, spoke her mind.


    ".....You''re like a freaking pervert, a sexual harasser."


    His movement paused for a moment.


    She nced at his back with a nervous heart.


    Contrary to his words about speaking freely, his shoulders seemed to slump a bit.


    Song Soo-yeon had to swallow a smile.


    Not because she felt proud to have gotten one over on him, but because his reaction was... somewhat cute.


    And the atmosphere was much softer than before.


    Just when she was feeling relieved, his counterattack came.


    "......You don''t need to attack me just because you''re embarrassed about crying. I really don''t mind."


    "It''s, it''s not that!"


    She was hit right where it hurt and could only shout out.


    ---


    ---


    Soon, the food was served.


    It was vegetable porridge.


    A suitable dish forte at night and after having shouted her lungs out.


    It seemed like his thoughtfulness again.


    In a much more rxed atmosphere, the mister sat at a nearby table.


    Song Soo-yeon hesitated for a moment before speaking.


    ".....Th-thank you."


    And then she immediately began eating with a spoon.


    The mister paused again.


    Song Soo-yeon secretly watched him.


    A big smile soon spread across his face.


    She found herself staring nkly at his expression without realizing it.


    She didnt know how long she looked at him.


    But now, she could definitely say it.


    She liked his smile.


    It was really, addictively charming.


    She couldn''t understand how he could do that.


    How could he smile like that just from a simple word of thanks?


    Was it because she thanked him?


    Perhaps hearing gratitude from someone you like makes you feel even more ted.


    Song Soo-yeon quickly diverted her gaze from him and busily moved her spoon.


    Noticing the change in her mood as he smiled proudly, he asked her in a cheerful voice,


    "Can I ask you a favor?"


    ".........A favor?"


    "It''s nothing difficult."


    "......What is it?"


    "We seem to have gotten a bit closer, don''t you think? Calling me just ''mister'' feels a bit impersonal, right?"


    Song Soo-yeon slightly scowled at this.


    It was due to the habitual wariness she felt.


    Was it too forward of him?


    Seeing her reaction, the mister awkwardly scratched the back of his head.


    "There''s not much of an age gap between us...."


    Song Soo-yeon asked,


    "......How old are you?"


    "...Well... I''m 22."


    There was a three-year difference.


    Song Soo-yeon filed this new information away in her mind.


    Honestly, it wasn''t a big enough age difference to warrant calling him ''mister.''


    But that didn''t mean she wanted to change how she addressed him right away.


    It wasn''t that she disliked him.


    Again, it was because of her embarrassment.


    If she changed her attitude towards him all at once after what had happened, what would he think of her?


    She didn''t want to reveal the extent of his influence on her and she felt even more embarrassed about having cried in his arms earlier.


    As if trying to cover up that past, insisting that she was too emotional then, Song Soo-yeon said,


    "A three-year difference does make you a mister."


    ".....Eh...?"


    "Besides, I''m a minor and you''re an adult. Adults are all misters, right?"


    "....That''s... true?"


    He seemed quite disappointed with her response.


    Song Soo-yeon wanted to embarrass him a bit.


    Teasingly, she asked,


    "What, do you want me to call you ''oppa'' now? That would be creepy."


    "...No, I didn''t mean I want you to call me ''oppa''... but ''mister'' feels a bit too distant, you know...? It might not be bad to change it before it bes too ingrained... Once a nickname sticks, it bes hard and awkward to change... like there''s a wall between us..."


    "I''ll stick to calling you ''mister.''"


    He suddenly pped his knee as if he had a great idea.


    "Ah! Yes, call me ''mister,'' but how about ''mister Gyeom''? It won''t feel as distant that way."


    His name was Jung-gyeom, so mister Gyeom.


    It wasn''t a bad idea.


    But conceding to his suggestion now felt like losing.


    Even if she might naturally change how she addressed himter, she didn''t want to agree right now.


    "....Annoying. I dont like it."


    Alright, alright.


    With that, he easily gave up.


    This was contrary to Song Soo-yeon''s expectation that he might try to persuade her a bit more.


    "I''m lonely, so lonely."


    Was he saying this for her to hear?


    Song Soo-yeon felt a bit awkward but didn''t want to lose face by correcting her words now.


    It seemed better to change it naturallyter.


    Mister Gyeom.


    She silently called him that in her mind.


    ---


    ---


    After Song Soo-yeon finished her meal, she let out a long sigh.


    Observing her, I asked,


    "What''s wrong now?"


    Despite our earlier bantering, she seemed to be troubled again even after the warm and friendly conversation we just had.


    She didn''t respond with her usual sharpness, as she would have done before.


    Instead, after hesitating for a while, she spoke.


    ".......No, it''s nothing. Just... thank you. But I need to go back now."


    "Go back?"


    "....I have to go home."


    It was my turn to frown.


    I realized I hadn''t mentioned the n I had made for her.


    "...You''re going home?"


    "...I have to, damn it. What else can I do..."


    I couldn''t tell if going back after all she had been through was brave or foolish.


    "Why go back there?"


    I asked.


    A look of confusion crossed Song Soo-yeon''s face.


    "...Then what... how..."


    "Stay at my ce."


    Song Soo-yeon''s eyes widened.


    The fact that her flustered look was beautiful seemed ridiculous.


    Well, her crying was pretty too.


    "You don''t want to go home. Stay at my ce. It''s not far from here."


    I continued, trying to snap her out of her daze.


    Song Soo-yeon just sputtered disjointed words, like a broken machine.


    "No.... Ah.... That..."


    Then, as if resolving herself, she bit her lower lip hard, her expression crumpling.


    She said,


    "......Don''t think you can do whatever you want just because you helped me, mister."


    "......Huh?"


    Just like when she was pretending to be tough earlier, she forced her words out vehemently.


    ".........You really are a pervert. mister Gyeom? More like pervert mister."


    Understanding what she was thinking, I couldn''t help butugh.


    "....Are you going to keep doing this? What does offering you a ce to stay have to do with being a pervert?"


    "Ah... That..."


    My pointed question shattered her faade, and she was back to being unable to respond properly.


    I could only sigh.


    Of course, it wasn''t her fault.


    Its the people she had encountered that were the problem.


    Or maybe it''s her beautiful appearance.


    But considering she still reacted this way despite my consistent behavior, her wounds are deeper than I had thought.


    Looking at her with pity, I said,


    ".....Sigh. Its fine. Its probably because of your past experiences."


    "......"


    "I''ll make you a promise."


    "....A promise?"


    I spoke to Song Soo-yeon, who was looking at me cautiously.


    "I will never do anything you dislike."


    ".......That kind of... thing?"


    "We''re just friends. Got it?"


    Song Soo-yeon''s eyes softened.


    Her movements were awkward and hesitant.


    She probably didn''t want to go home if she could help it.


    My offer must have been tempting to her.


    She made onest attempt at resistance.


    "...But I''ll still call you pervert mister."


    I smiled wryly.


    I was pleased that she didn''t object to being friends.


    "Call me whatever you want. Come on, let''s get up. We''re going to my ce."

 Chapter 16: Emotional Baby Steps (2)

    Chapter 16: Emotional Baby Steps (2)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: N/A


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Song Soo-yeon was aware of it herself.


    She knew that though she had grown physically, her social skills werecking.


    Not just in social skills, but in many other aspects, she was still at the beginner''s stage.


    There was so much she didn''t know.


    Things that an average person would naturally learn, she had not properly been taught.


    For example... friendship.


    When he said, ''We''re just friends,'' Song Soo-yeon didn''t quite understand it.


    Of course, she knew the word.


    But she didn''t understand the emotions shared between friends, how they acted for each other, and where the line was drawn between a friend and a stranger.


    So, when he said that they were just friends, she was still confused.


    After finishing their conversation and as he was about to leave, Song Soo-yeon ultimately stopped him.


    "....But what do you mean by we''re just friends?"


    She asked honestly.


    It seemed important to rify what he meant now.


    Though such a question was embarrassing, now was not the time for that.


    It had to be done.


    It was like the tense and anxious moment of making her first contract in life.


    She became meticulous, fearing deception in any unverified details.


    Hearing her question, he sat back down.


    "....It means to maintain things just as they are now."


    "....Just as they are now...?"


    "Ah, not exactly like this... um..."


    He seemed to struggle, rubbing his chin as if in thought.


    Song Soo-yeon waited patiently.


    "We''ll probably be closer than now, but there should be a certain line we don''t cross... The basic feeling remains the same as now."


    "........."


    She still couldn''t understand.


    ....And she didn''t want to probe further.


    He had said he alsocked friends.


    Looking at his face, she felt he was as clueless as she was.


    She didn''t want to pressure someone like that.


    And, to be honest... she liked the sound of ''bing closer.''


    She too wanted to get closer to him.


    But in addition, there was the use of not doing anything the other disliked.


    Truthfully, she was somewhat afraid.


    He liked her.


    That''s why he had done everything for her until now.


    It was the same for Song Soo-yeon.


    She hadn''t liked anyone more than him yet.


    Because apart from him, she had never formed a bond with anyone else.


    Such positive feelings were a first for her.


    The affection he offered on the rooftop, at the edge of her life, still warmed her heart.


    So, she greatly appreciated it and had grown to like him more, but even she couldn''t gauge the depth of these feelings.


    As there was no one topare with.


    Not knowing the depth of her affection meant she also couldn''t predict how she might change.


    Another reason she liked him was that he never gave her the creepy looks or physical contacts that made her ufortable.


    If he tries the same thing as other men in the future, how would she feel?


    ...Would she feel disgusted, like she did with other men?


    Song Soo-yeon didn''t want to feel such revulsion towards him.


    She didn''t want to let him go.


    Though it was faint, she was sure she felt that way.


    If this feeling meant they could be closer without any difort, there was nothing better for her.


    She couldn''t express it in words, but this was her true feeling.


    Eventually, she nodded her head.


    Song Soo-yeon followed Jung-gyeom to his house.


    Though she trusted him, she couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    The more she trusted him, the more devastating it would be if it turned out to be a betrayal.


    Of course, his foolish-looking face was reassuring. He didn''t seem like he would pounce on her.


    Despite this, she hesitated without realizing, prompting Jung-gyeom to speak with a troubled tone.


    "......If you''re ufortable, you can go back home. I wont stop you.


    Home.


    The thought jolted Song Soo-yeon''s mind.


    She didn''t want to return to the worst path now that another option had emerged.


    "It''s not like that."


    Song Soo-yeon gathered her courage and closely followed behind him.


    Soon they arrived at a shabby building.


    It looked to be about four stories high, much like Song Soo-yeon''s house.


    Jung-gyeom confidently headed to the second floor and opened a door.


    -Tick.


    He entered the room, turning on the light, and the one-room apartment brightened.


    .......


    Song Soo-yeon had still secretly hoped he was wealthy.


    She couldn''t understand why someone would spend so much money for others.


    She never realized trusting people could be this difficult.


    Only after seeing his home did she believe he wasn''t that wealthy.


    It seemed he lived quite minimally, excluding just the essentials.


    Living so simply himself, yet helping others.


    Just seeing his room gave her a glimpse into his life philosophy, and Song Soo-yeon''s guard lowered a notch, recognizing once more that he was a good person.


    Come in.


    Jung-gyeom took off his shoes and entered.


    Song Soo-yeon also took off the slippers she had borrowed from the restaurant and stepped inside.


    The room was clean and refreshing.


    It was a stark contrast to her filthy house.


    Only now did she realize a home could be this clean.


    Take a seat. I''ll get you some water. Let''s have a chat.


    As Song Soo-yeon awkwardly sat on the floor, he approached with two sses of water.


    After handing her the sses, he unfolded a small table and sat opposite her.


    Song Soo-yeon, for some reason, found it hard to look directly at him.


    Ever since he rescued her, she had felt this way.


    She wanted to look at him, but she couldn''t.


    As she fidgeted, Jung-gyeom asked,


    "....You were saving up for a deposit, right?"


    ".......Yes."


    "How much did you save?"


    ".....5 million won."


    Thinking of the money now gone, Song Soo-yeon answered with a heavy heart.


    "Hmm. Can you find a room with that money these days?"


    "....The cheapest room, yes."


    He slowly nodded, seemingly feeling sorry for her, but he didn''t verbalize his pity.


    ".....How were you saving up until now?"


    "Distributing flyers... doing daybor."


    "Hmm. Haven''t found a regr job?"


    "....To sign a work contract as a high school student, I need parental consent."


    "Ah."


    The conversation inadvertently touched a sore spot, leading to a moment of silence.


    Honestly, she couldn''t understand why he was asking these questions.


    Normally, she would have responded bluntly, attacking back, but in his room, she felt too tense.


    It just made her reflect on her dire situation.


    No matter how much warmth he shared with her, the reality hadn''t changed.


    After drinking a ss of water, Jung-gyeom said,


    "Then, stay here until you save up the deposit."


    "......What?"


    Song Soo-yeon''s mind went nk.


    She doubted she had heard him correctly.


    "Stay until I save up...?"


    "If I was just going to let you stay for one day, there would be no point in bringing you here."


    He wasn''t wrong.


    But she hadn''t expected such a proposal.


    Was he saying she didn''t have to go back home?


    Could she really escape her parents now?


    Was he pulling her out of one hell?


    Her fists clenched tightly, and warmth flooded in again.


    She couldn''t understand why tears threatened to fall.


    She bit her lip hard.


    That warmth didn''t stop there.


    "And work part-time at my restaurant. Let''s just do hourly wage times the hours. Since you can''t sign abor contract."


    "...Mister..."


    Song Soo-yeon''s eyes began to quiver.


    She found it harder and harder to look at him.


    "I need help too. Running the restaurant alone, theres so much I cant do... Though, not many peoplee in."


    "........."


    Song Soo-yeon held her breath and then inhaled, trying to swallow her tears.


    She didn''t want to break down and cry here.


    Really, she kept getting surprised.


    She never imagined human warmth could be soforting.


    She didn''t know how to express this overwhelming feeling and gratitude.


    In the end, she did what she always did.


    "......Ah.. you just want to live with a high school girl, right.."


    But her voice betrayed her, quivering and tearful, revealing her insincerity.


    He seemed to realize it too, chuckling lightly as he gently pushed her head.


    ...Oh, really.


    "......I won''t forget... that you''re a pervert... you know...."


    "Why make me out to be a pervert? Thats not what I want.


    Song Soo-yeon finally couldn''t hold back her tears and discreetly wiped them away with her fingers.


    ''What he wants.''


    Yes, she knew exactly what he wanted.


    After hesitating for a while, she whispered in a very small voice.


    ".....Thank you, mister."


    A bright smile spread across his face again.


    "............."


    Song Soo-yeon watched his smile, unable to exin the emotions welling up inside her.


    It was a feeling she had never experienced before.


    Her heart raced faster.


    She wanted to etch this scene into her memory forever.


    She couldn''t take her eyes off him.


    But that happiness was fleeting.


    He got up from his seat.


    "Right, you had a busy day. Now it''s time to rest."


    Caught off guard, Song Soo-yeon heard him speak.


    He started to gather his coat, getting ready to leave.


    "......?"


    Confused, Song Soo-yeon watched as Jung-gyeom began putting on his shoes.


    "....Where... where are you going?"


    "....Hmm?"


    "......?"


    They exchanged puzzled looks.


    After a moment of staring, Jung-gyeom finally asked.


    "....Do you have anything else to say?"


    "....No?"


    "Then I should go."


    "...Go where?"


    Another strange silence fell.


    As time passed, a look of surprise settled on Jung-gyeom''s face.


    "What, you thought we were going to sleep together?"


    "What?!"


    Song Soo-yeon yelled in shock.


    It wasn''t that she wanted to sleep with him; she was just flustered by the thought of him leaving the house empty.


    Where in the world is there andlord who vacates their own house for you?


    And it''s not just for a day or two.


    Song Soo-yeon, having already envisioned a future living with him, couldn''t help but be surprised by this twist.


    "No, not that, but where will you sleep..."


    "I''ll sleep at the restaurant. You said men scare you, didnt you? You wont be able to sleep if I''m here.


    "....So... you''re leaving the house for me..?"


    In my experience, it''s better to sleep with a peaceful mind than afortable body. I won''t be able to sleep thinking you might go back to your house.


    "........"


    Song Soo-yeon couldn''t hold back the words starting to form in her heart.


    Why was he going to such lengths for her?


    How was she supposed to repay all this?


    Why was he so warm-hearted?


    Never having received anyone''s kindness before, she was overwhelmed by receiving so much all at once.


    Despite being only three years older, why did he seem so much more mature?


    It was somewhat infuriating.


    Why didn''t he take care of himself?


    Shouldn''t he look after himself too?


    Again, she didn''t want him to see how she felt.


    She resorted to a familiar tactic.


    ".....Mister, you''re really... too much of a pushover..."


    It was all she knew how to say.


    ".......Trying to do something good, and still called a pushover."


    "....Giving everything away to strangers, if that''s not a pushover, what is it...?"


    He seemed to ponder for a moment, then smiled and said.


    "We agreed to be friends. Why did you call yourself a stranger?"


    "........"


    Song Soo-yeon found herself speechless again.


    She couldn''t bring herself to say anything nasty in response.


    Jung-gyeom, as if he had said all he needed to, waved his hand lightly in farewell and, without any hesitation, reached for the door handle.


    "Sleep well."


    He said.


    Song Soo-yeon tried to respond, but her throat tightened, and she couldn''t utter a word.


    Meanwhile, he closed the door and left.


    Song Soo-yeon remained seated, unable to move for a long time.


    ---


    ---


    After showering, Song Soo-yeon sat on the bed.


    She couldn''t remember thest time she felt such peace.


    Even when she tried to find something to worry about, nothing came to mind.


    She had escaped her parents.


    Those two addicts wouldn''t be able to find her now.


    They didn''t even know which school she attended, and she was almost graduating anyway.


    The bullying at school had stopped too.


    Thanks to the mister boldly confronting ''Shake'' and shouting, a hero had been dispatched to the school.


    And now, she could earn money.


    This too was possible because of the mister''s consideration.


    And even this warm home.


    It had been barely a month since she met the mister.


    All her worries had been resolved, all thanks to his help.


    -Drip... Drip...


    She realized she was shedding tears without even knowing it.


    Even though she wasn''t overwhelmed with emotion, the tears that started flowing just wouldn''t stop.


    It still felt unreal that all her pain and suffering had disappeared so easily.


    One thing was certain: when she closed her eyes and focused, she could feel a huge warmth in her heart.


    .........She wasn''t lonely anymore.


    She had learned the warmth of people.


    In this damned world, she found hope, her own hero.


    She felt at ease.


    It was unbelievably blissful.


    All strength drained from her body.


    Song Soo-yeon naturallyy down on the bed.


    "......Ah."


    The familiar scent rose from the nket.


    It was the scent of the mister she had smelled when she was carried on his back.


    With no one watching, Song Soo-yeon slowly wrapped herself in the nket.


    The more she did, the more it felt like he was right beside her, filling her heart.


    What was the name of this emotion?


    Newly stepping into the world of various emotions, she didn''t know.


    ......It didn''t matter.


    After all, they had promised to stay the same, unchanging.

 Chapter 17: Emotional Baby Steps (3)

    Chapter 17: Emotional Baby Steps (3)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: N/A


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Song Soo-yeon had finished preparing for school and was sitting on her bed.


    She was idly fiddling with her smartphone, passing the time.


    Even though she knew she should leave now to avoid beingte, she didn''t move.


    There wasn''t a significant reason for this.


    It was just a faint hope that maybe, just maybe, her hero would return home.


    Maybe the mister wanted to check on the condition of the house.


    Even if he was doing good deeds, he might be worried about leaving his house in someone else''s care.


    Or perhaps, he wanted to see her face because he liked her...


    "......."


    Time steadily ticked by.


    She had been waiting for over 30 minutes.


    Song Soo-yeon sighed and got up from her bed.


    What am I doing?


    Once she gave up on waiting, she couldn''t understand why she had acted so foolishly.


    Her mind now shifted to school.


    Another challenging day awaited her.


    Although the bullying had stopped, the days were still tough.


    Today might be even more exhausting.


    Having fled from her house, she didn''t have her bag, and since her shoes had been torn, she had no choice but to wear the slippers she borrowed from the mister''s shop.


    If the school bullies saw her like this, they would surely mock her.


    They always looked for the slightest reason to pick on her.


    Song Soo-yeon hurriedly put on her slippers and opened the door.


    Eek!


    She was startled and fell to the floor.


    "........Ah, I didn''t mean to startle you."


    Standing by the door, Jung-gyeom was there.


    Song Soo-yeon took a moment to understand the situation, then remembered the noise she had just made.


    Eek!


    "...Damn it..."


    She closed her eyes tightly, swallowing the embarrassment.


    "Why did you scare me like that!"


    Trying to hide her embarrassment, she raised her voice.


    Was he waiting outside all this time?


    It made her feel foolish for having waited for him inside.


    "And if you''vee, juste inside. Why wait outside!"


    And faintly, she felt pleased.


    Pleased that he wanted to see her first thing in the morning.


    She suppressed the smile that was about to break through and again masked it with anger.


    "Everything you do is just creepy..."


    "Did you sleep well?"


    He seemed to be getting used to her sharp tone, ignoring it and asking with a smile.


    "......"


    Song Soo-yeon hesitated for a moment.


    This mundane conversation, asking about her well-being, made her feel warmth again.


    Each of these moments seemed to heal her.


    It was like reiming a normal life she had never experienced before.


    "........"


    Did he realize how grateful she was to him?


    She tried to express her gratitude whenever she could, but it wasn''t easy, as she was not adept at showing her emotions.


    "....Thanks to you."


    Her bravado waned, and she spoke brusquely, getting up and brushing herself off.


    Then, she cautiously shifted her gaze to study his face.


    "......"


    She realized that just looking at his face made her a bit giddy.


    It was foolish how easily she became happy.


    Just by seeing his face?


    Song Soo-yeon shook her head.


    No, it wasn''t that.


    She was probably just grateful that all of this wasn''t a dream.


    That''s how she justified her joy.


    ''She really is pretty.''


    Suddenly, she felt like she heard his inner thoughts.


    Song Soo-yeon''s body jolted.


    Her lips trembled and curled upwards, trying to hide the emergingughter by snorting.


    "Ha. Really...ha. Ridiculous..ha."


    "Why, what is it now?"


    "......You startled me, it''s annoying."


    To hide the fact that she had read his thoughts, she feigned irritation again.


    While she had been annoyed by other men''sments on her beauty, his thoughts somehow made her happy.


    Song Soo-yeon didn''t understand why.


    "So why did youe? What, you wanted to see my face that badly?"


    Song Soo-yeon asked, hiding her joy.


    "Ah."


    Jung-gyeom seemed to remember his purpose, pulling out something he had been hiding behind his back.


    "Here you go. You need to go to school."


    It was a new bag and shoes.


    ".....Oh..."


    "Take these. You can''t go back home, and you need to avoid bullying."


    Her uplifted mood settled into an unbelievable gratitude.


    It was her first time experiencing such emotion and warmth in the morning.


    How could he be so considerate?


    It was incredibly thoughtful.


    Every time like this, she felt as if she was confirming his sincerity.


    Just as tears were about to well up, he seemed to notice her reaction and spoke.


    "Don''t cry. You have to go to school."


    "........."


    But his words only made her feel more like crying.


    It seemed like she was crying all the tears she should have cried in her life in these few days.


    He had been watering the emotions she thought were dried up.


    "....Starting today, I''m putting you to work. I''m going to work you hard."


    Then, Jung-gyeom said teasingly, his voice filled withughter.


    Song Soo-yeon realized it was his effort to stop her tears.


    "If you can''t work, I''ll take them back, just so you know."


    Her intense emotions calmed down with his joke.


    Song Soo-yeon wiped her eyes and matched his tone.


    "....There''s no taking back once given."


    And then she gratefully epted his gifts.


    Her heart was umting a debt of gratitude.


    ........She resolved to repay him someday, even if it took her entire life.


    The two went back into the one-room apartment.


    Song Soo-yeon immediately put on the bag and opened the shoebox to wear the new shoes.


    They were white and ck sneakers, not too shy, perfect for moving around quietly.


    She thought about how much she would have been ridiculed if they were tacky.


    Could his choice of design even be part of his consideration?


    "There are indoor shoes in the bag, so remember that."


    Jung-gyeom walked into the room andy down on the bed.


    Having slept at the restaurant all night, he stretched his stiff body.


    Song Soo-yeon couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt.


    "But how can a student be thiste?"


    As she nced at him sideways while tenderly stroking her new shoes, he asked her.


    Song Soo-yeon couldn''t confess the truth.


    How could she say she was waiting inside because she wanted to see him?


    "......It''s my choice."


    So, she replied bluntly.


    Then, she countered.


    "...You could havee in if it bothered you. Why stand outside like a fool, it''s your own house."


    "...''You''? Not ''mister'' anymore?"


    "....You call me ''you'' yourself."


    "........"


    She was gradually finding pleasure even in these sharp exchanges.


    Thankfully, she was facing away from him, putting on her shoes.


    She almost showed him her smiling face again.


    After putting on her shoes, she got up.


    She really had to leave now, or she''d bete.


    She wanted to continue talking with him, but she had to resist for now.


    Besides, she would be with him again after school.


    There was no need to feel reluctant now.


    This fact gave her a great sense of security.


    That this future would continue.


    "I''m going."


    "Alright, go quickly."


    "Yes."


    "Rely on a hero if there''s any problems."


    Song Soo-yeon thought to herself.


    ''.....My hero is you, mister.''


    Naturally, it was a thought too embarrassing to voice.


    She was even surprised that she had such a thought.


    Song Soo-yeon was about to leave the room when she hesitated.


    .....She mulled over his words about relying on a hero.


    "....Uh..."


    "Hmm..?"


    "....Can I have your number, mister?"


    She bravely asked.


    It was the first time she had ever asked someone for their number.


    She hadn''t anticipated how difficult it would be.


    Her heart pounded, and her fingertips tingled.


    She feared he might refuse.


    But these feelings didn''tst long.


    "Ah, right."


    Jung-gyeom hurriedly got up from the bed and approached her.


    Song Soo-yeon reflexively turned her head.


    It was hard to look at his face from such a close distance.


    "Take out your phone. I''ll tell you the number, so you can enter it."


    Song Soo-yeon could tell Jung-gyeom was pleased.


    Had he said it was his first time making a friend too?


    His cheerful voice and actions radiated happiness.


    Song Soo-yeon also felt happy but hid these feelings, entering the number he dictated into her phone.


    .....It was the first number she had ever saved in her life.


    She arrived at school without beingte.


    Song Soo-yeon caught her breath and fiddled with her phone.


    There was still time before the assembly started.


    She kept looking at Jung-gyeom''s number saved in her smartphone.


    She had memorized it long ago.


    Just knowing his number like this made her feel more connected and secure.


    She could hear his voice whenever she wanted.


    That fact kept touching her heart.


    "....Huh.."


    Song Soo-yeonposed herself.


    She felt like she would foolishly start smiling.


    The school bullies might gossip about her acting like a fox if they saw her.


    Suddenly, she realized that this might be the first time she felt like smiling at school.


    Song Soo-yeon began browsing inte articles to calm her excited mind.


    She flipped through numerous articles.


    Then, several article titles caught her eye.


    Holy Sce. Suppresses viin again. Rescues 24 hostages.


    Sce, reaches 87th in Hero Ranking just one year after debut. Where is the limit?


    Sce, awarded Hero of the Month.


    "......"


    Seeing that, her mind really calmed down.


    Song Soo-yeon still didnt like these heroes.


    Her opinion remained unshaken.


    Those who im to be heroes are nothing but state-approved thugs.


    Just looking at the headlines, the focus is solely on suppressing viins.


    .....A real hero is someone like mister.


    That was an unchanging truth that only she knew.


    Below was an interview video with Sce.


    The video had quite a high number of views.


    Song Soo-yeon clicked on it as if mesmerized.


    The interview began with a question from a reporter.


    Sce, you''re already showing tremendous talent as a hero. What is your goal?


    Sce maintained her signature cheerful demeanor as she answered.


    My goal is to be a hero!


    Laughter broke out among the reporters for a moment.


    Aren''t you already a hero? Are you saying you''ve achieved your goal?


    ........


    Then silence fell.


    The air turned awkward.


    The smile disappeared from Sces eyes.


    She wore a serious expression for a moment.


    The reporter, getting anxious, said.


    Did I, did I say something wrong-


    Seeing the reporter, Sce suddenly looked startled.


    Ah, Im sorry, sorry. Did I scare you? I was just thinking. Um.... I dont think I''m a hero yet.


    Song Soo-yeon frowned.


    She was getting more focused in the video.


    Sce spoke.


    ...In my opinion, a hero is not just about defeating viins... its about sharing strength with everyone who asks for help, no matter how small the issue.


    And someone who doesnt expect anything in return. A person who shares warmth. Also....


    Sce seemed to ponder, then squinted her eyes and burst into a smallugh.


    Haha, and a person who stands up against an unbeatable enemy to protect someone precious. That''s what I think a hero is. I still have a long way to go.


    There might be more to a hero than that, but I''m still learning... so please help me. Keep an eye on my actions and give me feedback. I''ll be a great hero.


    The video ended there.


    Song Soo-yeon nkly stared at the ended video.


    Something felt unsettled in her heart.


    .....So there are heroes who think this way.


    It seemed like she had something inmon with mister.


    Especially Sces words about ''standing up to an unbeatable enemy''.


    Those words reminded her of the mister who had gone as far as the Hero Association to confront Shake.


    Even if her pride didnt allow her to acknowledge Sce yet, she could admit that Sce was different from the other heroes she had seen so far.


    It felt like she had lost somehow.


    She had thought there were no heroes like this.


    "....Huh."


    She just turned her attention away from it.


    Viins, heroes, all that.


    Its a story from a world far removed from hers.


    Song Soo-yeons world had started a new story.


    That was all she wanted to focus on right now.


    Song Soo-yeon closed her eyes, praying for the school day to end quickly.


    Mister had vowed to work her hard, but even that was something she was looking forward to.

 Chapter 18: Emotional Baby Steps (4)

    Chapter 18: Emotional Baby Steps (4)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: N/A


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "Alright, what can you cook?"


    "......"


    Before bringing Song Soo-yeon into the kitchen, I conducted an interview.


    In fact, there wasn''t a specific job assigned for her.


    After all, hiring her wasn''t really about needing help.


    I''m quite idle myself, so there''s no real need to employ her.


    Naturally, all of this was for her sake.


    It was my way of helping her to make a fresh start as an adult in a few months.


    She might not realize this.


    But if I simply let Song Soo-yeon sit idle, she''d refuse out of pride, so I had to go through this kind of formality.


    Lately, I''ve been feeling proud to be able to help her.


    She''s been thanking me more and more, and it''s unbelievably gratifying.


    I didn''t feel this emotion in my previous life, but it kept tickling my face.


    Even just to keep feeling this, I nned to continue helping her.


    "Ms. Song Soo-yeon? You need to answer."


    I questioned her sternly, as if I were a corporate interviewer.


    Song Soo-yeon expressed her annoyance at my role-y.


    "Ah, stop it... It''s annoying."


    "Really now. What''s bothering you this time?"


    "....What''s with ''Ms.'', Ms. Song Soo-yeon."


    "What should I call you, then? Maybe, ''Soo-yeon''?"


    "Ah!"


    Song Soo-yeon suddenly got up from her seat.


    It''s almost a reflexive action by now.


    She gets irked by almost anything.


    "No, that''s not it. ''Ms. Soo-yeon'' just sounds unnatural."


    "........"


    Song Soo-yeon seemed frustrated but didn''t have a better answer.


    She didn''t like it, but couldn''t find a solution either.


    I tried to calm her down.


    "I know ''Ms.'' sounds odd to you as a student, but you''ll have to get used to it. Adults always use ''Ms.'' or ''Mr.''"


    "..........."


    "Or I can drop formalities and call you ''Soo-yeon''."


    Again, Song Soo-yeon flinched at my words and frowned even more.


    Realizing it was time to back off, I acknowledged that a man like me closing the distance might still be ufortable for her.


    She seemed very upset, blushing and fidgeting with her fingers.


    After a while, she sat down again.


    ".......Call me ''Ms. Soo-yeon,'' then."


    She turned her head away as she responded.


    Feeling a sense of regret, I smacked my lips.


    "...Alright. So, back to the question, what can you cook?"


    ".........Ramen."


    "........."


    "........"


    There was a moment of silence. If I were really conducting an interview, that would be a failing answer.


    Why mention ramen specifically, instead of simply saying she can''t cook?


    Honestly, if this were apany, such an answer would lead to immediate rejection -


    "-Wait a moment."


    As I continued with my thoughts, Song Soo-yeon interrupted me.


    "......Am I going to be fired?"


    She asked, her expression so earnest that I found myself at a loss for words.


    Wary of carelessly speaking and hurting her again, I mulled over my response.


    As I hesitated, she said,


    ".....I...I can really cook it well..."


    I raised an eyebrow.


    This changes things.


    Why, doesn''t ramen from a good snack bar taste almost the same as the one made at home?


    There might be a special trick she knows.


    Perhaps I underestimated her because it''s just ramen.


    "Really...?"


    Nod.


    "How well?"


    "....Better than you, Mister."


    She provocatively avoided my gaze.


    Her confidence started to instill trust in me.


    I hadn''t expected much, but now it seemed she could actually aplish something.


    "Then can you make one for me?"


    ".......What?"


    "Let''s see how well you can do it."


    "....Ah...that...."


    "........?"


    Song Soo-yeon swallowed nervously, then abruptly stood up.


    "......I''ll have it ready."


    She announced.


    "Looking forward to it."


    As I spoke honestly to her, Song Soo-yeon''s expression seemed to darken a bit.


    ---


    ---


    "Don''te into the kitchen.....!"


    Song Soo-yeon shouted to Jung-gyeom waiting in the hall, and then crouched in the kitchen.


    "....Ah...jeez..."


    With anxious hands, she quickly pulled out her smartphone.


    ''Delicious and simple ramen recipe''.


    She hastily began to search.


    In truth, she knew nothing about cooking.


    Having never had the opportunity to cook at home, it was only natural.


    Honestly, she couldn''t even properly cook packet ramen.


    The only ramen she had ever eaten was cup ramen, so she had no idea about the right water ratio.


    Despite this, she had boasted so loudly to Jung-gyeom because his inner thoughts echoed to her.


    ''Failing answer'', ''Immediate rejection''... those thoughts had echoed to her, making her unable to stay silent.


    She had to seize any opportunity.


    When her expectations of everything going well were shattered, she fell into panic.


    ".....Phew..."


    Still, she took a deep breath.


    She calmed her racing heart.


    Right, it''s just ramen.


    Even if she had never tried it, she should be able to make ramen.


    Elementary students could make it, after all.


    Of course, since she had loudly imed it wasn''t ordinary ramen, she would need to find a somewhat special recipe... but she could do it.


    Song Soo-yeon came out with the food.


    ---


    ---


    Honestly, my expectations had already hit rock bottom.


    Hearing the asional screams and the sound of dishes falling in the kitchen, it was inevitable.


    I wasn''t expecting anything great, just hoping it would be passable.


    "...Here....here you go."


    She ced the food in front of me.


    "............."


    I was at a loss for words.


    ".....No...."


    ".....Here are the chopsticks."


    Chopsticks were ced in front of me, who was in shock.


    Unable to hold back any longer, I spoke to her in a serious tone.


    "......This wasn''t necessary..."


    "Sorry...?"


    ".....I get it if you''re making fun of me by calling me a fool, a loser, a pervert, but ying with food like this..."


    "...It...It''s not a joke...?"


    "Stop it. It''s not funny. Did you really want to torment me this much? It would be hard to make it this bad even on purpose..."


    The noodles were mushy like porridge, with enormously chopped green onions.


    There were eggshells in it, and the broth was burnt.


    This couldn''t even be called ramen.


    Even a young elementary school student wouldn''t make it like this.


    As I spoke, I got carried away, raising my voice at her.


    "Do you think I would just eat anything without thinking? I won''t ept everything, you know? Go throw this away and make it properly. Ah, what a waste of ramen. I won''t let it slide anymore?"


    ".....I did it properly... Mister..."


    Song Soo-yeon murmured with a crawling voice.


    Obvious shame spread across her face.


    Seeing her expression, I hesitated.


    The atmosphere was shifting oddly.


    Her ears couldn''t have been redder.


    As I waited for her to end the joke, I gradually came to terms with the situation.


    ".....Is this... for real?"


    "The... The stove was too hot. How was I supposed to know the restaurant''s stove would be this strong..!"


    "....Even so... what''s with these eggshells and the state of these onions..."


    "......Ah, jeez, I''ll just eat it myself!"


    Song Soo-yeon reached out her hand.


    Reflexively, I extended my hand to stop her.


    Realizing the extent of the situation, I understood this was her sincere effort.


    It was still hard to believe, but I had to ept it.


    Now, I was cornered into backtracking my words.


    "Ah..now that I look at it....it... might be good, yeah."


    "Don''t give me that crap and hand it over."


    "Why are you getting mad at me when you made it, Ms. Soo-yeon....!"


    I lightly counterattacked with a tone of injustice.


    Only then did Song Soo-yeon''s intensity falter for a moment.


    Now it seemed, she was hiding her extreme embarrassment behind her anger.


    "Alright, I''ll evaluate it, so go sit over there. Don''t bother me from the side."


    "..........."


    "What are you doing, can''t you hear the boss''s order?"


    ".......The boss is a... fool."


    "........."


    However, she soon turned around.


    It was a small restaurant with only three tables, so she didn''t go far.


    She leaned against the wall, ring at me intently.


    ......Unfortunately, I guess I have to manage my expression now.


    Honestly, there''s no need to eat something like this.


    I didn''t want to criticize the first dish made by that scarred child with effort.


    Thinking about what she might have been feeling while making this food, I just couldn''t bring myself to do it.


    ".........."


    But she really didn''t make it to tease me, right?


    ncing at Song Soo-yeon, who might beughing at my gullibility, I saw her looking back at me with a serious, slightly worried expression.


    I picked up the chopsticks.


    Sighing inwardly, I started putting the ramen in my mouth.


    ---


    ---


    Song Soo-yeon knew too.


    She knew the moment the food was finished.


    That it was a disaster.


    She, who had criticized my ck bean noodles as tasteless, couldn''t even properly boil ramen.


    The shame returned to her twofold, feeling like a punishment for her past mistakes.


    "...Hmm, it tastes... good. Hmm."


    But there was Jung-gyeom, forcefully shoving that food into his mouth.


    For her sake, since her effort was genuine, he managed his expression, erasing any sign of disappointment he had shown earlier.


    Both of them knew it, unless they were fools.


    That the ramen was inedible.


    Yet there he was, doing this for her.


    ".........."


    Song Soo-yeon leaned against the wall, watching him.


    She felt sorry for him, and yet, grateful.


    Just looking at him made her feel like she might burst into tears, like she would cry her heart out.


    She couldn''t understand why she felt this way.


    It was as if her tears had caught ate wind.


    Instead ofughing at this ridiculous y, her throat just tightened.


    She clenched and unclenched her fists repeatedly.


    If she didn''t do this, she felt like she might really start crying.


    -Crunch.


    asionally, the sound of eggshells being crunched could be heard.


    Then he would stop chewing for a moment, only turning to check on her.


    "........"


    And then, as if nothing had happened, he exaggeratedly sniffed and swallowed the food.


    "Yum, it''s good. Hmm."


    Watching him repeat this, nowughter started toe out.


    There''s a saying about notughing while crying, but watching him, she couldn''t control it.


    ''....Why is he so cute...jeez...''


    She had to ept a fact she didn''t want to admit.


    He was older than her, yet cute.


    There was no denying that he possessed a certain innocence.


    He had no family, no friends.


    He didn''t know much either.


    Just like her, learning new emotions, many aspects of him seemed like a nk te.


    His acts of kindness often seemed awkward.


    But that made her happier.


    His sincerity was more apparent, and the thought of both of them adjusting to each other''s colors in the future made her happy.


    Her dark past and the shining present were iparable.


    This was the first time she looked forward to the future.


    Song Soo-yeon watched him, then sneakily lifted her phone.


    Pretending to search, she made gestures and acted.


    ....And then she turned on the camera.


    It was impulsive yet deliberate.


    She looked at him through her phone.


    She had to restrain herself from smiling.


    She watched him, then turned down the volume on her phone all the way.


    And then, she pressed the button.


    -Click!


    A loud sound echoed through the restaurant.


    Her eyes widened in shock.


    She couldn''t understand why the sound went off even though she had turned down the volume.


    "Ah... uh..."


    As Song Soo-yeon was preparing an excuse, he asked her.


    ".....What''s this, was it really just a joke...? Are you ying with me and taking photos..?"


    With his mouth full of swollen ramen noodles, he asked with a disappointed face.


    "No, no, it wasn''t...! I really put my heart into making it...!"


    This wasn''t just to protect her pride.


    It was for him, who wore a hurt expression thinking he had been tricked.


    After all, she really did try her best to make it.


    She hurriedly exined.


    "It''s... it''s a selfie. Why would I take a picture of you, are you joking?"


    "Oh, I see."


    "And if you think I was just fooling around, why are you eating it...! I told you not to eat it...! Give it to me, I''ll eat it."


    "....No, no. Actually, I didn''t think it was a joke, yeah."


    "....Ah... such a fool..."


    Song Soo-yeon sighed secretly.


    Though she spoke harshly, she was relieved he believed her.


    As the incident seemed to settle, she swallowed and browsed through the gallery.


    The photo hade out well after all.


    "..........."


    Song Soo-yeon stared nkly at the photo.


    She continued to look at her first photo and then... slowly smiled.


    It felt like she had gained a treasure.


    ---


    ---


    Months passed.


    Song Soo-yeon was now an adult, and her graduation was approaching.

 Chapter 19: Graduation (1)

    Chapter 19: Graduation (1)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: N/A


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "Ah, try to get a bit closer."


    In the chilly winter of early February, the warmth inside the restaurant contrasted sharply with the cold outside.


    Song Soo-yeon, as usual, was irritable, scolding Jung-gyeom for not moving as she had imagined.


    "Like this?"


    Jung-gyeom awkwardly formed a V-sign and leaned towards the dish Song Soo-yeon had prepared.


    "No, ugh... Your face needs to be in the photo. Lean in closer. Why are you acting so dumb? Are you an idiot?"


    Of course, Song Soo-yeon was just feigning annoyance, but her heart couldn''t have been warmer.


    The past few months had been blissfully happy for her, and today was no different.


    Even moments that seemed infuriating somehow settled her heart, reminding her that such a future would continue.


    The subtle bullying at school no longer bothered her.


    She wouldn''t let such things mar her happiness.


    She had found stability.


    "Ah... Soo-yeon. It''s been almost 5... no, 10 minutes. Can''t we just eat? Is taking a photo of the food that important? It''s going to get cold..."


    Jung-gyeom whined.


    "...And you''ve been taking too many photostely... Skipping one day wouldn''t hurt-"


    "-Ah, shut..."


    Song Soo-yeon nipped Jung-gyeom''s whining in the bud with her sharp retort.


    Hisints stopped under her cold voice.


    As Jung-gyeom became more familiar, Song Soo-yeon skillfully exploited his easygoing nature.


    Whether it was out of affection for her or fear of her anger, Jung-gyeom caved in most of the time.


    Song Soo-yeon raised her voice to press her advantage.


    "...Is this not for your benefit?"


    "........."


    "Isn''t this for the promotion of your restaurant? You said you needed help with that."


    "No, I get it, but-"


    "-Then just shut up and follow my instructions. You know these are for posting on SNS, right?"


    "...No, but... Why does my face have to be in it? Do you really need my face for the promotion...?"


    "........."


    "You don''t post the ones with my face on SNS. You only post the ones with just the food. Why are you making me pose for photos... Isn''t this a waste of time?"


    His question was natural and justified.


    Until now, Song Soo-yeon had taken hundreds of photos of Jung-gyeom, yet none of them had made it to SNS.


    Because they were all for her private collection.


    These were the photos she looked at night.


    After showering, when his scent faded from the bed, she would lie down, pull the cozy nket over her, and slowly look through his photos from the day.


    It made her heart warm and secure, as if he was right there with her.


    She found joy recalling moments when his innocent demeanor had made herugh.


    So, this had be a new hobby for her.


    But, of course, that was a fact she couldn''t reveal.


    ''I''m taking these photos to look at them before I sleep?''


    She couldn''t say something like that.


    It was embarrassing, shameful.


    She hadn''t even properly expressed her feelings.


    Her social skills, which were initially at the toddler level, had grown to the level of an elementary school student.


    Like elementary kids, she could act contrary and rough.


    Being honest was still difficult.


    Even saying ''thank you'' required the right situation; she couldn''t do it normally.


    Song Soo-yeon found Jung-gyeom''s ability to express affection towards her even more impressive.


    That didn''t mean she wanted to give up taking his photos.


    Initially, she secretly took photos of him using a camera app that muted the sound.


    But over time, she grew dissatisfied.


    The quality of the photos wasn''t good.


    They were oddly angled, often blurry.


    So she started taking his photos under the pretext of SNS promotion, which worked surprisingly well.


    She could openly take his photos and even ask him to pose.


    Photos of him smiling, with the food, cooking, and high-quality ones... all she wanted, she could capture using the lie of SNS.


    ".........."


    But maybe she had been a bit too greedy.


    Song Soo-yeon looked at Jung-gyeom, who appeared dejected.


    She wanted to capture even this expression, but realized now was not the time.


    She sighed.


    "........Alright, fine. This is so annoying."


    "..........."


    "The reason I don''t post your photos on SNS is that there are no good ones. When you''re in them, the food looks unappetizing. They all turn out like some losers."


    "....Then don''t take them."


    "Who knows, I might capture a life-changing shot."


    "...I don''t think I need that-"


    "-Alright, enough, you wanted to eat, right? Go ahead."


    She dismissively brushed off Jung-gyeom''s wishes.


    Fortunately, when she gave the go-ahead to eat, Jung-gyeom smiled as if nothing had happened.


    His ability to let go so easily was why Song Soo-yeon couldfortably be tough with him.


    "I''ll enjoy the meal."


    Jung-gyeom said.


    It was routine, yet it was also a greeting that dispelled loneliness.


    Song Soo-yeon internally smiled at this.


    "Hmm, it''s delicious."


    To avoid being fired from the restaurant, Song Soo-yeon had taught herself to cook.


    The inte was full of good videos, so she quickly improved her skills.


    Each time her skills grew, Jung-gyeom was there to overly react and praise her, which was also a motivation.


    His praise was always wee, though she never showed it.


    "Really delicious."


    The natural praise he now gave was iparable to the forcedpliments of the past when she first made ramen.


    Watching him eat made Song Soo-yeon feel full too.


    She wondered if this was why people watched mukbangs.


    Seeing him satisfied made her happy.


    "..........."


    Was this why?


    The reason he fed her, who had nothing but her looks.


    Feeling a bit of understanding towards his heart made her happy.


    Song Soo-yeon aimlessly watched Jung-gyeom eat, then cleared her throat.


    "....Um.... Mister."


    "Hmm?"


    ".......Can you do me a favor?"


    She asked bluntly, hiding her pounding heart.


    "What is it?"


    "........."


    Song Soo-yeon hesitated, merely moistening her lips.


    ".....Why are you dragging this out? Is it a difficult favor..?"


    "......That..."


    ".....Hmm?"


    "...........My graduation ising up..... Can youe to the ceremony....? It''s okay if you don''t want to..."


    Jung-gyeom didn''t flinch, just kept eating and casually asked.


    "When is it?"


    Song Soo-yeon, sensing that he would easily agree, wanted to hide her happiness.


    And her usual way of hiding embarrassment was always the same.


    "Ah, can''t you stop eating when someone''s talking? It''s really annoying."


    "I''m listening, go on."


    "Why are you eating so fast? Is someone going to steal your food?"


    "....You made me starve for the photo shoot."


    "....You?"


    A trivial term of address suddenly turned her pretend irritation into reality.


    Her expression uncontrobly twisted.


    Lately, this kept happening.


    She found herself getting annoyed with him over the smallest things.


    "Did you just refer to me as ''you''?"


    "......Well, maybe."


    "Mister, I have a name, you know?"


    "Alright, alright. Soo-yeon, just eat your meal, okay?"


    "....Tch."


    His surrender calmed Song Soo-yeon''s emotions.


    In fact, she knew.


    That the small spat they just had was all her fault.


    That she had instigated the fight.


    That she needed to change her way of speaking.


    She wanted to use a more affectionate tone with Jung-gyeom, like he did with her.


    That was her sincere wish.


    At night, looking at his photos, she practiced saying ''thank you'' or ''you look great today'', but never managed to say them out loud.


    Breaking down the defense mechanism she had built over a long time wasn''t easy.


    "......."


    On the other hand, she was content with the current situation.


    Excluding asional spats like just now, there was no big problem.


    She was too satisfied with the current state to risk change.


    That''s why she couldn''t deliver the practicedpliments.


    It would be troublesome if he mistook it for a confession.


    Because she didn''t know how he might change.


    And while her way of speaking had its downsides, it also had its advantages.


    One reason was obviously that it was easier to hide her true feelings.


    Reading others'' minds had made her apprehensive about revealing her own.


    The second reason... was the illusion that such rough conversations were a proof of trust.


    It felt like tapping a stone bridge before crossing.


    Comforting and satisfying to see it''s sturdy.


    Like how boys yfully curse each other but remain close friends.


    Seeing him yield even after her harsh words reassured her of his affection for her.


    But she was human, and sometimes felt guilty for these hidden thoughts.


    When guilt crept in, Song Soo-yeon would pull out herst card to justify herself.


    She thought,


    ''...So who said they liked me?''


    She had pushed him away.


    It was he who kepting back.


    It was the fault of the person who had feelings.


    With these thoughts that brought a smile to her face, Song Soo-yeon calmed her heart.


    "No, tell me when it is, so I cane."


    Jung-gyeom asked, seemingly having brushed off the earlier incident.


    ".......But can''t youe anytime? Why pretend like you''re busy? You just look more like a loser, you know?"


    "I have ns, too."


    ".........?"


    Her face started crumpling at his words, but Song Soo-yeon forced it back.


    However, she couldn''t hide her blinking eyes of surprise.


    She didn''t understand why she was reacting this way.


    Just that her body was responding on its own.


    ".......ns...?"


    She asked again to confirm what she''d heard.


    "Yes. ns."


    His answer remained unchanged.


    And negative emotions filled her chest.


    She couldn''t understand why she felt this way, feeling both confused and frustrated.


    Was she unknowingly hoping he woulde to the graduation?


    .....No, that wasn''t it.


    It was something else, a different reason.


    She couldn''t hide her increasingly serious expression, prompting Jung-gyeom to ask,


    "Why? You really want me toe that much? You look so serious just because I might not be able to make it."


    "It''s... it''s not that."


    "Then?"


    "Ah, that..... I''m just surprised you have ns."


    "What''s so surprising about that?"


    ".......Because you have no friends other than me."


    "...Why do you always have to hit where it hurts?"


    ".........."


    "..........So when is it? The graduation. Start by telling me that."


    Despite Jung-gyeom''s efforts, Song Soo-yeon couldn''t hear anything.


    She covered his question about the graduation with another question.


    "....That...... with whom?"


    A chilly tone mixed into her voice, and the question burst out.


    She hadn''t meant to ask it.


    It just slipped out of her mouth first.


    "Hmm?"


    "You said you have ns. With whom?"


    Her eyes didn''t miss any of his movements.


    Suddenly, her focus seemed to skyrocket.


    It seemed like time stretched infinitely.


    ".....No, it''s because of work, work."


    ".....Work?"


    "Yes, work."


    "....Is it rted to the restaurant?"


    "You could say that."


    Song Soo-yeon''s deep thoughts were interrupted by his words.


    A refreshing breeze seemed to blow through her heart.


    A long sigh andughter burst out simultaneously.


    "Ah... I thought it was something else."


    "What are you doing all of a sudden? Getting startled, confused,ughing."


    Even as Jung-gyeom teased her, Song Soo-yeon justughed.


    She couldn''t even retaliate.


    It took a while before Song Soo-yeon could speak again.


    "The graduation is two weeks from Thursday. Is that okay with you?"


    "You should have started with that. Yes, it should be fine."


    Song Soo-yeon smiled at his response.


    This time, she couldn''t hide her smile.


    She thought she wasn''t expecting anything, but the fact that he would be there unexpectedly made her heart flutter.


    ---


    ---


    Early Saturday morning.


    I sent a text to Song Soo-yeon.


    ''Today is one of those days I''m busy, so I won''t be there. The restaurant is closed too. If you''re hungry, you can go to the restaurant and make yourself something to eat. You know the door lock code, right?''


    After sending the text, I scratched my head for a moment.


    I added one more line.


    ''Even if youe to the restaurant today, there''s no pay for the day!''


    Having given Song Soo-yeon a ce to stay and letting her rest in the restaurant, I stretched my slightly stiff body.


    I rearranged the restaurant chairs, which were my makeshift bed, and stepped out into the cold morning air.


    Recently, I''ve been running a bit low on money.


    From the fixed expenses I already had, adding Song Soo-yeon''s sry and her food expenses, the financial drain was more than I expected.


    But I couldn''t just kick her out yet.


    Anyway, I wanted to support her until she graduates.


    She''s an adult but still a student.


    After graduation, she should be able to manage on her own.


    She could sign the employment contract she couldn''t before.


    She should have saved enough for the deposit, so a few more months of endurance should do.


    I yawned deeply.


    My body was tired, but my heart felt light.


    Honestly, if I wanted, I could make enough money to live on for a lifetime in just one day.


    But earning money honestly felt more rewarding.


    If Imitted a crime again, I wouldn''t be able to face Sce.


    I had no intention of using my abilities, especially with memories of before my regression...


    However, the hardship of honestbor was irksome at times.


    I''ve always been used to solving things with strength.


    In those moments, I imagined the moment Song Soo-yeon graduated.


    I pictured her, who was destined to be a viin, starting anew and expressing her gratitude to me.


    "....Heh."


    I chuckled.


    Thinking about that, I could muster the strength to get through today.


    My body was filled with energy.


    .....Time to go earn Song Soo-yeon''s sry.

 Chapter 20: Graduation (2)

    Chapter 20: Graduation (2)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: N/A


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    After finishing my part-time job, I boarded the bus.


    ...Whew...


    It was exhausting.


    Honestly, I was very tired.


    My body was weaker than I had expected.


    After all, it was greedy to think it would be the same as before I regressed.


    Young, but untrained.


    This body hadn''t yet experienced many battles.


    Also, the fact that I sealed my abilities as a promise to myself, and wasn''t receiving help from them, surely yed a part.


    Still, one thing is certain: my heart feels much lighter than when I used to earn money by viiny.


    At the same time, I developed an unnecessary desire.


    I hoped that as much as I worked hard, Song Soo-yeon would also grow splendidly.


    Forgetting the pains of the past, I wished for her to live as a good citizen.


    For Sce, and for myself.


    If I were to be a bit more greedy, it would be perfect if, in the process, she felt gratitude towards me and came to like me as a person.


    "....Is that too greedy?"


    I muttered, mulling over my thoughts.


    In truth, I had forcibly held onto her and spread good deeds, so asking for something in return might be shameless.


    She dislikes people, especially men.


    Given her wounds, I understand.


    Would it be rude to harbor such thoughts toward her who says, I dont like you, mister?


    Ah. Itsplicated.


    When I first pulled her down from the rooftop and carried her on my back, telling me about all her hardships, I thought everything would work out fine.


    Who knew that moment would be the closest wed ever get.


    ...But still, even without any reciprocation, my feelings for her have grown.


    That''s why I endure this hardship.


    No matter how deep her scars, couldn''t she also develop affection for me?


    Maybe she''ll change one day if I keep trying?


    The thought that she might never like me until the end, never returning my feelings, brings pain to my heart.


    I''m truly selfish, secretly harboring these feelings.


    ...Ah.


    I closed my eyes.


    My body is tired, making me think of all sorts of things.


    Song Soo-yeons voice calling me a loser echoes in my head.


    At least for now, it doesn''t seem like she''s wrong.


    ---


    ---


    I got off the bus and headed towards the restaurant.


    It was around 8 oclock, but since it was winter, darkness had already set in.


    White breath clouded the air.


    I huddled up and moved forward.


    I walked down an empty alley.


    A few streetmps stood alone, illuminating the path.


    "....Damn it..."


    Every time I passed under a streetmp and stepped into the darkness, I couldnt help but let out a sigh of frustration.


    Why dont they install more streetlights?


    Whats this all about?


    Each time I melted into the darkness, memories of my time as a viin resurfaced.


    Honestly, I feel a sense offort.


    It felt like the darkness would protect me.


    But at the same time, loneliness finds me.


    That feeling that always apanied me when I was a viin.


    Walking alone through this long and wide alley intensifies the loneliness.


    I''ve put in a lot of effort to escape this feeling, but it seems there''s still a long way to go.


    To shake off this gloomy mood, I rummaged through my memories.


    ...Heh.


    And soon, I recalled a memory that warmed my heart.


    ...My first encounter with Sce.


    As Iughed in the darkness, thinking I had eluded the heroes, she appeared before me, shining brightly like the sun.


    At that time, her light, which dispelled the darkness, made me feel exposed, but now I found myself wishing she would chase away this darkness.


    Thinking of her drove away my negative thoughts.


    And only then did I realize how hungry I was.


    What should I eat when I get back?


    I just want to rest, maybe just mix some rice in water.


    Soon, my restaurant, located in a secluded corner, came into view.


    ...Huh?


    The lights were on.


    Is Song Soo-yeon there?


    I told her there was no pay today.


    Or is she hungry and cooking something?


    I checked the time.


    It waste for dinner.


    With a sense of curiosity, I approached the restaurant.


    -Ding.


    I opened the door of the restaurant.


    ...Soo-yeon?


    Mister.


    Inside, Song Soo-yeon stood up from where she was sitting.


    In front of her were several side dishes and neatly arranged kimchi stew, untouched.


    Looking at it, I asked her.


    What were you doing?


    ".......Not even a greeting first?"


    Ah... I''m back."


    As I greeted her, Song Soo-yeons expression softened.


    She averted her eyes from me and replied,


    ...Wee... back.


    I asked her again.


    So, were you eating? Or doing something for SNS?


    ...Was about to eat.


    After her brief answer, she quickly went into the kitchen.


    From there, a casual question echoed.


    ...Did you eat, Mister?


    ...No, not yet.


    ...Sit down.


    Caught off guard by the unexpected situation, I took a seat at the table as she had instructed.


    I looked over the side dishes.


    On closer inspection, the food had gone cold.


    The stew had lost its heat, and the side dishes had dried out.


    I could tell that quite some time had passed since the food was served.


    Opposite the stew, Song Soo-yeon returned carrying steaming white rice.


    She ced one bowl in front of me and one in front of herself, then handed me a spoon and chopsticks.


    Seeing her set the table for me, I couldn''t help but ask.


    ...Were you waiting for me?


    Her actions froze for a moment.


    For an instant, her lips twitched.


    She then moved again, heading to the fridge.


    "....Crazy? Why would I wait for you?"


    And then she brought out some cold water.


    A smile spread across my lips.


    "What, you really waited to eat with me?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s not like that."


    No matter how much she insisted, it was clearly a lie.


    This unexpected surprise melted my heart.


    The worries I had all day seemed foolish now.


    I felt the warmth of human connection.


    As I just smiled without responding, Song Soo-yeon frowned and said,


    "....It''s not like that. Ah, damn it. Dont get the wrong idea again."


    "Wrong idea?"


    "Thinking that I like you."


    "No...I wasnt thinking that."


    "Men have mistaken a simple question for a confession before. Don''t forget. I''m not doing this because I like you. Dare to think its a confession, really. You just happened toe at the right time."


    Song Soo-yeon avoided my gaze, speaking in a gravely serious voice.


    My eyes kept drifting to the cooled dishes.


    The food in that state, and she ims she wasn''t waiting for me...


    ........


    I smiled.


    It doesn''t matter if she really didn''t wait for me.


    Even if she prepared it just to eat alone, its fine.


    Tired as I was, I had nned to eat something simple and go to sleep, so this was a great gift.


    The fact that I wasn''t alone made me happy.


    I get it. Still, thank you.


    I honestly conveyed my feelings.


    Song Soo-yeon turned her head away, not responding.


    I continued speaking.


    "Really, I''m lucky to have you, Soo-yeon."


    I couldn''t hide my emotions.


    Ending the day like this couldn''t be more rewarding.


    As she nced at me from the corner of her eye, she sighed deeply.


    "....Really, what a pushover. Why are you so happy over something like this? Just eat already."


    "Okay. I''ll enjoy the meal."


    As I was about to start eating, Song Soo-yeon stood up.


    ......Ill just wash my hands and be right back.


    And she immediately left.


    It was actually a relief.


    I needed some time to calm my overwhelmed heart.


    ---


    ---


    Song Soo-yeon entered the bathroom and closed the door.


    As the thick iron door shut, she finally let loose the smile she had been holding back.


    She bounced on her toes, digesting the happiness cascading over her.


    She had been frustrated waiting for hours, but it was all worth it.


    "Ah... really..."


    She thought she should have taken a picture.


    His moved expression was unforgettable.


    As the tingling wave of emotion passed, she snickered, blowing air through her nose.


    "Ha, what''s he so happy about? Just over that. What a fool. So annoyingly pure.."


    No one else would react like that just for preparing a meal.


    If she were to show him more kindness, he would probably cherish it for a lifetime.


    .........


    An idea suddenly intrigued her.


    Maybe, if she could just bear a little embarrassment and find an opportunity, she could do him a favor.


    Then perhaps he would think of her forever.


    .........


    She shakes her head.


    After all, she''ll be working part-time and staying by his side in the future, so why bother with such things?


    Besides, she didnt need to make an effort; he already liked her and would think of her often.


    She recalled the situation earlier.


    "...How much must he like me to be that happy?"


    She kept talking to herself, chuckling softly.


    Her heart felt warm, ticklish, and was pounding.


    Thinking about him always did this to her.


    Unknowingly, Song Soo-yeon looked into the mirror.


    There she stood, her cheeks flushed.


    Damn it...


    Embarrassed by her unfamiliar expression, she began washing her face.


    Every time the ice-cold water touched her cheeks, her racing heart calmed down.


    She felt she shouldn''t stay too long.


    He might think it strange... and it would also reduce the time she could be spending him.


    After finishing, she shook off the water from her porcin-like skin.


    The blush had subsided significantly.


    By now, Jung-gyeom wouldn''t notice her change.


    She looked at her wet face in the mirror.


    Thinking this was the beauty Jeonggyeom admired, she began to see herself differently.


    She had never thought this way before.


    She always considered her beautiful appearance a curse.


    But now.


    "......I am pretty."


    She admitted to herself.


    This too was a change brought about by Jung-gyeom.

 Chapter 21: Graduation (3)

    Chapter 21: Graduation (3)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 4/week


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Song Soo-yeon''s graduation ceremony was just a day away.


    I wasn''t the one graduating, nor was it my child''s, yet my heart wouldn''t settle.


    Maybe it''s because I know how important this day is to Song Soo-yeon?


    Or maybe it was the nervousness that often apanies change.


    There was also a sense of pride.


    I was happy to have guided Soo-yeon, who once seemed to be veering off track, all the way to her graduation ceremony.


    Even though she would be leaving the store, I knew I had to keep in touch and look after her, but for now, it seemed like the immediate crisis was averted.


    Despite her asional sharpness, I couldn''t deny that she had changed to some extent.


    Otherwise, she might have already be a viin or awakened her powers.


    Anyway, I was on my way home to prepare for tomorrow.


    [Soo-yeon, I''ll be going home for a bit. Don''t be surprised when youe home from school and find me there.]


    After sending her a message, I stood in front of my apartment.


    I knocked, just in case she was inside.


    Unlikely, but she might have skipped school.


    -Knock, knock, knock.


    "Are you there?"


    Silence.


    "Coming in."


    Having checked, I opened the door.


    As expected, no one was inside.


    My tidy room weed me.


    Though I had lent it to Song Soo-yeon, I often returned to this room.


    My clothes were here, and I had to take care of my hygiene here too.


    And every time, I realized that Soo-yeon was making an effort to keep the room clean.


    I had never seen things scattered about on the floor.


    The essentials she had bought were tucked away in a corner, not taking up much space.


    It was as if she was always ready to leave at any moment.


    I thought it was for the best and never brought it up.


    There was a lot to do today.


    I needed to think about what to wear tomorrow, prepare to buy flowers, and find a ce to eat.


    I didn''t know why Soo-yeon had invited me to her graduation, but I wanted to provide for her what her parents couldn''t.


    It would hit my already tight budget, but this wasn''t the time to save money.


    Opportunities to buy happiness with money don''te often.


    In the past, I thought money could always be exchanged for happiness, but my views changed after umting enough.


    Too little money is obviously a problem, but now, as long as I can take care of basic needs, it''s fine.


    I figured I could manage until next month if I continued working part-time.


    And maybe even longer if Song Soo-yeon started working somewhere else right away.


    That was also thest thing I had to do today.


    I needed to subtly suggest she start job hunting.


    Of course, she probably already knew.


    She might find another ce even if I didn''t say anything.


    Now that she''s old enough to sign a work contract.


    "...Ah."


    It''s bittersweet.


    The thought of her leaving, that is.


    No matter how much she had insulted or mocked me, she was ultimately my only friend.


    Even if she didn''t care much about me, I had grown quite fond of her.


    Goodbyes were not something I was ustomed to.


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    Well, it wasn''t like this was the end of our rtionship.


    If she wanted toe to my shop and eat, I had nned to offer it for free.


    So, there was no reason to feel sad.


    Rather, it was something to be celebrated.


    I steadied my heart.


    ---


    ---


    [Soo-yeon, I''ll be going home for a bit. Don''t be surprised when youe home from school and find me there.]


    Song Soo-yeon pondered for a moment upon receiving a text from Jung-gyeom.


    Was there anything strange at home today?


    Even though she cleaned the house every day, she always felt uneasy whenever he returned.


    Maybe it was because of the unspeakable things she did in that room.


    Like looking at his pictures every night or practicing to express her honest feelings.


    All of which would have been incredibly embarrassing if discovered.


    Song Soo-yeon mentally went through a checklist to organize her thoughts.


    .....It seemed there would be no problem.


    She sighed and shifted her gaze to the homeroom teacher conducting the end-of-day routine at the podium.


    "Good work this year, ande on time tomorrow. Tell your parents to use public transport if possible. The roads might be busy."


    Song Soo-yeon half-listened.


    She just wanted to go home quickly.


    Even if it involved bickering, she wanted to be with Jung-gyeom.


    The more she learned of his warmth, the more everything else seemed increasingly dismal, like a cesspool.


    Even then, the bullies were snickering at her, and more than a couple of boys were eyeing her legs.


    "Okay, that''s it for today''s homeroom. Don''t go causing trouble just because we''re ending early. Remember, you''re still students, so be careful."


    With those words, the ss stirred into action.


    Song Soo-yeon quickly grabbed her already packed bag and left the ssroom.


    "Hey...!"


    Just then, someone grabbed her arm.


    Turning around, she saw it was a male student.


    Song Soo-yeon felt disgusted and shook off his hand.


    She couldn''t hide the distortion in her expression.


    "Ah... sorry.."


    The boy apologized, seeing Song Soo-yeon''s startled reaction.


    "Don''t touch me like that."


    Song Soo-yeon replied, suppressing her anger.


    She wanted to curse him, but causing a scene wouldnt have done any good.


    She already knew why he had grabbed her.


    The thoughts were clear in her mind.


    I touched Soo-yeon... I want to touch her more...


    She clenched her teeth.


    As expected, there was no stopping these annoying flies.


    He said,


    "Soo-yeon."


    Just the sound of her name in his mouth was enough to infuriate her.


    He continued speaking.


    "I actually like you-"


    "Sorry, but I don''t even know who you are. Don''t call me by my name so casually. And I''m not interested in dating. I''m leaving."


    She briskly left after saying only what she needed to.


    She had to leave quickly before the onlookers formed arge circle around them.


    It was a lesson learned from several past experiences.


    All she thought about was the need to leave the school quickly.


    However, Song Soo-yeon faced many difficulties in getting out of the school.


    The boy who confessed to her was not the only one.


    "You might not know me, but actually-"


    "I like you. I''ll make you happy. From now on-"


    "Can I, can I get your number?"


    Perhaps because it was the day before the graduation ceremony, there were too many boys confessing their feelings.


    Some approached her with innocent faces, some with determined expressions, and some in a delinquent manner, but their intentions were uniformly impure.


    She yearned for Jung-gyeom''s pure heart in that moment.


    No matter how sharply she rejected every confession, the school was gradually turning into chaos.


    Each time she turned down the boys'' confessions, the jealousy of the girls grew.


    Not just their gazes, but their overt hostility also began to surface.


    The girls couldn''t contain their anger as the boys they loved confessed to Song Soo-yeon.


    Song Soo-yeon snorted in disdain.


    ''Is it my fault that you liked such guys?''


    In the past, she would have just walked away without a word.


    But today was different.


    It was herst day, and her heart had grown much stronger, especially because of Jung-gyeom.


    Song Soo-yeon lifted her head.


    She gave a nce to the girls who were ring at her with hostility.


    "..........."


    She couldn''t understand them.


    If they had someone they liked, why didn''t they confess and seize the opportunity instead of sitting around in ugly jealousy after the fact?


    She averted her gaze.


    Song Soo-yeon walked past the envious female students.


    ...Or, she tried to.


    The crowd blocking her way grewrger.


    The chaos intensified with the mix of people.


    And at the center of it all was Song Soo-yeon.


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly, someone stepped on her foot.


    When she looked up, a female student gave her a spiteful smile and disappeared into the crowd.


    "........"


    Initially, she was too shocked to speak or react.


    "...Ah."


    Song Soo-yeon looked down at her shoes.


    She felt a surge of rage, so intense it seemed her sanity might snap.


    The shoes she was wearing were a treasure given to her by Jung-gyeom.


    And now, they were marked with a filthy footprint.


    But that was just the beginning.


    Someone hit her on the back, and another pulled her bag.


    Being harassed by unknown people amidst the crowd, a fear inside Song Soo-yeon began to resurface.


    It felt like the final act of harassment from the girls, much like the barrage of confessions from the boys.


    However, the fear did notst long.


    Soo-yeon!


    With a burst of bright light, the rising tension subsided.


    Everyone fell silent and looked towards the direction of the light.


    In the sky was Sce.


    She floated down slowly,ing to stand beside Song Soo-yeon.


    The entire school became quiet.


    ........


    A small space formed around Song Soo-yeon.


    No one dared to defy Sce''s charisma.


    Some scared girls even ran away.


    Although Sce was bright and lively, no one forgot that she was a hero who captured viins.


    Sce shouted.


    Soo-yeon! I have something to talk to you about, can you spare some time?


    It seemed more like a message meant for others to hear rather than for Sce herself.


    While Song Soo-yeon stood there dazed, Sce guided her through the crowd.


    Like the parting of the Red Sea, a path opened up.


    Sce walked that path, spreading her radiant energy all around.


    All evil seemed to disappear with her arrival.


    The harassment had ended.


    Song Soo-yeon thought to herself.


    What would have happened if Sce hadn''t been there?


    No, if Jung-gyeom hadn''t caused a stir at the Hero Association, would Sce have been able to save her now?


    ......Really, everywhere she went, Jung-gyeom''s influence helped her.


    Once again, she felt grateful to Jung-gyeom.


    ---


    ---


    "Soo-yeon, are you okay?"


    Sce led her to a small ssroom where they could be alone.


    In this private space, Sce treated her with the same familiarity as she had promised before.


    "....I''m okay, thank you."


    Sce waved her hand dismissively.


    "You don''t have to thank me. It''s part of my job. Besides, I really wanted to talk to you about something."


    Song Soo-yeon could sense the underlying consideration in Sces actions.


    It seemed as though she was deliberately avoiding talking about the harassment, preferring to pretend it didnt happen.


    From the start, the im that she had something to discuss with Song Soo-yeon was probably a lie.


    She thought it was just a method chosen to naturally extract her from the crowd.


    Sce looked out the window.


    Many students hadn''t gone home yet.


    Seeing this, Sce made a suggestion.


    "Can you spare some time? How about we chat for a while?"


    Song Soo-yeon had the same thought.


    If she left now, she would likely face a simr situation as before.


    By sitting down, she responded to the invitation.


    Sce sat next to Song Soo-yeon with a bright smile.


    "Soo-yeon, today was rough, but....I''ve noticed your expression has been really greattely."


    ".....Really?"


    Song Soo-yeon hadn''t expected Sce to start such a rxed conversation.


    She thought they would discuss family matters, college, or other serious adult topics to pass the time.


    "Really. I was so happy to see your expression looking more rxed."


    Song Soo-yeon quickly adapted to the mood and politely shifted the credit to Sce.


    "...Thanks to you. The bullying at school has decreased."


    "Is that so? That makes me really proud. Hehe."


    "........."


    "But isn''t there something else? You''ve been rushing off somewhere after school ends. It seemed like something happy happened?"


    Sce spoke naturally with a bright smile.


    Under her sunny disposition, Song Soo-yeon''s mood softened as well.


    She also felt a bit embarrassed.


    If she had been wearing a happy expression recently... it must have been all because of Jung-gyeom.


    She hadnt realized her happiness was so evident on her face.


    It was somewhat embarrassing.


    "Let me guess."


    "Huh?"


    Sce, with only her eyes showing, made a yful expression.


    "Soo-yeon has a boyfriend, doesn''t she?"


    At that absurdment, Song Soo-yeon froze for a long time.


    "Did I hit the nail on the head?"


    Sce chuckled.


    Song Soo-yeon was even more flustered because she hadn''t expected such a joke from her.


    A boyfriend?


    Soo-yeon repeated the word in her mind.


    When her initial shock subsided, she said,


    "......No, thats not it."


    Her voice was icily cold, chilling the atmosphere.


    Even Sce''s warmth couldn''t hold back the growing chill.


    She continued quickly.


    "....Didnt you see why I was being harassed earlier? Because of this thing called love, all those boys confessed to me, and because of this love, I was bullied by the girls."


    "...Oh... Oh?"


    "My whole life Ive suffered because of it. Do you think I would want to fall in love?"


    "Oh, no, Soo-yeon.. I didnt mean-"


    "-I hate love. I wont do that. Its not because I have a boyfriend that Ive been feeling bettertely."


    Song Soo-yeon dered to Sce.


    Sce looked momentarily flustered, then gently reached out to hold Song Soo-yeons arm.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I didnt realize I was touching a sore spot. I had no idea."


    Seeing Sce so apologetic, Song Soo-yeon felt a sense of guilt.


    After all, Sce had rescued her from the crowd and had prevented months of harassment.


    For her sake, Song Soo-yeon added,


    "......It''s just... I made a friend. Thats all."


    "Oh, I see, I see. I was too forward, wasnt I? Sorry for making you ufortable."


    "....No, its okay. Im sorry for getting angry all of a sudden too."


    "No, it''s fine. You can feel that way. In fact, it''s okay not to experience something like love. I havent really been in love myself either."


    And with that, Sce awkwardly scratched the back of her head with a sheepish smile.


    Song Soo-yeon looked out the window again.


    The number of people had noticeably decreasedpared to before.


    The atmosphere had been ruined, so Song Soo-yeon stood up from her seat.


    ".....I''ll be going now. Thank you for today."


    "Oh, you''re leaving? Okay."


    Song Soo-yeon tucked her chair in and turned around.


    She checked her phone to see if there were any messages from Jung-gyeom.


    Just as she was about to leave the ssroom, Sce called out.


    "Soo-yeon!"


    Song Soo-yeon slowly turned to face Sce.


    "Are you...ing to the graduation ceremony tomorrow?"


    "....I wont stay away just because of this."


    "I see... Okay. Then, see you tomorrow."


    "......Yes."


    "Oh, will your acquaintances being too?"


    Sce''s question stopped Song Soo-yeon as she was about to turn away again.


    Her parents weren''ting, but Jung-gyeom had agreed to be there.


    She didn''t know the intention behind the question, but she just wanted to answer quickly and leave.


    ".....Yes."


    "Then... Well..."


    But Sce''s questions didnt end there.


    The atmosphere was bing strange.


    Sces usualposure was gone, and she fidgeted with her arms as if embarrassed.


    Her eyes wandered for a long time.


    Sce turned her head, twirling her hair around her finger and asked nonchntly.


    "Then... maybe, is an oppa you know alsoing...?"


    "........What?"


    It was a question that sounded odd no matter how one heard it.


    Yet at that question, Soo-yeon felt a strange and powerful unease, as if her heart had flipped over.

 Chapter 22: Graduation (4)

    Chapter 22: Graduation (4)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 4/week


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "Then... maybe, is an oppa you know alsoing...?"


    "......."


    There was no question thatplicated Song Soo-yeon''s mind more than this.


    It was a question, but it didn''t quite feel like one.


    It was too specific.


    Not about her parents, not about her siblings, not even about her cousins.


    She asked about ''a oppa she knew,'' and indeed, a ''oppa she knew'' was going to attend her graduation.


    It was as if the question implied knowledge of Jung-gyeom.


    And for some reason, this fact irked her.


    ''Do you know the mister?'' was a question swirling in Song Soo-yeon''s mind.


    But fearing Sce''s answer, she changed the question.


    And the altered question had an inevitable sharpness.


    "......What does it matter to you?"


    "....Huh?"


    "Whoeveres to my graduation, what business is it of yours?"


    "Ah...no, that''s not it. I was just curious. Yeah."


    Song Soo-yeon couldn''t figure out how to respond to her words.


    She didn''t understand why she felt such difort from just one question.


    And not knowing the cause, she couldn''t alleviate it.


    She was just left feeling frustrated and annoyed.


    Honestly, this feeling was more unpleasant than when she was being bullied earlier.


    Song Soo-yeon just wanted to get out of this space as quickly as possible.


    As always, school was hardly different from hell.


    It only left her with ufortable memories.


    "I appreciate what you''ve done so far....but I don''t want to be friends with you."


    "....Huh?"


    "I hate heroes."


    Song Soo-yeon couldn''t stop the words that had started flowing.


    "Heroes are just thugs hired to beat up viins."


    Her words gradually hardened Sce''s expression.


    Yet, Song Soo-yeon didn''t stop.


    "So, stop trying to dig into my personal information. Just your approach is stressful enough for me."


    To the stiffened Sce, Song Soo-yeon bowed in farewell.


    She conveyed her gratitude for thest time.


    Then, Song Soo-yeon turned around.


    The time spent at school wasn''t long, especially since they had shortened sses, but it felt like her stress had doubled.


    .....She missed Jung-gyeom.


    ---


    ---


    Song Soo-yeon''s mind remained heavy even as she headed home.


    The difort wouldn''t fade.


    Sce''s question kept haunting her thoughts.


    But it wasn''t just that.


    The confessions from the boys, the bullying from the girls, all of it weighed her down.


    The only improvement from the past was that she now had a way to relieve her stress.


    She knew that seeing Jung-gyeom would gradually ease this anger.


    "........"


    But today, feeling more stifled than usual, she craved a stronger form offort.


    As she walked, her eyes caught sight of a hair salon.


    Instinctively, Song Soo-yeon ran her fingers through her hair.


    It had grown quite long.


    Usually, she would cut her hair herself with scissors, but this time, she wanted to get it professionally done.


    The reason was simple: she knew Jung-gyeom liked her appearance, and she wanted to take a bit more care of it.


    Recently, Jung-gyeom had given her a generous amount of part-time job earnings.


    Maybe she could spend just a little bit.


    She needed to save up quickly for the security deposit to return the studio apartment... but maybe ten thousand won wouldn''t make a big difference.


    Song Soo-yeon closed her eyes and imagined.


    If she got her hair cut and went back, how would Jung-gyeom react?


    After that, the decision was easy.


    Song Soo-yeon headed to the hair salon.


    ---


    ---


    The door lock beeped.


    Lying on the bed, I got up.


    Song Soo-yeon must have returned.


    -Click.


    The door opened, and Song Soo-yeon''s eyes searched for me.


    She wasn''t surprised to see me, perhaps she had read my message.


    "....I''m back."


    She said.


    But I couldn''t focus on her greeting.


    Something else caught my eye more quickly.


    "....Soo-yeon."


    I stiffened my expression and got off the bed, approaching her.


    Song Soo-yeon brushed her hair and stood frozen at the entrance, waiting for me to approach.


    I moved close to her.


    My hand naturally reached towards her cheek.


    ".........."


    Then, I snapped back to reality.


    I shouldn''t forget that Song Soo-yeon is afraid of men.


    The cautious way her eyes watched my hand was proof of that.


    I clenched my opened hand into a fist.


    Without touching her, I finally asked.


    ".......Did something happen at school?"


    "......Huh?"


    I''m sensitive to negative emotions.


    This is my area of expertise.


    I might be clumsy with my own emotions, understanding positive emotions from others, and making friends, but I''m certain about the opposite.


    I realized that Song Soo-yeon''s expression was a shade darker than usual.


    She tried to hide it, but I knew.


    Song Soo-yeon sighed as if my question was absurd.


    ".....Shouldn''t you notice something else first?"


    "....What...oh, you got your hair cut?"


    "........"


    "You look pretty. It''s a nice cut."


    Song Soo-yeon ran her fingers through her newly cut bob a couple of times in response to mypliment.


    Still, my concern wasn''t focused on that.


    "So, what happened at school?"


    "....Why are you so perceptive?"


    "I can''t help but notice. You look so down."


    "........."


    Song Soo-yeon closed her mouth again.


    It seemed like she was trying to hide the reason again.


    She has a habit of hiding her pain.


    I know why.


    Showing your pain only reveals your weaknesses.


    I was like that too.


    Before my regression, and even now.


    I''m not the type to expose my pain.


    But I wanted to change that because I disliked it.


    I tried to make friends, wanting someone to lean on.


    I hoped Song Soo-yeon wouldn''t continue to hide her pain.


    I didn''t want her to experience the hardships I went through.


    ".....Soo-yeon, don''t hide it-"


    "-The kids bullied me."


    Contrary to my expectation that she would keep silent to the end, Song Soo-yeon frankly told me the reason.


    It was as if a child was confiding in a parent.


    I couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Had I be someone she could lean on?


    I wasn''t sure yet.


    But if that was the case, there could be nothing more rewarding.


    "They bullied you?"


    I seized the opportunity to probe further.


    I had realized at some point that talking about pain could help alleviate it.


    I hoped that by sharing with me, she could ease her pain a little.


    "Some unknown boys confessed to me, and when I refused... the jealous girls started bullying me. Stepping on my shoes, pushing and pulling me around..."


    "......Haa.."


    But the more I heard, the more my heart churned.


    I felt unjustly angry and upset.


    Pity and regret surged through me.


    I had to suppress the urge tofort her shoulders.


    "....If they liked a boy, they should have confessed. Why be jealous afterward? Is it my fault that boys confessed to me?"


    "No, it''s not your fault, Soo-yeon."


    "...Right? Even nave mister here knows that, but they don''t."


    As Song Soo-yeon continued her story, her face gradually brightened.


    It seemed like she was sorting out her feelings as she talked to me.


    ".....So you just let it happen?"


    I asked.


    Song Soo-yeon shook her head.


    "No. The hero assigned to the school sorted it out. Because of you... there''s a hero assigned there, you know."


    "....I see."


    Song Soo-yeon recounted the events of the day, staring nkly as if reying each scene in her mind.


    Then suddenly, her expression crumpled.


    "But that hero asked if I knew a certain opp...."


    "Knew...?"


    "..........."


    Song Soo-yeon cut off her sentence.


    Her focus returned to her eyes.


    Then she scrutinized me from head to toe.


    After hesitating for a moment, she snapped at me.


    ".....Never mind. You don''t need to know. What would you do with that information?"


    "Tell me the rest. You''ve already said so much."


    "Never mind, I said."


    It seems she became embarrassed aftering to her senses.


    Maybe she confided in me not because she relied on me, but because she just needed someone to talk to.


    But I was satisfied with that.


    It was enough that she opened up about her worries, even just a little.


    "....But now it''s all over, Soo-yeon. You don''t have to go back to that ssroom tomorrow, right?"


    ".......Well...yes."


    "Good. You''ve done well."


    I turned around.


    There was no need for us to stand idly in the entrance.


    "Come in."


    "Mister."


    "...Yes?"


    As I was heading into the room, Song Soo-yeon called out to me.


    She couldn''t lift her head, just staring at the floor.


    After a long silence, she spoke.


    ".....Do you really think my hair looks okay?"


    "Yes. It''s pretty. It suits you really well."


    "........."


    After hearing my words, she fidgeted and suddenly started running her hands from the top of her head through her hair.


    "....But the hair feels a bit damaged. It feels weird."


    ".....Really?"


    "Can you check it for me... just once?"


    I approached her again.


    "Check it? How exactly?"


    "....Just touch it once."


    She kept her expression hidden, continuing to speak.


    I asked in confusion.


    "....You want me to touch your hair?"


    "....Are you deaf? I asked you to check it."


    "No, I mean. You want me to check it by touching?"


    "What other way is there?"


    "You don''t like being touched."


    "Ugh, when someone asks you for a favor, at least try to listen properly...!"


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    "Is this a request from Soo-yeon?"


    "....."


    I cautiously picked up the end of her hair between my thumb and forefinger and rubbed it.


    Returning from the salon, her hair had a fresh scent.


    The texture was soft; it didn''t seem damaged.


    "...It seems fine?"


    "You can''t tell just by touching it like that. Are you kidding me? Damn it...


    "What exactly do you want me to do? Say it clearly."


    "Ah...! Uh...like I mean..."


    She stuttered, seemingly struggling to get the words out.


    "Ah...! Like I did earlier...!"


    Her voice started strong but then waned.


    I had to lean in to catch what she was saying.


    "What did you say?"


    "I said, check it like I did earlier!"


    Suddenly, she raised her voice.


    "And how was that?"


    "Ah damn, really. Are you stupid or what... so frustrating."


    "That''s a bit harsh..."


    In front of me, Song Soo-yeon ran her hands through her hair a couple of times.


    "Like, like this! Check it like this..!"


    "You could have said that from the start."


    I mimicked her action.


    I hesitated for a moment before my hand touched her hair, but since she asked, I did it.


    From the top of her head to the side, I gently stroked her hair, checking the texture.


    It almost felt like my hand would brush her cheek as well.


    ......But is this really the right way to check the texture of hair?


    Actually, when I rubbed it between my thumb and forefinger earlier, it seemed like a more urate way to assess the texture.


    Honestly, it was fun.


    Not only is Song Soo-yeon beautiful, but this also gave me the illusion that we had be a bit closer.


    After stroking her hair a few times, Song Soo-yeon asked.


    "How, how is it...?"


    "It''s fine. It''s soft. Not damaged."


    "..You''re not having weird thoughts, are-"


    "-No, no. Don''t worry."


    I withdrew my hand and turned back towards the house.


    "Mister."


    Song Soo-yeon called out to me again as I was walking away.


    "What now?"


    I turned to look at her again.


    With a slightly flushed face, Song Soo-yeon said.


    "....Make me something delicious."


    "........."


    I checked the time for a moment.


    It was lunchtime.


    "Something delicious?"


    "....Like ck bean noodles... something like that."


    A smile gradually formed on my face.


    Yeah, it wasn''t a bad suggestion.


    It would be good for relieving her stress, and it''s something I can do well.


    And.....it seemed like the perfect opportunity to suggest looking for another ce for her.


    "Should I?"


    Having finished my thoughts, I said with a smile.

 Chapter 23: Graduation (5)

    Chapter 23: Graduation (5)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 4/week


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Song Soo-yeon couldn''t understand why she had acted that way.


    Why had she wanted to be stroked?


    She had always avoided any physical contact with men, but she couldn''t resist this impulsive desire.


    She wanted to be stroked, to beforted.


    The usual her would never have said such a thing, even at the brink of death.


    But everything had fallen into ce too perfectly.


    She had entered the room hoping for apliment about her hair.


    But there, he had noticed her pain more quickly than her changed appearance.


    Song Soo-yeon was left speechless, overwhelmed by the unexpected warmth of his concern.


    Others always focused only on her appearance.


    No one ever cared about her inner turmoil.


    Only Jung-gyeom''s words had the power to touch her heart.


    She wanted to feel more of his warmth.


    But he had turned away, and Song Soo-yeon was left feeling a sense of longing.


    She hadn''t missed how his hand had moved towards her face, then stopped.


    Thepliment about her hair, being overshadowed by his concern for her, was somewhat irritating.


    All these reasonsbined led her to yearn for his touch.


    She was curious about the feel of his hand and wanted to imprint her new hairstyle in his mind.


    She even craved for morepliments.


    Ultimately, she had tricked him with her sharp words, making him touch her.


    Her body''s reaction to his touch was astonishing.


    Song Soo-yeon didn''t expect to feel such emotions.


    When his hand touched the top of her head, her mind went nk as if by magic.


    Her heart pounded as if it would burst, and heat flushed her face.


    It felt as if he was directly touching andforting her heart.


    Indeed, she thought Jung-gyeom was different in so many ways.


    While other men''s touches were repulsive, his didn''t evoke such feelings at all.


    "So, what time does it start tomorrow?"


    Jung-gyeom asked from the kitchen while cooking.


    Her daydream about his touch was interrupted.


    ".....It starts at 10 o''clock."


    "I see."


    The sound of food being stir-fried in the kitchen reached her ears again.


    Listening to those peaceful sounds, the stress Song Soo-yeon had umted throughout the day seemed to melt away like snow.


    This ce was her sanctuary, a fact she couldn''t deny.


    She wanted to work here for the rest of her life if she could.


    The ordinary life she had long sought was right here.


    Soon, Jung-gyeom brought out the ck bean noodles.


    He ced each bowl down at the table she had prepared.


    "Here, I tried even harder today. Eat and regain your strength."


    Even his casual words made Song Soo-yeon feel energized, knowing he wanted her to feel better.


    At that moment, Jung-gyeom pulled his chair back.


    "......"


    Feeling as if he was avoiding her, Song Soo-yeon was suddenly struck by an inexplicable difort.


    ".....What are you doing?"


    "....Huh?"


    "....Eat the ck bean noodles. Why are you moving back?"


    "....Aren''t we taking pictures today?"


    "Ah."


    Realizing he wasn''t avoiding her but rather considering their usual routine, Song Soo-yeon''s irritation subsided.


    Today, she didn''t particrly feel like taking pictures.


    However, given the choice, Song Soo-yeon started to contemte.


    ........


    Then, she swallowed her saliva and stood up, walking towards Jung-gyeom.


    Jung-gyeom, seeing her stand, tilted his head in confusion.


    "....Mister,e closer to the food."


    "....Like this?"


    Song Soo-yeon then bent her knees and snuggled close to Jung-gyeom.


    "What are you doing?"


    "....Just stay here."


    Song Soo-yeon took out her smartphone and stretched out her arm.


    She turned on the camera, capturing herself, Jung-gyeom, and the food in the frame.


    Her shoulder touched his and then pulled away repeatedly.


    Though she acted nonchnt, each light touch sent ripples through her heart.


    To the equally baffled Jung-gyeom, Song Soo-yeonmanded.


    "Ah, smile, will you? After all this time taking pictures, are you still going to be awkward?"


    ".....That......okay."


    After hesitating, Jung-gyeom managed an awkward smile towards the camera.


    Seeing his smiling face through the camera, a natural smile appeared on Song Soo-yeon''s face.


    Jung-gyeom looked surprised at her expression.


    "Hey, did you just smile?"


    "Ah, it''s just for the photo...! Just stay still, will you."


    Song Soo-yeon hid the reason behind her smile.


    She was still too embarrassed to be honest.


    Moreover, she didn''t quite understand why she was smiling and was reluctant to admit it.


    It was just the tickling and amusing situation that had made her react first.


    She was just as surprised by her own smile as Jung-gyeom was.


    -Click!


    As soon as the photo was taken, Song Soo-yeon quickly stood up.


    Then she casually went back to her seat as if nothing had happened.


    "Done, now let''s eat."


    ........


    While she hoped the situation would just flow away like water, Jung-gyeom raised an eyebrow and looked at her.


    After observing him for a while, Song Soo-yeon decided to confront him head-on.


    "What?"


    ".....No, it''s just..."


    "We''ve been around each other for months, and you react like this to taking a photo?"


    "That''s....true..."


    "Everything has a first time. Why be so flustered about one photo? Did I do something wrong?"


    "No...not at all."


    As she pressed on and he backed off, Song Soo-yeon didn''t miss a beat.


    "...And you know, it''s not just for me. It''s for you."


    "For me?"


    "I''ll send this photo to you. It''s nice, isn''t it?"


    Song Soo-yeon knew Jung-gyeom liked her.


    She subtly conveyed this fact to him.


    The puzzled look on Jung-gyeom''s face softened into a smile.


    "....Yes, it''s nice."


    "I don''t understand why you''re reacting like this in the first ce."


    "No....I''m just confused. So this photo is not just of the food, but of us together, right?"


    "You don''t know even after taking it?"


    His face broke into a bigger smile.


    Ah, so you took it because we''re close?


    ..........


    He began tough more happily, clearly reveling in the happiness of the moment.


    Ahaha, you could''ve just said that. I was surprised because it was so sudden. Of course, I like it.


    You''re weird-


    I''m not having any strange thoughts. I''m just happy that we''ve gotten close enough to take a picture together.


    .......


    Song Soo-yeon felt his happiness was contagious.


    She leaned her head closer to her ck bean noodles bowl, trying to hide her expression.


    And then, to conceal her embarrassment, she said,


    "......It''s because you''re a pushover. You always say you like everything."


    Jung-gyeom ignored herment and continued to hum while stirring the ck bean noodles.


    Song Soo-yeon suddenly felt an urge to know more about him.


    Now was a good opportunity.


    .....Is there anything you dislike? Youre always just smiling.


    You mean me? Of course, there are things I dislike.


    Song Soo-yeon was inwardly surprised.


    She had thought he wouldnt have such dislikes.


    As he stirred the ck bean noodles, he looked at her and smiled.


    I dislike people who call me a pushover, a loser, a fool, a pervert, and so on.


    It was an obvious joke.


    His smiling face said it all.


    But Song Soo-yeons heart froze for a moment.


    .....Was it really just a joke?


    Or was there some truth to it?


    However, she quickly calmed herself down.


    .........


    Thinking about it, it wasn''t that bad.


    Despite all those things she called him, he still cherished and cared for her.


    Heforted her when she was hurt, stroked her hair, and cooked for her.


    It was more a testament to how much he liked her.


    He still liked her despite her doing things he supposedly disliked.


    Song Soo-yeon felt a slight sense of pride in that fact.


    Its obviously a joke, right?


    After a shortugh, Jung-gyeom spoke.


    Song Soo-yeon shrugged her shoulders.


    So, what do you really dislike?


    Hmm......


    He thought for a long time.


    Song Soo-yeon pretended not to be interested and started to eat her ck bean noodles.


    Ah.


    Jung-gyeom''s expression hardened.


    His smile faded.


    Then he spoke seriously.


    I dislike viins.


    .........


    Thats the truth.


    ...Why?


    Jung-gyeom wore aplex and subtle expression.


    Song Soo-yeon became increasingly intrigued by his words.


    Who likes viins in the first ce?


    .....Thats true. But don''t you sometimes feel that what viins do seems liberating?"


    ............Really?


    Taken aback by the seriousness in Jung-gyeoms voice, Song Soo-yeon hastily added an exnation.


    She felt anxious whenever he spoke in such a tone.


    Better than hypocritical heroes, right? You dont like heroes much either.


    "Come on, who said that?"


    Once again, Jung-gyeom regained his smile.


    Relieved, Song Soo-yeon took a bite of her ck bean noodles.


    It definitely tasted better today.


    She filled her mouth with enough food to chew and looked up, eager to continue the conversation.


    Covering her mouth with her hand, she continued talking.


    ....Didnt you dislike them? Our views on heroes are simr, and you even got angry at the Hero Association....


    Ah. There are annoying heroes, yes. But that doesnt mean I dislike heroes.


    Really?


    Yes. I told you before. If you meet a true hero, you can''t hate heroes.


    ...Ah.


    Song Soo-yeon looked at Jung-gyeom.


    Yes, she understood the meaning of those words.


    She had learned what a true hero was after meeting Jung-gyeom.


    She continued to watch Jung-gyeom eat his ck bean noodles.


    Suddenly, a spontaneous question popped into her mind.


    .....But who is this true hero youre talking about?


    .......


    Jung-gyeom smiled and softly exhaled through his nose, but he didnt answer.


    Song Soo-yeon felt a strange stubbornness rising within her.


    ....Who is it? I wont know if they are a true hero until I see them.


    .......


    Jung-gyeom continued to smile leisurely, chewing his food and looking at Song Soo-yeon.


    Ah, who is-


    -Its a secret.


    Jung-gyeom dered.


    It was a firm answer.


    Song Soo-yeon muttered.


    ".............Why so serious all of a sudden?"


    She lost the will to probe further.


    ---


    ---


    After the dishes were done, and while Song Soo-yeon was watching TV, Jung-gyeom approached her.


    Normally, he would have sat at a table quite far from her.


    But today, he sat opposite her at the dining table, just like during a meal.


    Feeling him sit close by, Song Soo-yeon calmed her startled heart.


    ....Why?


    Jung-gyeom then turned off the TV.


    ...Mister. There are plenty of other seats. Go sit over there. Dont get the wrong idea just because we took a picture-


    -Im not misunderstanding. I have something to say.


    .........


    Realizing this wasn''t a joke, Song Soo-yeon sensed something was approaching.


    To the anxious Song Soo-yeon, Jung-gyeom spoke.


    ......Do you want anything for a graduation gift?


    ...A graduation gift?


    Anything. A graduation gift plus a celebration for bing an adult.


    Feeling anxious, Song Soo-yeon was again presented with a warm sentiment.


    Truthfully, she didnt need anything.


    She was already too happy with the present.


    .....Why? I dont need anything.


    You know why. Just tell me.


    He was taking on the role of her parents.


    Perhaps it was because he heard her desperate longing to live a normal life.


    He was trying to gift her some semnce of normalcy.


    ....Really...it''s okay.


    Song Soo-yeon couldnt be harsh with him at this point.


    She had her pride too.


    Her sharp tone was usually just a cover for her shyness, not ack of decency.


    She had already received so much from him  a ce to rest, food, part-time job earnings.


    It was hard to ask for more.


    Hmm.


    However, Jung-gyeom feigned seriousness as he spoke.


    Song Soo-yeonughed at his attempt.


    It was too clumsy, and after all, as he had said, their age difference wasnt that great.


    She was now 20, and he was 23.


    ....Perhaps it was time to change the way she addressed him?


    Song Soo-yeon shook her head.


    Then, returning to the topic at hand, she pondered what gift she could lightly ept without burdening him.


    ......Ah.


    An idea struck her.


    Yeah, tell me.


    Jung-gyeom seemed to sense she hade up with something.


    Song Soo-yeon cautiously made her request.


    ....Then....I want to go to an amusement park.


    ......An amusement park?


    Before he could say anything, Song Soo-yeon preemptively got defensive.


    ......Dont you dare mock me for being childish.


    ....I wasnt thinking that.


    ...Anyway. Ive never been to an amusement park. You know why.


    .........


    So, Im curious... I want to go just once.


    Jung-gyeom silently nodded.


    His expression didnt show it, but his smile conveyed his tender feelings towards her.


    Thats great.


    He said.


    Song Soo-yeon felt proud of her idea.


    .....Just to confirm before getting my hopes up, you mean to go together, right?


    Jung-gyeom wanted to be sure.


    Song Soo-yeon turned her head.


    Of course, she meant to go together, but admitting it wasnt easy.


    It was embarrassing.


    .......Im just curious about the amusement park. Its okay if its not you... but I dont want to go alone.


    Hmm. Then we should go together.


    Song Soo-yeon smiled inwardly.


    Jung-gyeom added.


    Good. Ive never been either.


    You too...?


    Yeah, for simr reasons as you.


    .......


    Always been curious about it.


    Every moment with him was healing for Song Soo-yeon.


    She hadnt realized how empowering it could be to have someone so simr by her side.


    Perhaps that''s why Sce''sfort didnt work.


    Even if a well-loved greenhouse flower pretends to be on her side, it only seems deceitful and hypocritical.


    Only someone who has been in her position can truly understand and offer meaningful words.


    Jung-gyeom said he had no parents and no friends, and felt lonely.


    They shared many simrities.


    Really, she wanted to stay like this forever.


    Alright, so that''s the graduation gift....and there''s another thing I need to say.


    .......?


    Hmm......


    Jung-gyeom, unlike his usual self, looked up for a moment, seemingly hesitating with his words.


    He slightly rocked his body back and forth.


    It seemed like he was struggling to say something.


    .....What is it?


    So....how should I say this?


    Song Soo-yeon swallowed.


    The atmosphere, beginning to feel tense.


    She warned him,


    .....Mister, I told you a confession would be boring.


    Ahaha, its not that....


    Song Soo-yeon alsoughed along with Jung-gyeom.


    She couldnt remember thest time she hadughed so genuinely.


    Jung-gyeom then seemed to make up his mind, clicking his tongue.


    He then looked straight at Song Soo-yeon.


    Well, you probably already know this... but I think I need to be clear about it.


    ........Yes.


    .........After you graduate, look for another part-time job.


    Song Soo-yeons expression hardened.


    She doubted her own ears.


    ...........What......?


    Suddenly, it became hard to breathe, as if her chest was tightly constricted.


    ---


    *ehh did I miss something, she was 19 and turned 20 during the time skip? Wasn''t this high school? Do ya graduate at this age in Korea? My memory bad

 Chapter 24: Graduation (6)

    Chapter 24: Graduation (6)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 4/week


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    .........After you graduate, look for another part-time job.


    "....Huh?"


    Her mind went nk.


    Song Soo-yeon wanted to believe his words were a joke.


    She stopped moving for a moment and looked down at the ck bean noodles.


    She waited for him to end the joke.


    But he neitherughed nor said anything else.


    He was just waiting for her response.


    "..........."


    "..........."


    Tired of waiting, Song Soo-yeon had no choice but to ask.


    "...Are you... joking?"


    "Huh?"


    Jung-gyeom, perplexed, asked back.


    The atmosphere was getting more serious.


    "...No? It''s not a joke."


    "....Not... a joke?"


    She couldn''t understand.


    She thought they were getting along fine.


    Although their conversations were sometimes rough, they had never escted into a serious fight.


    They had be closer by bickering, and she believed everything was going well.


    After all, he had cared for her even today.


    This meal was an extension of that.


    It was food he made tofort her.


    Their rtionship wasnt bad.


    She believed it wasn''t.


    But why was he telling her to leave?


    She couldn''t understand.


    "......Did I do something wrong?"


    "Huh? What are you talking about? What wrong have you done?"


    Jung-gyeom continued.


    "Now that you''re old enough, you can sign abor contract. You can freely work elsewhere."


    Song Soo-yeon knew that too.


    It was a moment she had been waiting for.


    Bing an adult and working part-time wherever she wanted was a kind of goal.


    But she thought she had already achieved that goal.


    She thought it would be okay to stay here for a long time.


    "So... you''re kicking me out?"


    Song Soo-yeon couldnt even understand what she was saying.


    Jung-gyeom reacted in surprise.


    "Kicking you out...! No, that''s not it. Its not that, you can work somewhere else-"


    "-I want to keep working here."


    "............."


    A long silence followed.


    Song Soo-yeon understood the meaning of this silence.


    It was the first time they witnessed the difference in each other''s opinions.


    It was a moment to reconcile their differing thoughts.


    A break to calm their flustered hearts and have a rational conversation.


    But Song Soo-yeon couldn''t maintain herposure.


    Her chest felt tight, and she couldn''t breathe properly.


    Her emotions elerated.


    Jung-gyeom cautiously began to speak.


    ".....Soo-yeon. I do want to keep seeing you, but... the truth is, the restaurant isnt doing well."


    "......Stop it...don''t talk nonsense."


    Even when faced with practical issues, the heat in her heart didn''t cool.


    She clenched her teeth.


    "There''s no need for part-timers when there are no customers. You know that, Soo-yeon."


    "I don''t know that. Why should I know such a thing...."


    But she knew.


    She knew about theck of work.


    Maybe that''s why it had been morefortable.


    But she didn''t want to stay here for that reason.


    In fact, she was willing to work without pay.


    "Soo-yeon-"


    "-If it''s too hard, you don''t have to pay me."


    "Huh?"


    "......I''ll work for free."


    Song Soo-yeon pretended to be generous as she spoke.


    Her real intention was simply not wanting to leave this ce.


    She hid her trembling hands under the table.


    It had only been a few months since she starteding to this restaurant, but it had been enough time to be something that sustained her.


    She felt an instinctive fear of leaving this ce.


    "......."


    Jung-gyeom maintained a troubled silence for a moment.


    Song Soo-yeon wanted to quickly resolve this issue and hoped he would never bring it up again.


    "So it''s decided? From now on, you don''t have to pay me, so I can stay here-"


    "-That''s a bit disappointing...."


    Jung-gyeom blurted out.


    Hearing that, anger surged within Song Soo-yeon.


    Her repressed emotions burst forth.


    And those feelings spilled out through her harsh words.


    "Ah, damn it...! What''s there for you to be disappointed about!"


    If anyone should feel disappointed, it should be me, Song Soo-yeon thought.


    What did all these times mean?


    It wasn''t just her who enjoyed their time together.


    It wasn''t just her who was happy.


    He must have been happy to have her, whom he liked, by his side.


    Or was it a protest because she didn''t reciprocate his feelings?


    Was he ying some kind of game?


    She hoped it wasn''t such a trivial attempt.


    She had the ability to see through such pretenses.


    She had dered from the beginning that she couldn''t return his feelings of love.


    Love was still a frighteningly unknown territory for her.


    So if that was his intention, she wished he would stop right now.


    "I''m offering to work for free, what''s there for you to be disappointed about!"


    "........."


    Jung-gyeom closed his eyes and breathed calmly, seemingly waiting for her anger to pass.


    After a short time, Jung-gyeom spoke again.


    "......It''s not just about that. Soo-yeon, I lent you the house.... I didn''t give it to you."


    Song Soo-yeon took a sharp breath.


    "If you don''t take money... how are you going to save up for a deposit? When will you vacate the house?"


    Jung-gyeom spoke the obvious, yet his face was filled with embarrassment.


    "......I didn''t expect anything in return... and I can keep sleeping here... but it hurts that you don''t even consider me."


    In that moment, a cold winter wind shook the door of the shop.


    Song Soo-yeon suddenly felt the cold temperature inside the restaurant.


    He had been sleeping here for her, right in this ce.


    It had been several months already.


    She found herself at a loss for words.


    He was right.


    If she didnt save money, she wouldnt be able to return his one-room apartment.


    It meant he would have to shiver in the cold every night.


    It wasnt that she hadnt thought of him.


    In fact, she thought of him every night.


    It was just that her desire to stay at the restaurant had momentarily clouded her judgment.


    He was right.


    If she had thought of him, she shouldn''t have said that.


    For his sake, she should leave the restaurant.


    She needed to save money quickly and vacate the house.


    Even though she realized this, Song Soo-yeon couldn''t bring herself to agree.


    The only thing she could utter was one word.


    "......It''s a betrayal."


    Internally, she swallowed many more words.


    She thought they had be each other''s support.


    She thought they enjoyed being together.


    She thought they, two loners, had finally found a group with each other.


    She believed he had be her true ally.


    But why was he pushing her away?


    Didn''t he like her?


    I like it here.


    ...This is betrayal.


    "Soo-yeon, it hurts me too when you say that......eh?"


    ".........."


    "..........Are you crying?"


    "....What?"


    Before she knew it, tears were falling down her face.


    Tears flowed so quickly that it surprised her.


    As soon as they fell, a pain she hadn''t felt before in her heart surged.


    She had always held back her tears.


    Not in front of her parents, nor in front of her ssmates had she ever cried.


    But in front of him, it was already the second time.


    Jung-gyeom hurriedly stood up and knelt beside her, grabbing her shoulder and looking at her with concern.


    Song Soo-yeon turned her head to hide her face, but he persistently tried to see it.


    Even in her pain, she couldnt understand why his actions brought her a small sense of joy.


    ".....You traitor..."


    Song Soo-yeon repeated those words.


    Jung-gyeom''s face contorted.


    "....I don''t understand."


    He said, his expression filled with more concern than ever.


    The usual foolish, harmless expression was gone, reced by a person in pain, just like her.


    "....I don''t understand why Soo-yeon is crying... It''s not because you don''t want to be apart from me. You don''t even like me that much....."


    Song Soo-yeon thought the same.


    That''s why she couldn''t understand why she was crying.


    All she knew was that her heart was in immense pain.


    The thought of going somewhere else filled her with an intense aversion.


    "Are you scared of entering society? Afraid you won''t have my help?"


    Song Soo-yeon now tried to turn her body away, showing her anger through her entire being.


    But she couldnt, as both her shoulders were held by Jung-gyeom.


    She hoped he would realize the feelings she couldn''t understand herself.


    Jung-gyeom continued speaking.


    ".......You can go somewhere else and still keep in touch. We can be close. I''ll continue to support you. If you''re struggling, I''ll listen."


    That wasn''t enough for her.


    She didnt know why, but she disliked that idea too.


    "Im not saying we should cut ties.... I don''t want that either..."


    "......"


    Her eyes, which were losing their spark, suddenly shed.


    Song Soo-yeon couldn''t help buttch onto the fact that he said he didn''t want that.


    The moment he showed his vulnerability, she had to strike.


    That was what years of enduring bullying had taught her.


    But first, there was something she needed to confirm.


    ".....You like me, don''t you?"


    Song Soo-yeon asked.


    Simultaneously, a strange power activated, and she felt it.


    His heart''s voice echoed.


    ''I like you.''


    "I like you."


    That was all Song Soo-yeon needed.


    She abruptly stood up from her seat.


    Yes, in fact, she didn''t need to beg anyone.


    She shouldnt forget who held the upper hand.


    She wiped away her tears.


    "....Alright. I''ll find a new part-time job."


    ".....Really.....? No....so suddenly-"


    And she red at him with burning eyes.


    "-But then, you should know that youll never see me again."


    Jung-gyeom''s face froze in shock.


    Song Soo-yeon tasted an ufortable sense of victory.


    Yes, you love me.


    What are you going to do about it?


    She might not understand the feeling of love, but she knew that others put their lives on the line for it.


    Her nose twitched, but she couldn''t say anything else.


    It seemed the only way.


    She couldn''t understand why she was acting so recklessly.


    Jung-gyeom''s face, initially shocked, turned to confusion.


    "Uh.....? No.....that''s not...."


    "Enough. I''m leaving. Thanks for everything."


    And with that, she coldly and decisively fled the restaurant.


    "Soo-yeon!!"


    Jung-gyeom''s shout echoed behind her.


    Song Soo-yeon didn''t look back.


    She knew being more ruthless would be more effective.


    It was a kind of baiting.


    She just had to wait for him to bite the bait.


    ....And with his earlier answer, she was certain.


    He would fall for it.

 Chapter 25: My Hero (1)

    Chapter 25: My Hero (1)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 4/week


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Song Soo-yeon had fled to Jung-gyeom''s studio apartment.


    She hadn''t even considered going anywhere else.


    She needed to be in a ce where Jung-gyeom could find her.


    She had to wait for him here.


    Sitting in the dark, leaning against the bedside, she hugged her knees to her chest.


    It wasn''t her intention to look pitiful, but she had no desire to change her current state.


    If Jung-gyeom walked in, he would see her in this pathetic state.


    Then, he wouldfort her more.


    .............


    She checked the time.


    It was already past 3 a.m.


    Snow was falling outside, and the fierce wind was howling.


    ......Jung-gyeom hadn''t arrived yet.


    Song Soo-yeon tapped the floor with her fingernails.


    ...........


    She knew it was a waiting game, but she was anxious.


    She feared this might be the end.


    If he grew tired of her and finally let go.


    If they truly became strangers.


    .........Just the thought made Song Soo-yeon''s heart twist painfully.


    She didn''t understand why she felt this way.


    Perhaps it was because he was her only ally.


    ....sigh....sigh...


    She clenched her hair.


    Pushing away the anxiety.


    She knew he woulde back.


    Because he loved her.


    She was always the one who spoke harshly, who got angry.


    He was always the one who yielded, who suffered.


    It wouldn''t change this time.


    4 a.m. approaches.


    Still, Jung-gyeom hadn''te.


    The graduation ceremony was only a few hours away.


    Despite eagerly awaiting this moment, Song Soo-yeon couldn''t care less about the graduation now.


    Sitting in the same position, her back ached, her legs were numb, and she was trembling from the cold.


    But she didnt change her miserable posture.


    Song Soo-yeon had never tried to look pitiful to anyone before... but now, she couldnt let go of it.


    When he opened the door, she didn''t want to be seen cozily tucked into the nket.


    She could really give it all back.


    Changing homes was fine.


    Not taking a single dime was okay.


    She just didn''t want to distance herself from the restaurant......and from him.


    ---


    ---


    5 a.m.


    Overwhelmed by doubts and unbearable anxiety, Song Soo-yeon turned on her phone.


    She debated hundreds of times whether to text Jung-gyeom.


    Suppressing her feelings again, she opened the gallery.


    She meticulously went through the hundreds of photos of Jung-gyeom.


    Photos that would have made her smile under normal circumstances now only felt distant.


    She gazed at the most recent photo.


    Unlike the others, it was a special one.


    A photo of her and him,ughing together.


    Song Soo-yeon couldnt take her eyes off that picture.


    ---


    ---


    Morning came.


    I had thought it over all night.


    Was I too hasty?


    Leaving the restaurant aside, I didn''t expect her to cry like that.


    Considering our past conversations, it didn''t seem like she was crying because she didn''t want to part with me.


    It was probably the fear of leaving the restaurant and stepping into society that made her so.


    Everywhere else had been hostile to her.


    ".....Haah."


    But setting aside the effort to understand her feelings, my own heart ached.


    I''ll never see her again.


    Could there be anything colder than that?


    I had thought we had built memories and affection, but to her, was it something she could easily discard?


    I kept telling myself not to expect anything in return, but when it came down to it, I did have expectations.


    I wanted to be important to someone.


    They didnt need to love me, just liking me would be enough.


    But it was still hard.


    Her affection for me seemed light enough to be easily discarded.


    I didn''t know.


    What Song Soo-yeon really felt.


    Maybe she did think I was okay.


    It seemed like she was gradually getting closer to me.


    But thats a positive interpretation.


    Her usual tone and those heartless threats told a different story.


    It didnt seem like she particrly liked me.


    ..........haah...


    I let out a sigh.


    It felt disheartening, months of effort seemed to be going to waste.


    Of course, it''s only been a few months, but the feeling of not having progressed even a steppared to before was despairing.


    Was this not the right direction?


    Was I making another wrong choice?


    I was giving it my all, but was it not enough?


    ............


    In times like these, I miss someone.


    What would she say if she saw me?


    Would she be puzzled by what Im doing, or would she praise me for my hard work?


    Sce.


    I wonder what you would think.


    .....I''vee to a conclusion.


    I need to go to Song Soo-yeon.


    Not for her, but for me.


    She might not feel the same way, but I havee to regard her as a friend.


    ....I didn''t want to lose my first friend like this.


    I hated such farewells.


    I didn''t want to drift apart over something so trivial.


    If shes not ready yet, then I can give her more time.


    Lets try to take care of her a bit more.


    Maybe my efforts have beencking.


    Besides, today of all days, I shouldnt be like this.


    Its a once-in-a-lifetime graduation ceremony.


    I didnt want to leave her with bad memories.


    ---


    ---


    In the end, Song Soo-yeon spent the night with her eyes wide open.


    Jung-gyeom didnte.


    She was already looking to the next step.


    Even if he hadnte to the studio apartment, he would surelye to the graduation ceremony.


    She hadnt given up yet.


    It couldnt end like this.


    She hoped he was more anxious than her, not less.


    He might be contemting, or perhaps out of consideration for her, he didnte to the room in the early morning.


    There''s no need to be so afraid. He wille.


    To dispel the fear of being left alone again, she turned off the TV she had left on.


    [This morning, Sce responded to an attack-]


    .......


    She took a deep breath and stood up.


    Rubbing her dry eyes, she headed to school.


    ---


    ---


    The sun shone down on the snow-covered athletic field.


    The thickly fallen snow reflected the light, twinkling brightly.


    The students, bundled up in heavy padding, sat in the chairs ced on the field, listening to the principal''s speech.


    But Song Soo-yeon wasn''t focusing at all.


    Her eyes were on the parents.


    She was secretly looking for Jung-gyeom.


    But no matter how much she searched, she couldn''t see him.


    While her ssmates asionally waved to their parents they spotted, Song Soo-yeon never got to have that experience.


    ......


    Her heart pounded with increasing anxiety.


    Is this really the end?


    He''s noting?


    Sweat began to form in her hands.


    She bit her lips nervously.


    Still, she didnt take her eyes off the parents.


    He had to be somewhere she hadnt noticed.


    Ah, its a shame Sce can''t attend my graduation. Why did a viin have to appear today...''


    ''Well, its graduation anyway. Did you say you got into a school?''


    ''Wow... Song Soo-yeon looks beautiful even at this moment.''


    The chatter around her went unnoticed.


    She kept feeling the urge to grab her phone.


    Really....he really didnte?


    Everyone, congrattions on your graduation. I hope you all bloom into unique and wonderful flowers.


    The principals speech ended.


    As everyone stood up and saluted, a thunderous apuse erupted.


    One by one, the students got up and greeted their approaching parents.


    The field quickly became bustling and noisy.


    And in the midst of it all, Song Soo-yeon, still unable to grasp the situation, stood alone, motionless.


    ......


    A piercing loneliness, unlike anything she had experienced before, enveloped her.


    She realized anew how alone she had been.


    Before him, she had never properly understood loneliness.


    Having never had someone by her side, she had never fully realized that emotion.


    Even if she did, it was at a level that could be forgotten with other thoughts.


    But now it was different.


    After feeling warmth, his absence made the fall feel even more severe.


    Song Soo-yeon looked around.


    Smiles andughter were everywhere.


    She felt utterly isted.


    It felt like the string holding her back had snapped.


    She couldnt bear it any longer.


    She had to go see him.


    Song Soo-yeon quickly turned to leave the ce.


    ....Soo-yeon.


    Until she heard a voice.


    Song Soo-yeon instantly turned towards the direction of the sound.


    There stood Jung-gyeom.


    He was neatly dressed, holding arge bouquet in his hand.


    His expression bore signs of fatigue.


    The moment she saw him, she knew.


    He too had worried.


    And realizing that, Song Soo-yeon felt a great sense of relief.


    She wasnt the only one agonizing.


    He walked up to her slowly, smiling, and handed her the flowers.


    Only then did she feel like everyone else.


    She was no longer the lone outsider.


    .....Congrattions on your graduation.


    His smile was subtly different from usual.


    Tinged with yesterdays emotions, it wasnt the pure smile she loved.


    She had to hold back her tears from bursting forth.


    She felt overwhelmed.


    The feeling of relief was fleeting, and soon a sense of resentment exploded.


    It was always like this with him.


    With others, she couldnt truly feel any emotions.


    But with him, she became excessively childish.


    She just couldn''t keep herposure.


    She would be happy over trivial things, and sulk over trivial things.


    It was the same now.


    Her emotions were amplified as if they were in a magnifier, ready to burst.


    Why did hee only now?


    Couldnt he havee a bit earlier?


    She had waited for him through the night.


    Why didnt hee?


    Why did he do that, if he liked her?


    Song Soo-yeon couldnt react and just red at him.


    She felt like she would start crying if she moved.


    ....Please take the flowers. Haha.


    ........


    ......Im sorry. I was too hasty.


    Song Soo-yeon turned away from him.


    It was to hide her face, which seemed about to crumble with tears.


    It was also to show that she was upset with him.


    She couldnt let it go so easily.


    She couldnt just crumble and surrender to a mere apology.


    That would... reveal that she had been waiting too.


    No.


    That wasnt it.


    She had to make it clear this time.


    She needed to teach him a lesson to ensure this wouldnt happen again.


    She had to make him not push her away again.


    If she let him off too easily, he might do the same thing next time.


    ....Get lost, damn it.


    She said.

 Chapter 26: My Hero (2)

    Chapter 26: My Hero (2)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 4/week


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "...Get lost, damn it."


    It was fortunate that he had turned his back.


    Had he seen her face, he might have realized how difficult it was for her to utter those words.


    Somehow, he always seemed to understand her struggles well.


    "...I''m looking for another part-time job. Don''t worry. I''ll disappear just as you want."


    "...That''s not what I meant."


    "Is that so?"


    "...I don''t want... I don''t want you to disappear, Soo-yeon."


    Even amidst this, the fact that he didn''t want her to disappear sent a thrilling pleasure through her.


    It felt like a reward for all her waiting.


    He had clearly stated that he didn''t want her to disappear.


    Her calctions were right, after all.


    He must have been in love, helplessly so.


    "It''s toote. I won''t return to a traitor."


    His apology sounded almost like a constion, seeming to soothe her hurt feelings.


    And as she received thisfort, her suppressed emotions began to overflow.


    Before she knew it, she was showing her true feelings to him, not just an act.


    It wasn''t nned.


    She had only wished that he would feel a bit of the pain she had endured throughout the night.


    "...Don''t do this. I get that you''re upset... Just forgive me this once. There''s no need for this on a good day, right?"


    "What are you talking about? You pushed me away first, telling me to leave. And now I''m going."


    "...I''m sorry. Let''s forget about this and go have something nice to eat. Today, let''s do something special, go out to eat, and take a walk to make up..."


    Song Soo-yeon swayed like a reed at every word he said.


    She almost immediately wanted to relent and drop her sharp stance.


    Now, she too wanted to reconcile with him.


    But her inner turmoil held her back.


    If she was to do this, she wanted to be certain.


    Such an event should never happen again.


    "Just go and enjoy yourself alone."


    "..........."


    "I''ll be fine. I''ll make friends with other people and forget about you, just so you know."


    She never actually intended to do that.


    But Song Soo-yeon had seen how other women got jealous when men confessed to her.


    Jung-gyeom surely liked her, and she intended to stir up his jealousy.


    ".........."


    He remained silent, as if she had dampened his spirits.


    It seemed like her n was somewhat working.


    As they caused amotion, more and more people began to look their way.


    Song Soo-yeon still had her back turned to Jung-gyeom.


    The murmuring grew louder. Parents, students... various people.


    "Whats going on? Is that guy hitting on a high school student?"


    "That''s Song Soo-yeon. The pride of our school. She always gets confessed to like that."


    "So, she''s rejecting him now?"


    "Seems like it, doesn''t it?"


    For a moment, Song Soo-yeon got distracted by these voices.


    However, Jung-gyeom seemed unfazed.


    She heard him approaching her from behind.


    His hand gently touched her shoulder, radiating a warm heat.


    "Soo-yeon... If you too act like this, I..."


    Song Soo-yeon shrugged her shoulder lightly.


    It was a reflexive habit whenever someone touched her at school.


    At that moment, something touched her arm and fell.


    -Thud.


    Song Soo-yeon''s eyes drifted to the ground.


    The bouquet Jung-gyeom had brought was now lying on the wet ground, covered in mud.


    "...Oh."


    This was a mistake.


    She hadn''t intended for this to happen.


    She knew he had bought the flowers despite his difficult circumstances.


    It was his way of giving her a normal graduation gift.


    Song Soo-yeon looked up at Jung-gyeom.


    And her previously hardened expression copsed in an instant.


    ".........Ah."


    Jung-gyeom stood there with a deeply hurt expression, just as she couldn''t see his face when she had turned her back.


    She hadn''t known he could make such an expression.


    He always took everything with a smile, and she thought he would just brush this off too.


    His eyes quivered.


    The corners of his mouth, forcibly lifted, were now struggling to stay up.


    "Wait, ah-"


    Before Song Soo-yeon could finish her sentence, retracting her words as if to say she didn''t mean to make him cry, someone cut her off.


    "-Bro! If you''ve been rejected, just go!"


    Mocking voices erupted.


    Turning towards them, Song Soo-yeon saw one of the boys who had been rejected by her the day before.


    Just as she was about to shout back, numerous voices intermingled and threw their words.


    "An adult trying to pick up a student, tsk tsk."


    "The world is going mad..."


    "No matter how pretty she is, thats just wrong."


    Parents clucked their tongues.


    The sounds surrounding them grew louder.


    The arrows of me were pointed at Jung-gyeom.


    Drawn by Song Soo-yeon''s beauty, many had begun to misunderstand the scene.


    Jung-gyeom wasbeled as a shameless adult, and Song Soo-yeon as the victim.


    The level of teasing and mockery intensified.


    Sneers and reprimands blended softly.


    After the first boy, nobody shouted at Jung-gyeom loudly, but the oppressive atmosphere weighed heavily on him.


    Song Soo-yeon was inadvertently gifting Jung-gyeom the same pain that had tormented her the most.


    He had only healed her, but she had done the opposite.


    Confused by the rapidly changing situation, Song Soo-yeon moved as if broken.


    She couldn''t suddenlyfort him after being angry.


    She just stuttered, waiting for Jung-gyeom''s reaction.


    She no longer intended to push him away.


    This was as far as it went.


    In this strange atmosphere, it seemed right to ept his apology.


    "..........."


    But Jung-gyeom, with an awkward smile and a vacant gaze, just stared at the fallen flowers, making no effort to pick them up again.


    He was deeply wounded, she could tell.


    After a brief moment, he let out a hollowugh.


    "......Right. I see."


    Then his inner thoughts echoed.


    ''.......So, in the end, I''m destined to be hated.''


    The moment she heard that, it felt as if a dagger had plunged into Song Soo-yeon''s heart.


    He was misunderstanding.


    She didn''t hate him.


    This shouldn''t be happening.


    She realized the hurt she had inflicted on him.


    She suddenly remembered that he, too, was a loner.


    She recognized that he, like her, bore simr wounds.


    She had seen him as her hero, invincible.


    "...Do you... have something to say?"


    Song Soo-yeon asked desperately.


    She was ready to ept him now, even if he just hinted at an apology.


    He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and then looked straight at her, smiling.


    "I''ll go back today. You seem... very angry. Let''s talk another time."


    ".......What?"


    "I really meant it when I said congrattions on your graduation."


    She knew.


    Just as she hid her shame behind anger, he masked his sorrow with a smile.


    He couldn''t take it anymore and was leaving.


    Jung-gyeom turned around.


    He didn''t pick up the flowers.


    "........Mister.....?"


    Despite her call, he didn''t respond.


    He was moving away from her.


    Something was terribly wrong.


    Song Soo-yeon alternately looked at the flowers he had left behind and his retreating figure.


    But her body was frozen, unable to move in the face of overwhelming fear.


    He was drifting away.


    It felt like this could truly be the end with him.


    "Wait, Mist-"


    ''......It''s lonely.''


    His voice came again.


    She clenched her teeth.


    Her heart felt like it was tearing apart.


    She couldn''t understand why things had turned out this way.


    Finally, she managed to lift her frozen feet from the ground.


    She started walking to catch up with him.


    She wanted to stop him.


    "Mister....! Where are you going! We... we''re not done talking!"


    At her words, his steps stopped abruptly.


    Song Soo-yeon froze too.


    "....Let''s talk a bit more....."


    He lifted his head, which had been looking down.


    His slumped shoulders straightened.


    "What...? Mister. Look at me first."


    His voice reached her.


    Again, it was his inner thoughts.


    ''.....Sce?''


    ".......What?"


    Jung-gyeom''s head turned upwards towards the sky.


    And at that moment, a dazzling light exploded above them like a sh.


    Startled by the light, Song Soo-yeon fell to the ground.


    "Ah!"


    She shielded her eyes from the light pouring from the sky with one hand.


    But that wasn''t enough, so she turned her head away.


    Then, she saw the flowers that Jung-gyeom had dropped earlier.


    The flowers he had bought for her.


    ''My flowers.''


    Song Soo-yeon found herself reaching out for them.


    -Thud.


    "......?"


    But someone had picked them up.


    Song Soo-yeon watched the scene, powerless.


    Soon, the sh subsided.


    Complete silence fell over the area, except for the sound of a hero''s footsteps on the snow.


    -Step... Step...


    Song Soo-yeon just watched, unable to do anything.


    It was Sce.


    Sce was walking towards Jung-gyeom with the flowers in hand.


    It was a scene she couldn''t understand, but Sce''s actions didn''t wait for her understanding.


    Song Soo-yeon''s eyes scrutinized Jung-gyeom''s expression.


    The pained look he had shown earlier was now gone.


    Hisrge eyes were wide open, and he was staring at Sce with slightly parted lips.


    "....Excuse me...!"


    Sce broke the silence that had settled over the yground.


    She seemed indifferent to the onlookers, showing a frankness Song Soo-yeon could never possess.


    "......This may be our first meeting...! But I know you....!"


    Jung-gyeom''s expression gradually brightened.


    The darkness that had clouded his face seemed to fade away under Sce''s sunlight.


    His eyes blinked rapidly.


    "You were at the Hero Association the other time, right? You... you scolded Shake for, for a junior you knew!"


    Jung-gyeom asked in disbelief.


    ".....You were there...?"


    "Yes! And... I was so impressed by what you said about heroes...! Why do heroes only fight viins, you asked... It was shocking. It was the first time I thought about it that way."


    "............"


    "I thought you were incredibly brave...! I''m still scared of senior Shake...."


    "............"


    "...So...!"


    Sce stretched out her arms.


    In her hands was the bouquet that should have been gifted to Song Soo-yeon.


    "I... I wanted to meet you!"


    From that moment, time seemed to slow down.


    Song Soo-yeon kept her gaze fixed on Jung-gyeom the whole time.


    His expression changed vividly.


    He showed dozens of expressions she had never seen before, despite spending months together.


    In the end, the wounded look was nowhere to be found.


    It was as if Sce had healed the wound Song Soo-yeon had inflicted.


    "....Ah...really..."


    He muttered to himself.


    And then he burst into an honestugh.


    It was augh that seemed both powerless and on the verge of tears.


    It was the most beautiful smile of his that Song Soo-yeon had ever seen before.


    Tears even glistened in his eyes.


    But watching the happy Jung-gyeom, Song Soo-yeon couldn''t understand why she felt so breathless.

 Chapter 27: My Hero (3)

    Chapter 27: My Hero (3)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 4/week


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Sce and Jung-gyeom.


    Song Soo-yeon watched them from a short distance away.


    Sce spoke.


    "Uh...uh? Dont cry, please!"


    "Ahaha...no, it''s not like that.."


    Jung-gyeom wiped away his brimming tears.


    Song Soo-yeon knew he cried easily, but somehow, these tears felt different.


    They seemed more intense than any other tears she had seen him shed.


    And it was the first time she had seen him cry for someone other than herself.


    However, soon Jung-gyeom looked straight at Sce and smiled.


    That smile made Song Soo-yeon''s heart ache again.


    It was obvious, but Jung-gyeom could smile for people other than her.


    Yet, Song Soo-yeon couldnt understand why it was so unpleasant for her to see him smile at someone else.


    She had never seen Jung-gyeom with another woman before.


    Jung-gyeom said,


    "......................I''m honored."


    "I...I''m not that amazing..."


    ".........You don''t know that."


    Jung-gyeom seemed to have forgotten about Song Soo-yeon.


    They were in their own world.


    They didn''t care about anything else around them.


    Not the murmuring people, not the students starting to record with their smartphones.


    In an oddly natural andfortable atmosphere, they looked at each other.


    Though they had just met, they seemed like friends who had known each other for a long time.


    Song Soo-yeon felt a jolt of pain in her heart, like an electric shock, and her frozen body started to move.


    Something was wrong.


    If she just watched, it wouldnt be right.


    An rm rang in her head.


    She couldnt tell why.


    But the sight of them together was incredibly unpleasant for her.


    "Ah...mister! I said we''re not done talking...."


    She ran towards Jung-gyeom with a desperation she had never shown to her ssmates.


    Her voice sounded almost like a tantrum,pletely devoid of the venom she had before.


    "Um? mister.....? The age difference is..."


    Sce repeated Song Soo-yeons term for him.


    Then Jung-gyeom, as if waking from a dream, blinked a couple of times and turned his gaze towards Song Soo-yeon.


    "........."


    Song Soo-yeon could see the change on Jung-gyeom''s face.


    As if returning to reality, his face slowly became shrouded in sadness again.


    The despair he felt towards Song Soo-yeon returned.


    Ugh...!


    Although it was a natural reaction to the conversation, Song Soo-yeon felt her heart ache again.


    He smiles at Sce, but his smile fades when he looks at her.


    She hated that fact.


    No matter how much they fought, Sce had just met him.


    She was the one who was closer to him.


    She was Jung-gyeom''s closest friend.


    Jung-gyeom loved her.


    She couldn''t bear him showing a more positive expression to someone else.


    This wasn''t right.


    It made no sense that he looked more troubled when looking at her.


    He was supposed to smile happily at her and frown at others.


    That was the correct way.


    Song Soo-yeon wanted to push Sce away.


    She felt ufortable and suffocated with Sce near Jung-gyeom.


    Anxiety overwhelmed her.


    She keptparing herself to Sce.


    To extinguish the urgent fire, Song Soo-yeon wedged herself between Sce and Jung-gyeom.


    Then, gently pushing Sce away to create some distance, she said,


    "...Ah..Soo-yeon..?"


    "Uh...Unnie. Mister and I weren''t done talking. We... we just had a slight disagreement and were discussing it. We''re still talking, so please go away."


    She didn''t know why she, who had always been in control, had to say these words.


    But she felt it was necessary.


    Song Soo-yeons eyes turned to the flowers in Sce''s hand.


    "And...and those are my flowers. Mister bought them for me. Damn, why are you giving them to mister like it''s your present? You didnt buy them."


    Sce twitched her shoulders.


    "...Ah! No, it''s not like that...! I...I was watching from afar...and then..."


    Sce blinked and hesitated.


    "That...I saw you knocking off the flowers- Ah! Dropping them..."


    Song Soo-yeon couldn''t bear it any longer.


    She hadn''t knocked off the flowers.


    She opened her mouth to argue but hesitated, recalling the expression on Jung-gyeom''s face.


    .....Truthfully, even if it was a mistake, it wasn''t entirely wrong.


    Seizing the opportunity, Sce said,


    "I saw him leaving the flowers behind...I just wanted to pick them up for him...! Its not like I was giving a gift.....right!"


    Song Soo-yeon didn''t know what to say.


    She was speechless.


    In that silence, Sce awkwardly extended the flowers, and Song Soo-yeon awkwardly epted them.


    Song Soo-yeon found herself only ncing at Jung-gyeom.


    She briefly turned her head to steal a nce at him.


    But Jung-gyeom''s eyes were fixed back on Sce again.


    ".....Ugh."


    This was a new experience for Song Soo-yeon.


    Seeing a man, especially Jung-gyeom, looking at another woman instead of her.


    She shook his arm, trying to regain his attention, something she had never done before.


    "....Let''s...let''s talk somewhere else."


    ................


    "Ah....mister!!"


    Song Soo-yeon shouted to recapture his attention.


    ".....What...what?"


    "....Follow me...!"


    Jung-gyeom''s face crumpled in confusion.


    It was inevitable.


    Song Soo-yeon herself was indecisive.


    Just moments ago, she had told him to get lost, and now she was asking him to follow her.


    ...........


    This time, it was Jung-gyeom who didn''t respond.


    It was clearer than ever that he didn''t want to talk.


    He seemed to still be nursing the fresh wound she had given him.


    Song Soo-yeon didn''t know what to do.


    Their roles hadpletely reversed.


    At that moment, Sce ced her hand on Jung-gyeom''s shoulder.


    Song Soo-yeon stiffened at the sight of their physical contact.


    She couldnt understand why Jung-gyeom didnt shake off her touch.


    Wasnt it disgusting?


    Song Soo-yeon had always found the touch of the opposite sex revolting and couldnt understand this.


    Sce spoke.


    ".....As Soo-yeon suggested, shall we move somewhere else?"


    "........What?"


    "....There are too many eyes here."


    Sce whispered, leaning in.


    Song Soo-yeon, caught in between, pushed Sce away again.


    Jung-gyeom, who hadnt followed Song Soo-yeon''s pull, began to move at Sce''s whisper.


    As he moved, Song Soo-yeon grabbed and pulled his arm.


    Many boys watched the scene with surprised eyes.


    But Song Soo-yeon didn''t care.


    She couldn''t afford to.


    Her heart was filled with thousands of unpleasant question marks.


    She couldnt understand why her heart was reacting this way.


    There were limited ces they could go.


    Song Soo-yeon didnt let go of Jung-gyeom''s arm until the end.


    It felt like she shouldnt.


    They arrived at the restaurant, a ce where they could escape the gaze of others.


    Sce followed them, along with a few of her fans, but Song Soo-yeon had no time to pay them any attention.


    Holding Jung-gyeom''s flowers, Song Soo-yeon began to unlock the restaurant door.


    .....Wow...


    Sces voice came from behind.


    Song Soo-yeon turned to look back.


    Jung-gyeom''s gaze was already on Sce, faster than anyone elses.


    This fact was yet another difort to Song Soo-yeon.


    Sce, noticing the subdued atmosphere between Jung-gyeom and Song Soo-yeon, fell silent.


    "Ah...sorry."


    .........


    But Jung-gyeom didnt shift his gaze, as if waiting to hear why she was surprised.


    "Ah...that...I was looking at the pamphlet..."


    Sce pointed to a pamphlet set up in front of the restaurant.


    It was a pamphlet announcing free food distribution.


    "......You really seem more like a hero than me."


    Song Soo-yeon''s face crumpled at Sce''s ttery.


    Then, after opening the restaurant door, she led Jung-gyeom inside.


    "Ah...mister, just a moment."


    Song Soo-yeon pushed Jung-gyeom inside the restaurant and then stepped back outside.


    Sce, who was about to follow inside, stopped.


    ".......Why do you keep following us?"


    Song Soo-yeon asked.


    "....Huh?"


    "....Why are you following mister and me? Unnie...didnt I tell you I dont like heroes?"


    ..........


    ......Go back. Donte here anymore. Stop getting involved with me.


    Sce hesitated for a moment, then her eyes softened.


    She brought up apletely different topic.


    "....Soo-yeon, did you fight with him?"


    ................


    "I''ll help you make up. Just let me in."


    It would be a lie to say Song Soo-yeons heart didnt waver.


    It swayed too easily, like a reed in the wind.


    She had neither friends nor allies.


    She didnt even know how to make amends.


    She had sessfully brought Jung-gyeom here, but once inside, she wouldnt know what to say.


    ".....How would you know how to...."


    "Trust me. You wont regret it."


    Sce spoke confidently.


    There was certainty in her eyes.


    .......


    Song Soo-yeon couldnt simply ignore that.


    The memory of Jung-gyeom leaving the flowers behind and turning his back on her was still vivid.


    She remembered feeling powerless and lonely as he walked away.


    She also remembered how he didnt respond to her call to follow.


    What would happen if Jung-gyeom disappeared?


    ......Having felt his warmth already, she dreaded imagining a world without him.


    It was too frightening.


    It was as if she would have to hold hands with the devil himself.


    Finally, after a long time, Song Soo-yeon nodded slightly.


    Sce smiled.


    "The first time is hard, but the second is easier. Its okay. You can definitely make up."


    Song Soo-yeon opened the door to the restaurant.


    And for the first time, Sce intruded into their private space.

 Chapter 28: My Hero (4)

    Chapter 28: My Hero (4)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 4-5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Song Soo-yeon and Sce entered the restaurant.


    Jung-gyeom was already seated.


    A steaming cup of tea was prepared across from him.


    Please, have a seat.


    He smiled faintly, but it was clear, even without looking into his heart, that he was enveloped inplex thoughts.


    Sce, with her characteristic bright demeanor, sat in the seat Jung-gyeom had pointed out to her.


    Wow, is this yuja tea? Lucky, it''s so cold outside.


    Song Soo-yeon also sat down like Sce, but Jung-gyeom did not meet her gaze.


    She knew it was because of the awkward atmosphere, but it still pained her.


    Jung-gyeom talked with Sce, who was trying to lift the mood, joking around lightheartedly.


    A hero feeling cold? I thought youd never get cold.


    Jung-gyeommented, ncing at the tightly fitted hero costume Sce was wearing.


    Sce returned a yful look andughed, making Jung-gyeom smile.


    Ahaha, just kidding. Its because of your power, right? You wield a power like the sun.


    Oh? Do you know about me?


    .......Well...I know a bit.


    Are you a fan of mine?


    Jung-gyeom smiled again, somewhat wistfully, and murmured,


    ......Something like that, I guess.


    Song Soo-yeon secretly grimaced.


    This was something new to her.


    The idea of Jung-gyeom showing interest in another woman, no, another person, irked her for some reason she couldnt understand.


    However, Sce, pleasantly surprised, raised her voice.


    Really? Then please call me Sce, not just hero!


    Is that okay?


    Yes! By the way, whats your name?


    Im Jung-gyeom.


    Song Soo-yeon quietly watched the two getting friendlier.


    Where had Sce, who promised to reconcile her with Jung-gyeom, disappeared to?


    She suppressed the rising anger within her.


    As expected, heroes couldnt be trusted.


    Finally, Song Soo-yeon discreetly pinched Sce''s thigh under the table.


    Sce, without looking at Song Soo-yeon, subtly moved her hand in response.


    Gently tapping Song Soo-yeon''s thigh, she signaled to wait a little longer.


    .........


    Song Soo-yeon clenched her fists.


    She felt incredibly anxious.


    The image of Jung-gyeom turning away from her in disappointment kept reying in her mind.


    His hurt expression, the criticism and ridicule hurled at him, the dirtied flowers, and his trembling voice.


    ......His resignation to being hated.


    It was like seeing a reflection of herself from a few months ago.


    Jung-gyeom had saved her, yet she had only caused him pain.


    The regret made her hands tremble.


    Unaware of her feelings, Sce continued her conversation with Jung-gyeom.


    By the way, the pamphlet outside... is it true?


    What do you mean true?


    That if you dont have money, you provide a meal for free...


    Jung-gyeom scratched his head awkwardly.


    Ah, yes. I am doing that, but... it''s nothing remarkable. Not many people havee, so I havent been able to help much.


    In that moment, Sces earnest voice resonated.


    ....No?


    The previousughter was gone.


    There seemed to be not a trace of falsehood in her words.


    You really are amazing. As I said, youre more of a hero than a hero.


    Jung-gyeom''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Song Soo-yeon anxiously watched his reaction.


    He gradually reddened around the eyes and let out a powerlessugh.


    Song Soo-yeon couldnt understand why he kept getting moved.


    It was increasingly annoying to her.


    She didnt like how Sce was effortlessly swaying his emotions.


    Perhaps ashamed of himself, Jung-gyeom quickly adjusted his expression and waved his hands dismissively.


    Ah... Im sorry. I didnt mean to show tears again


    It''s okay.


    .......Actually, its the first time anyones said such things to me...


    He smiled sheepishly.


    And Song Soo-yeon couldn''t help but be quietly shocked.


    The first time.


    He had said that.


    Now that she thought about it, it was true.


    She had thought hundreds of times that he was incredible, but she had never said it out loud.


    She had only ever offered casual thanks like thanks or it was delicious.


    Youre amazing.


    Youre like a hero.


    She had never said such things.


    By not saying what she had always thought, she had let Sce move him to tears.


    Song Soo-yeon felt a strange regret.


    If she had said such things even once, he wouldnt have been moved to tears by Sce.


    He would have shed them for her.


    Complex thoughts scrambled her mind.


    Why was she even thinking like this?


    What did it matter to her who he cried in front of?


    She just... just wanted to reconcile.


    Eventually, Song Soo-yeon pinched Sces thigh.


    She felt the soft, robust texture of a healthy body through the hero costume.


    Sce discreetly tapped Song Soo-yeons hand in response.


    Then she spoke.


    So, did youe to know Soo-yeon here in the same way?


    Upon hearing her name, Song Soo-yeon held her breath.


    A sudden wave of tension made her heart pound.


    Jung-gyeom turned his gaze towards Song Soo-yeon.


    She couldnt look into his eyes.


    She just bowed her head like a sinner.


    He spoke.


    Thats Soo-yeons situation, so its a bit... inappropriate for me to discuss.


    Hearing that, Song Soo-yeon felt as if something was stuck in her throat.


    Even in this situation, he was considerate of her.


    Despite her disappointment in him, he was still doing this.


    "...Yes... we met like that. He helped me."


    Finally, Song Soo-yeon continued.


    She emphasized the part about being helped.


    She vaguely conveyed her gratitude to him.


    Sce kept the conversation light, preventing it from getting too heavy.


    This time, poking Song Soo-yeons cheek yfully, she spoke teasingly.


    Soo-yeon is lucky to have met someone like you.


    Just as she was about to nod, Jung-gyeomughed weakly.


    Ahaha... don''t force it like that.


    ....What?


    Sce asked back, and Song Soo-yeon lifted her head.


    Jung-gyeom spoke bitterly.


    .....It might not be the same for Soo-yeon.


    ....Ah... mister..


    "...I''m starting to think it was pointless to attend today''s graduation. Just ended up embarrassing myself in front of your ssmates."


    Song Soo-yeon wanted to shout out that it wasn''t true, but she couldnt find her voice.


    Theplexity of the situation had left her at a loss on where to even begin unraveling it.


    She wasn''t even sure if Jung-gyeom would believe her anymore.


    It seemed like he had given up on her affection.


    It was as if he had abandoned the thought of being loved.


    That thought continued to press ufortably on Song Soo-yeons heart.


    "Probably not."


    At that moment, Sce interjected.


    "Soo-yeon likes Jung-gyeom a lot."


    Really?


    ....Really?


    Jung-gyeoms previously dim eyes sparked to life.


    When I first started working at the school, Soo-yeon always had a dark aura around her, but in the past few months, that has gradually disappeared.


    Song Soo-yeon blinked her eyes, then closed them again.


    She didnt stop Sce.


    It was a moment when she felt someone else needed to speak these embarrassing truths.


    As Jung-gyeoms expression brightened, she had to firmly shut her mouth.


    She often looks at her phone, sometimes hums a little song, and rushes off as soon as school ends.


    .....Soo-yeon does?


    Recently, she even told me shes happy to have made a friend, you know?


    Jung-gyeom looked confused.


    Song Soo-yeon forced herself to meet his eyes.


    She wanted to assure him that what Sce was saying wasn''t entirely false.


    It felt like she was making excuses through her eyes.


    .....She never said anything like that to me..


    Jung-gyeom asked with difficulty.


    Maybe shes just shy? She isnt denying it and is quietly listening, right?


    .........


    Jung-gyeom turned his head towards Song Soo-yeon.


    His expression was filled with confusion as he asked.


    ......Is that true?


    .........


    ......Soo-yeon, if thats true, why did you tell me to leave today....


    ..........


    ....Im confused. Im trying to do this for Soo-yeon... but she keeps getting angry, and I dont know what to do.


    Song Soo-yeon gathered her courage.


    She didnt care that Sce was there.


    It was the first time she was revealing her true feelings, but her instincts told her she couldn''t hide them anymore.


    She didnt want to miss this opportunity.


    "I''m just upset...."


    ....What?


    ....Dont you know that youre all I have now, mister? Do you think I''m angry at you because I dislike you...?"


    As Song Soo-yeon spoke, her thoughts began to clear.


    Yes, right now, Jung-gyeom was all she had.


    "Do I have to say it for you to know? How can I say it with my own mouth? That I don''t dislike you?


    .....How can I know if you dont say it? I cant read minds...


    ....I dont have friends. Even my parents abandoned me. Who else do I have if not you?"


    ............


    In this garbage-like world, you''re the only person I''ve been close to. How can you not know?"


    Song Soo-yeon recalled Jung-gyeoms pure intentions as she spoke.


    You were the only one who showed me genuine kindness... and you even saved my life.


    ....Soo-yeon, I told you, its also my first time having a friend. Im just as clumsy. I can''t read minds. How can I really know? Especially when you always curse and push me away.


    ....Damn it.... How can I say it when Im embarrassed...


    .....Then why did you tell me to leave at the graduation?


    ......I was angry.


    What?


    How can I not be angry when youre telling me to go somewhere else... How can I stay calm? I was happy with our daily life together, wasnt it the same for you?


    ....Of course, I was also happy-


    -If you were happy, you should have talked to me before telling me to go..!


    Song Soo-yeon yelled out loud, her feelings of being neglected pouring out all at once.


    You could have asked for my opinion before deciding!


    .........


    "....You always said that. There are joys that money can''t buy. I felt the same. I was really happy. It''s not because you paid me or gave me a ce to stay. I can give up the sry and return the house."


    Song Soo-yeon bit her lower lip.


    Sh*t... I dont want to leave... Im just annoyed because you keep telling me to go....!


    Jung-gyeom and Song Soo-yeon returned to the argument they had already had yesterday.


    Jung-gyeoms expression twisted.


    ......But the situation at the restaurant is not good right now. I cant afford to take care of you anymore.


    .....Didnt I say I dont need money?


    ...Then how and when are you nning to gather the deposit?


    Song Soo-yeon swallowed hard.


    She cautiously proposed the solution she had thought about hundreds of times the day before.


    .....Lets live together.


    .....What?


    What?


    Sce was equally surprised at her side.


    However, Song Soo-yeon didn''t care.


    I trust you. I know you wont do anything to me like other men. Just for a while... let''s live together.


    ..........


    Its not like Im saying lets live together forever. Just until the situation gets better.... I just... dont want to leave right now


    Jung-gyeom didnt respond for a moment, looking stunned.


    Song Soo-yeon couldnt read his thoughts as her ability wasn''t activated.


    She couldnt tell if he was considering it or simply fed up with her.


    But Song Soo-yeon didnt stop.


    .....If you dislike it, Ill just stay at the restaurant.


    Jung-gyeom, hearing her words, shifted his gaze.


    He asked,


    ......Why... would you go to such lengths?


    ....Why did you go to such lengths for me?


    ............


    .........I havent repaid even a bit of your kindness.


    She murmured, recalling Jung-gyeoms pure intentions.


    Clinging to this one justification, however clumsy it might have been, gave Song Soo-yeon a sanctuary of sorts.


    .....Right. So let me repay you. Ill leave after Ive repaid you. Ill leave then.


    In truth, Song Soo-yeon had already incurred a debt of gratitude she could never repay in a lifetime, ever since the day she was about to jump off the rooftop.


    It was her way of saying she wanted to stay by his side for the rest of her life.


    Sce interjected again.


    "...It''s human nature to want to repay kindness."


    Jung-gyeoms eyes snapped open.


    He had been reacting dramatically to Sces words.


    Song Soo-yeon began to feel annoyed by this fact.


    No matter how much Sce was helping, it bothered her to see Jung-gyeom react like that.


    Have you ever felt the desire to repay a favor, Jung-gyeom?


    At that question, Jung-gyeoms eyes fixed on Sce.


    For an ufortably long time.


    In that silence, Song Soo-yeons heart pricked painfully.


    She couldnt understand why it was so irritating to see him looking at someone other than herself.


    Maybe she disliked the misunderstanding or delusion Sce might have.


    Jung-gyeom was already in love with her, so wouldnt it be pitiful if she was mistaken?


    .....A favor... yes, I think... I understand what you mean now.


    Jung-gyeom murmured.


    Song Soo-yeon opened her mouth again, trying to recapture his attention.


    ....So, mister... let me stay by your side. Let''s go back to how we were before.


    .......


    Cooking delicious food... exchanging greetings... maybe even going out asionally."


    Imagining going out seemed to amuse Jung-gyeom, who chuckled.


    Song Soo-yeon felt her spirits lifting as the atmosphere began to rx.


    ....You''re a loner like me, mister. So... let''s stay together. I''ll try to get angry less from now on...


    Song Soo-yeon nced at Sce, thinking it might be better to rify an important fact before she got the wrong idea.


    ......So.....sh*t.... just... keep liking me like before."


    .......


    "...Ah, this is so embarrassing..."


    Song Soo-yeon whispered shyly.


    Jung-gyeomughed.


    .....I didnt tell you to look for another job because I disliked you, Soo-yeon.


    Sce reacted as well.


    .....What?


    She covered her mouth in surprise, alternating her gaze between Jung-gyeom and Song Soo-yeon.


    Exactly the response Song Soo-yeon had hoped for.


    Are you two... in that kind of rtionship?


    What?


    Jung-gyeom raised a metaphorical question mark.


    Sce asked more specifically.


    Were you... lovers? Is that why Jung-gyeom is helping Soo-yeon so much?


    They werent lovers.


    But there was one-sided love being received.


    Wanting to reveal this fact, Song Soo-yeon felt an itch to speak up.


    She didnt want Sce to get too cocky just for catching a bit of Jung-gyeoms attention.


    ....What are you talking about? Were not in a romantic rtionship.


    Jung-gyeoms expression hardened.


    Song Soo-yeon wondered if there was a need for him to be so serious.


    But... the nuance of Soo-yeons words just now...


    ...Nuance?


    .......Like being loved... that sort of...


    Sces voice trailed off, sounding cautious.


    Song Soo-yeon enjoyed her reaction.


    She secretly smiled.


    Jung-gyeom then said,


    ......Why do you keep saying that? Why would I love Soo-yeon. I like her as a person, but its definitely not love.


    Song Soo-yeons expression hardened at his following words.


    Her sinking heart was an added bonus.


    ......What?


    Though she couldnt hear his inner thoughts, his expression spoke truer than ever before.

 Chapter 29: My Hero (5)

    Chapter 29: My Hero (5)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 4-5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    ......Why do you keep saying that? Why would I love Soo-yeon? I like her as a person, but it''s definitely not love.


    If only she could hear his true feelings.


    It was impossible to tell whether Jung-gyeom was lying or telling the truth.


    She just wanted to believe it was a lie.


    The reason was unclear.


    But when Jung-gyeom denied loving her, her heart instantly felt empty.


    It was as if something that had always been there, holding her heart together, had disappeared.


    Jung-gyeom asked,


    So, Soo-yeon, you just want to be liked as a friend, right? Thats what you mean, isnt it?


    Song Soo-yeon reacted btedly to Jung-gyeoms question.


    Ever since hearing him say he didnt love her, her mind kept drifting elsewhere.


    .....What? Oh... that...


    .......


    ......


    Song Soo-yeon alternately looked at Sce and Jung-gyeom.


    As they waited for an answer, she weakly replied,


    .....Yes. Thats what I meant.


    Right?


    Contrary to Song Soo-yeons feelings, an atmosphere of reconciliation warmly filled the store.


    Jung-gyeom also spoke more softly.


    Soo-yeon has always been afraid of men. With her stunning beauty, shes suffered a lot. I couldnt add to that hurt.


    .........


    As he continued, Song Soo-yeons heart grew heavier.


    Despite hearing these stories repeated dozens of times, the impact of the sentences felt different now.


    She wanted to know why he said he didnt love her.


    Song Soo-yeon reflected on all the kindness he had shown her.


    Cooking for free.


    Saving her from bullies.


    Storming into the Hero Association to confront Shake.


    Solving school violence.


    Addressing her parental issues.


    Providing a house.


    And even paying her a sry.


    Could all this be done without love?


    No.


    Surely Jung-gyeom must love her.


    But... why then did he deny it?


    With such a serious expression.


    Out of embarrassment?


    Or because Sce was there?


    Whatever it was, her emotions were a tangled mess, adding to her confusion.


    ....I thought all the things you did were because of romantic feelings.


    Ahaha... no.


    Jung-gyeom endlessly denied love.


    Each time he did, Song Soo-yeons heart seemed to fall deeper and deeper.


    Then why do you do these good deeds, Jung-gyeom?


    ...........


    Once again, Jung-gyeom looked intently at Sce.


    It was the second time he had given her such a look.


    Its a secret.


    He said it was for self-satisfaction.


    As Jung-gyeom tried to hide something meaningfully from Sce,beling it as a secret, Song Soo-yeon immediately exposed him.


    She couldnt understand why she did it.


    But she was certain she felt repulsion.


    ........


    As Jung-gyeom looked at her, Song Soo-yeon spoke.


    ....Theres nothing to hide, is there?


    Thats true, isnt it?


    -p!


    Just then, Sce pped her hands loudly, drawing everyones attention.


    Ive made up my mind!


    Jung-gyeom and Song Soo-yeon turned to look at her.


    ....What have you decided?


    Ive decided to be closer, no, to help Jung-gyeom and Soo-yeon get closer!


    .....What?


    Song Soo-yeon felt ufortable.


    It was displeasing.


    The thought of Sce getting closer to Jung-gyeom brought a sense of rejection, almost like a warning of danger.


    Herplex feelings were annoying her.


    Her heart felt constricted.


    ....I dont like it.


    Song Soo-yeon spoke out.


    Sce responded with a hurt tone.


    .....Oh...? Really....?


    .......


    ....I was trying to help you reconcile....


    ....It feels like you have some ulterior motive.


    ....What ulterior motive?


    Song Soo-yeon alternated her gaze between Jung-gyeom and Sce.


    She couldnt pinpoint it, but she hoped their rtionship wouldn''t progress further.


    .....Soo-yeon, dont be like that.


    Jung-gyeom chimed in.


    Song Soo-yeon thought he would understand her feelings.


    .....Mister, you know I dont like heroes....


    She spoke as if throwing a tantrum, but Jung-gyeom didnt back down.


    ......I told you there are true heroes that shouldn''t be hated.


    ..........What...?


    Song Soo-yeon couldnt believe her ears.


    She hadnt expected him to say such a thing in front of a hero.


    Her eyes turned towards Sce.


    ........So, Sce is that true hero?


    ......I dont know, but we wont know unless we get closer, right?


    ..........


    Jung-gyeoms head turned towards Sce.


    Song Soo-yeon felt that his gaze was being too easily stolen by Sce.


    Discontent began to rise within her.


    But how do you n to get us closer?


    Jung-gyeom asked Sce, smiling slightly.


    Despite the question being hard to answer specifically, Sce confidently retorted as if she had a n.


    How about drinking?


    .....What?


    .....Drinking?


    Yes, drinking! Shake said theres nothing better than alcohol for getting closer! Soo-yeon is an adult too, right?


    Jung-gyeom tilted his head.


    ....Do you like drinking?


    No? Actually, Ive never tried it.


    But why suggest drinking then...


    Because its a celebration of Jung-gyeom and Soo-yeon reconciling... and like I said, it''s good for getting closer... and it helps to open up, right?


    Opening up.


    Song Soo-yeon mulled over those words.


    Yes, now that she thought about it, there was that method.


    Getting Jung-gyeom to drink and speak his true feelings.


    To make him admit in front of Sce that he actually loved her.


    She was also curious about alcohol.


    What exactly was it, that led her mother down the path of addiction?


    What was it that caused people to fall apart sopletely?


    ''I thought about trying alcohol someday. The opportunity hase sooner than expected.''


    There was no resentment towards alcohol.


    Her feelings for her mother had been set aside a long time ago.


    Isnt it a bit too early?


    Despite Jung-gyeom''sment, Sce was undeterred.


    Who says you can only drink at night?


    ....Thats true, but... what about work? Isnt it still working hours?


    If it were working hours, I wouldnt be here! I caught a viin this morning, so I got the day off!


    ....Really?


    ......Do you... dislike the idea?


    As Jung-gyeom hesitated, Sce cautiously asked.


    ....No. I actually like drinking.


    Jung-gyeom answered. Song Soo-yeon frowned again.


    ....You like drinking, sir?


    Yes. Ah... maybe you feel that way because of your mother...?


    Jung-gyeom asked cautiously.


    However, Song Soo-yeon was honest.


    No. Ive actually been curious. Just... didnt know you liked drinking until now...


    .....Well, I havent had much chance to drink.


    ........


    Jung-gyeom shrugged his shoulders.


    .....Then shall we have a drink for a change? Are you okay with that, Soo-yeon?


    .....Yes. I do want to try it. That....


    .....?


    ....Its a chance to learn about alcohol from an adult.


    Jung-gyeomughed happily at that.


    Sce also giggled, covering her mouth.


    Hes an adult, indeed.


    Jung-gyeom said, after a burst ofughter.


    Sce, calming down from herughter, asked,


    Hey, Soo-yeon, why do you keep calling Jung-gyeom mister? You dont seem to have much of an age difference.


    .......Thats none of your business.


    Saying it like that hurts my feelings. Hehe. Anyway, Jung-gyeom, how old are you...?


    Im 23 years old.


    Im two years younger. Im 21.


    Song Soo-yeon felt awkward again on the side.


    Despite the small age difference, she felt strangely defeated by Sce, who was even closer in age to Jung-gyeom.


    Jung-gyeom stood up.


    Then wait here. Ill get some side dishes ready.


    Oh, then Ill go buy the alcohol.


    Sce also stood up.


    Jung-gyeoms eyes scanned her from head to toe.


    She was still in her hero costume.


    ....In that outfit?


    Oh, of course Ill change beforeing back.


    Jung-gyeoms eyes widened, and he asked as if he couldnt believe it.


    ......Youreing back in regr clothes?


    Yes. Of course, right? Why?


    Song Soo-yeon couldnt find an opening to interject in their conversation.


    Their back and forth was too seamless.


    Among the three of them, Song Soo-yeon increasingly felt a lonely anxiety.


    ......No... just surprised to hear about a heros casual attire...


    It''s hard to get closer if I keep hiding my face. Oh!


    Sce suddenly eximed as if something had urred to her, bringing her hand close to her mouth.


    Then, she pulled down the mask that was covering her nose and mouth.


    ...Oh.


    With Jung-gyeoms exmation, a refreshingly beautiful woman revealed her face.


    She was wless, with a bright and cute appearance that matched the atmosphere.


    Now that were going to get closer, Ill tell you my real name! But you cant go around saying it, okay?


    What?


    My name is Min-Bom! Its a single character!


    Song Soo-yeons heart ached again at the mention of a single character name.


    Why... did her name, like Jung-gyeom''s, have to be a single character?


    Despite her dislike, Sce effortlessly bridged the distance.


    Min-Bom?


    ...Unusual, right?


    Song Soo-yeon looked at Jung-gyeoms expression.


    ............Mister..


    Jung-gyeom was no longer even looking at Song Soo-yeon.


    ...No. Bom...Bom... It suits you so well, Im surprised.


    His expression brightened beautifully.


    It was a shy smile that Song Soo-yeon had never seen before.


    ....Ah.


    Song Soo-yeon clutched her chest.


    Something seemed to have pierced and passed through her heart just now.

 Chapter 30: My Hero (6)

    Chapter 30: My Hero (6)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 4-5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Under excessive stress, Song Soo-yeon always only had one choice.


    To kill her emotions.


    Despite reconciling with Jung-gyeom, the unease never stopped; it even intensified.


    It was like that every time Jung-gyeom looked at Sce, no, Min-Bom.


    Sce had already changed into cute casual clothes and was sitting in the store.


    "Do you like spicy food?"


    Jung-gyeom''s voice echoed from the kitchen.


    "Yes! I like it!"


    Min-Bom responded energetically.


    She seemed excited about the uing drinking session.


    Song Soo-yeon wasn''t.


    If Min-Bom hadn''t been there, perhaps she might have enjoyed herself.


    But Min-Bom''s presence made her feel as though her and Jung-gyeom''s space was being invaded.


    It was ufortable.


    Song Soo-yeon waited quietly before asking.


    "....Mister, aren''t you going to ask me?"


    "Huh? Ask what."


    "....Whether I like spicy food or not."


    "You like it, dont you."


    ".......


    Song Soo-yeon had nothing to say.


    She didn''t even understand why she was acting so childishly.


    Soon, Jung-gyeom brought out thest side dish.


    Stir-fried beef brisket with bean sprouts, fried chicken, and finally, a spicy seafood noodle soup was ced on the table.


    "Wow....."


    Min-Bom reacted with admiration.


    Her expression genuinely reflected her feelings.


    "You didn''t have to go to all this trouble... Thank you."


    Jung-gyeom, seeing this, gave a bashful smile.


    "It makes me happy to see you react like that."


    Watching Jung-gyeom''s happiness, Song Soo-yeon''s heart sank even further.


    No matter how much she tried to kill her emotions, the pain didnt subside.


    Unfounded irritation towards Min-Bom also arose.


    ....Is she flirting with mister?


    ....Even feelings she had never thought she''d have towards another woman began to surface.


    "Its Song Soo-yeon''s graduation, so I thought Id put in some effort."


    And then, Jung-gyeom''s words lightly lifted Song Soo-yeon''s sunken mood.


    As Song Soo-yeon blinked and looked at Jung-gyeom, he was smiling brightly at her.


    ".....Im d we reconciled. It wouldn''t have been nice to fight on graduation day."


    "......Mister..."


    Song Soo-yeon swallowed her smile.


    And then she whispered quietly.


    ".....Thank you."


    "Congrattions."


    Jung-gyeom congratted her once more.


    Song Soo-yeon took a deep breath in and out, refreshing her mind.


    "So, Hero. What are we drinking-"


    "-It''s Min-Bom."


    Min-Bom yfully corrected Jung-gyeom.


    A smile lingered on her lips from the scene she had just witnessed between Jung-gyeom and Song Soo-yeon.


    "Huh?"


    "Please call me Min-Bom. I''m not Sce right now, right? Im just a civilian."


    "Ahaha.. Is that so? Alright then, Min-Bom, where''s the alcohol?"


    Min-Bom got up from her seat.


    Song Soo-yeon quietly watched her.


    Min-Bom walked to the refrigerator that was in the kitchen, pulled out a ck bag, and found soju inside.


    "Cheers! Here''s the soju!"


    "......Red cap...?"


    Jung-gyeom tilted his head, muttering to himself.


    Song Soo-yeon and Min-Bom were equally puzzled.


    "....What''s ''red cap''?"


    Min-Bom asked.


    Jung-gyeom pointed to the soju bottle she was holding.


    "...That soju. The red cap."


    ".....Huh?"


    Min-Bom still didn''t seem to understand what Jung-gyeom was saying.


    The same went for Song Soo-yeon.


    It was exactly the kind her mother used to drink.


    ".....That one has a slightly higher alcohol content. It''s your first time, are you sure youll be okay?"


    "Ah..! Is that so...?"


    Min-Bom looked like she had made a mistake.


    Her eyes wandered between the soju and Jung-gyeom.


    "...Is...is this not okay? I...I''ve never drunk alcohol before..."


    "It''s fine, but... you might want to be a bit careful."


    "....."


    Song Soo-yeon''s eyes quietly shifted to Jung-gyeom.


    "....You too, Song Soo-yeon."


    And with that, things went back to normal.


    "Um... well, thanks for letting me know. Shall we have a drink before the food gets cold...?"


    Min-Bom cautiously suggested.


    There was still a hint of innocence in her demeanor.


    She seemed excited about trying alcohol for the first time.


    Jung-gyeom smiled at her enthusiasm.


    "Here, give it to me."


    Jung-gyeom took the soju bottle from Min-Bom''s hand.


    "I actually dont know much about drinking etiquette either."


    Min-Bom sat down, and Jung-gyeom unscrewed the cap.


    "....I grew up alone. Nobody was there to teach me."


    "......"


    "......"


    Song Soo-yeon and Min-Bom nodded silently, understanding.


    Jung-gyeom looked at the soju with a wistful eye.


    "Soter, when the opportunity arises, I rmend you learn proper drinking etiquette from someone else. I''m not a good teacher."


    "It''s okay. Ill still take your advice!"


    Min-Bom held out her soju ss with both hands stretched out.


    Jung-gyeom, amused by her innocence, poured her first drink.


    Song Soo-yeon fiddled with her own ss, a bitte.


    Only after Min-Bom''s turn passed could she extend her hand.


    Song Soo-yeon''s ss was filled.


    While doing so, Jung-gyeom spoke.


    "Let''s set one rule though. Since we''ve gathered to get closer, no one fills their own ss. How''s that?"


    "Sounds good."


    Min-Bom chuckled and agreed.


    Meanwhile, Song Soo-yeon reached for Jung-gyeom''s soju bottle.


    ".....I''ll pour for you, Mister."


    "Ahaha, thank you."


    His ss too was filled.


    Then everyone held their sses, eyeing each other.


    Jung-gyeom initiated the toast.


    "Its early, but....cheers!"


    "Please take care of me!"


    Min-Bom smiled and clinked sses,


    ".......


    And Song Soo-yeon cautiously extended her ss.


    Everyone gulped down their soju in unison.


    Song Soo-yeon easily downed her soju.


    ''....What?''


    She thought.


    It was milder than expected.


    Everyone else always grimaced at the bitterness of their first drink, but for her, it didnt feel that way.


    It was almost sweet.


    The taste wasn''t bad, but Song Soo-yeon didn''t feel like showing it, especially with Jung-gyeom watching her as if curious about her reaction.


    "How is it, Song Soo-yeon?"


    "......Nothing special."


    "Really? What about you, Min-Bom... Min-Bom?"


    Song Soo-yeon looked at Min-Bom, following Jung-gyeom''s gaze.


    Min-Bom was hunched over, motionless.


    Her expression was deeply furrowed, and her eyes confusedly wandered between the soju ss and Jung-gyeom.


    After a long while, she finally exhaled a breath through her teeth.


    "....Ew...is this...is this spoiled...?"


    Jung-gyeom burst intoughter.


    He leaned his head back slightly, his eyes curving as heughed loudly.


    Song Soo-yeon watched his reaction with slight bewilderment.


    In the months they had been together, she had never seen himugh like that.


    Jung-gyeom then said, still chuckling.


    "Why, not the taste you were imagining?"


    "You...it''s too bitter! Song Soo-yeon...how could you drink this?"


    Song Soo-yeon''s gaze was still fixed on Jung-gyeom.


    Should she have acted like Min-Bom, reacting cutely and innocently to the bitterness?


    She wondered if Jung-gyeom would haveughed for her too.


    "....I just...found it bearable..."


    Song Soo-yeon answered absentmindedly.


    Min-Bom continued.


    "....Why do adults drink this?"


    "You''re an adult too, Min-Bom."


    "Oh, that...yes, I am. But why do they all drink this...?"


    "It does make you feel good after a while."


    Jung-gyeom assured.


    There was certainty in his eyes.


    Believing in Jung-gyeom''s words, Song Soo-yeon''s eyes drifted towards the soju bottle.


    ....If what he said was true, there was nothing more Song Soo-yeon needed.


    She felt like her mood was constantly hitting rock bottom.


    Song Soo-yeon picked up the bottle again and extended both hands towards Jung-gyeom.


    "....Aren''t you going to eat the side dishes first?"


    "....Hurry up and take it."


    Jung-gyeom smiled warmly at her again.


    "Definitely feels less lonely when someone else pours for you."


    It felt like she was on a roller coaster.


    Of course, Song Soo-yeon had never been on one, but it must feel something like this.


    Her mood fluctuated between feeling bad and good.


    The fact that Jung-gyeom felt less lonely because of her, even without alcohol, made her slightly exhrated.


    "...I''ll keep pouring for you in the future."


    Jung-gyeom yfully raised his eyebrows.


    "....Your tone''s softer? Feeling a little cautious?"


    Moreover, she blushed too easily at his yfulness.


    "......What are you talking about?"


    In the past, she might have hurled insults, but she was indeed being cautious, as he said.


    Especially since an irritating presence had appeared.


    Song Soo-yeon handed him the bottle and extended her ss.


    Jung-gyeom refilled her ss.


    This simple exchange seemed to grow their bond.


    She began to understand why alcohol was considered good for socializing.


    As Song Soo-yeon''s ss was filled, Min-Bom extended hers as well.


    "Me too, please!"


    "You said it''s bitter. Are you sure?"


    "We still have to get closer!"


    Jung-gyeom smiled and filled Min-Bom''s ss.


    The thought of them building a bond made Song Soo-yeon''s heart heavy.


    Song Soo-yeon clinked her ss and downed her soju again.


    .....It wasn''t as bitter this time.


    The atmosphere became lively.


    Empty soju bottles started to line up.


    However, Song Soo-yeon''s mood did not improve.


    Instead, she grew more troubled watching Jung-gyeom and Min-Bom getting closer.


    ".....So that''s how you got selected. I never thought you could be a hero at such a young age."


    "You have enough talent to be one. That''s impressive."


    "Not really. Like I said, I think Jung-gyeom is more amazing. You seem much more like a hero than me."


    Song Soo-yeon couldn''t find an opening to join in their bright conversation.


    Moreover, Jung-gyeom''s attention was only on Min-Bom.


    The longer the drinking session, the more Song Soo-yeon understood her feelings.


    She realized why she was feeling so bad.


    .....She disliked Min-Bom getting close to Jung-gyeom.


    She couldnt understand why.


    She just didn''t like it and felt spiteful.


    It was hard to hide her feelings, especially on a day when she needed to be extra careful.


    Song Soo-yeon raised her ss.


    It was already empty.


    "....Mis-"


    Before she could call Jung-gyeom to refill her ss, he gently grabbed her hand that was lifting the ss.


    Song Soo-yeon felt sobered up instantly.


    Her slightly dizzy head cleared in a moment.


    ".....Song Soo-yeon, are you okay?"


    "......Yes?"


    ".....You''ve been silently drinking, and I''m worried. You know you get drunk faster if you drink without talking, right?"


    ".....Is that true?"


    "...Hehe. You lose track of your pace."


    "........"


    Even amidst this, Song Soo-yeon wondered why she didn''t dislike his touch.


    Every physical contact she had experienced from men so far was repulsive, but why did this touch... make her heart flutter?


    She wished he wouldn''t let go of her.


    As she entertained these thoughts, she chose silence, and Jung-gyeom, surprised, withdrew his hand.


    "....Ah. Sorry. I guess I''m drunk too."


    "....It''s okay."


    "...Are you going to drink more?"


    ".....If you pour for me."


    "Control your drinking. Stop if you feel dizzy."


    Song Soo-yeon felt her heart lift as she conversed with Jung-gyeom for the first time in a while.


    Breathing became easier, her mind more alert, and her mood much improved.


    "You two seem close."


    Min-Bommented from the side.


    Interrupted by her, Song Soo-yeon felt a strange spite arise.


    ".....Of course we''re close. Did you think we werent?"


    Jung-gyeom chimed in too.


    "What do you mean? It was Min-Bom who said that Song Soo-yeon doesn''t hate me."


    Min-Bom frantically waved her hands in defense.


    "Ah, no... it''s true... but still, after seeing you two fight today, and also...."


    "......?"


    "I felt a sense of distance in the way you address each other, considering how long you''ve been together...."


    Jung-gyeom and Song Soo-yeon exchanged nces.


    ".....That''s true."


    Jung-gyeom readily admitted, and


    "......What''s wrong with calling him Mister?"


    Song Soo-yeon challenged.


    Min-Bom raised her hands as if to show she meant no harm.


    "No, it''s fine! But... considering the age difference is only three years, isnt Mister a bit much?"


    "..........."


    A sense of foreboding crept up on Song Soo-yeon.


    She didn''t like the direction the conversation was taking.


    Jung-gyeom spoke up.


    "Right? I even suggested changing it before, but Song Soo-yeon didn''t like the idea. I can''t force her."


    "What did you want to be called?"


    Min-Bom, suddenly interested, wore a yful smile.


    Jung-gyeom rolled his eyes, recalling that moment.


    "....Um....Mister Gyeom... I think?"


    "What, so it was still Mister?"


    "....Right?"


    Song Soo-yeon wanted to end this conversation.


    Her heart was pounding increasingly.


    Something unpleasant was approaching.


    "....So what? It''s none of your business, isnt it?"


    "....Hmm.... I guess so."


    Jung-gyeom joined in.


    "Actually, the title Mister has be so established that it''s impossible to change it now."


    "......What?"


    Song Soo-yeon''s voice wasced with confusion.


    "Huh?"


    ".....Ah... that... never mind."


    Song Soo-yeon felt a strange twist in her heart.


    Unknowingly, she might have thought of the title as something temporary, to be changed one day.


    Like Min-Bom, Song Soo-yeon might have been bothered by the distance implied by the title.


    She was just beginning to realize these feelings within herself.


    But the die was cast, and it seemed unlikely that the title would change.


    This realization nted an ufortable dissatisfaction in her.


    Jung-gyeom had warned her before.


    Once a title takes hold, it''s hard to change.


    Somehow, those words echoed in Song Soo-yeon''s ears.


    ".......I dont want to keep calling you Mr. Jung-gyeom."


    At that moment, a shy voice came from Song Soo-yeon''s left.


    Song Soo-yeon turned her head.


    Min-Bom was looking at Jung-gyeom.


    "Is that so?"


    "I just find the title Mr. still awkward. Maybe I''m not grown-up enough."


    "So how would you like to call me?"


    Min-Bom twirled her long hair around her finger, avoiding eye contact, and murmured.


    "......Gyeom... oppa?"


    ---


    raei: ahh honorifics/titles are my biggest weakness. Sorry if I missed anything.

 Chapter 31: My Hero (7)

    Chapter 31: My Hero (7)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 4-5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "......Gyeom... oppa?"


    Song Soo-yeon had to helplessly watch the scene unfold.


    There was no justification to prevent the change in address.


    She had her chance, and it was she who had rejected it.


    Her chosen address for him was Mister.


    ".........."


    It was her own fault, yet for some reason, she wanted to me someone else.


    She wanted to be angry, wishing Min-Bom wouldn''t call Jung-gyeom oppa.


    That addresscked the distance Mister had.


    It seemed more intimate, closer.


    The thought of someone being closer to Jung-gyeom than herself made her stomach churn.


    ''Why?''


    She had asked herself this question hundreds of times today.


    Jung-gyeom, who was lonely, was making friends, achieving his dreams.


    Why was she feeling so bad about it?


    Why did she dislike it?


    Did she, unknowingly, dislike Jung-gyeom?


    Did she not want him to be happy?


    No, that couldn''t be it.


    Then, was it Sce, or Min-Bom, she didn''t like?


    ...Of course, she didn''t like her, but she never thought Min-Bom was bad.


    She was the first woman who didn''t feel jealous of her.


    Definitely a good person.


    ...Yet, watching the two get closer was torturous.


    Jung-gyeom''s face turned red.


    Song Soo-yeon wanted to believe it was because of the alcohol.


    She wanted to believe his shyughter was not because of Min-Bom''s suggestion, but an outburst caused by alcohol.


    Afterughing meaninglessly for a while, he asked.


    "....Are you suggesting we drop formalities?"


    "....I would like that."


    Song Soo-yeon nervously awaited Jung-gyeom''s response, but she knew it wasn''t a fair fight.


    "Okay."


    Jung-gyeom soon replied.


    ".....It feels familiar."


    Min-Bom questioned.


    "Familiar?"


    "Ah, no, it''s just something."


    "Hmm.... so can I drop formalities?"


    Song Soo-yeon looked at Jung-gyeom.


    He smiled at Min-Bom.


    "Sure. Let''s drop them, Bom."


    Song Soo-yeon''s heart sank.


    "Et hehe... Okay, Gyeom oppa."


    Twice.


    Even Song Soo-yeon, who felt foolish, could see the budding feelings between them.


    The address was too affectionate.


    Unlike the Mister she used.


    And the Ms. Soo-yeon* he used for her.


    Song Soo-yeon''s hand began to tremble faintly.


    She disliked it.


    Whatever the reason, she disliked it.


    She picked up her ss of soju and gulped it down her throat.


    "....Mister. I need another drink."


    ".....Soo-yeon. Why are you rushing like that...?"


    Song Soo-yeon mmed her ss down on the table.


    The sound echoed throughout the store.


    Drinking gave her courage.


    She felt like she could finally speak her mind.


    She looked at Min-Bom.


    "Why are you doing this to us?"


    "......What?"


    Song Soo-yeon exhaled a short sigh.


    She didn''t care that Jung-gyeom looked flustered.


    "Mister is so naively kind that he might not realize it, but do you know how unnatural it is for you to approach us like this?"


    "...So.. Soo-yeon?"


    "What kind of hero suddenly wants to get close and reveals their identity? If there''s no ulterior motive, it doesnt make any sense logically."


    Min-Bom''s eyes began to wander as well.


    She looked at Song Soo-yeon and Jung-gyeom with a puzzled expression.


    "And you keep flirting with Mister, acting all cute....!"


    "...Wh..what...? I...I never did that...."


    "Don''t say you didn''t, geez..."


    The words flowing out of Song Soo-yeon''s mouth felt eerily familiar to her.


    She quickly realized why.


    She was saying the same things she had endlessly heard from other female students.


    ''Why am I saying these things?''


    But she wanted an answer.


    "Did Shake ask you to spy on Mister? Are you holding a grudge against him because of what happened at the Hero Association?"


    "No, Song Soo-yeon! I would never do that!"


    Min-Bom eximed in shock.


    But Song Soo-yeon was relentless.


    "How would I know? I dont really know you!"


    "Why would a hero bear a grudge against a civilian...?"


    "I dont know either. I''m just talking about possibilities. Be honest, Min-Bom. Being a hero isnt about being good. It''s about being strong and able to subdue viins. Heroes can be just as dirty as viins!"


    "........."


    The smile disappeared from Min-Bom''s face.


    She looked bewildered, unable to find the right words.


    Song Soo-yeon tasted a small victory.


    But at the same time, she worried about Jung-gyeom.


    If Min-Bom really appeared here to spy on Jung-gyeom, she didn''t know what to do next.


    "...Song Soo-yeon,e here."


    At that moment, Jung-gyeom called Song Soo-yeon.


    She hesitated for a moment, then got up and sat next to Jung-gyeom.


    Min-Bom looked even more bewildered.


    But Jung-gyeom reassured her.


    "Bom, calm down. It''s not because we''re wary of you that I asked Soo-yeon toe here."


    Every time he called her ''Bom'', Song Soo-yeon''s heart ached.


    "Take a moment to breathe, okay?"


    Jung-gyeomforted Min-Bom gently.


    She nodded and began to take deep breaths.


    Meanwhile, Jung-gyeom patted Song Soo-yeon''s back gently and said.


    "Soo-yeon, I know you don''t like heroes."


    "........"


    "And thank you for worrying about me. I never really thought about that."


    Min-Bom flinched slightly.


    "Bom, calm down. It''s okay."


    Once again, Jung-gyeom showed his palm to Min-Bom, soothing her.


    Song Soo-yeon slightly bowed her head, feeling the warmth from Jung-gyeom''s hand on her back.


    "But it''s okay. I don''t think she would do that."


    "........."


    Song Soo-yeon had expected it.


    She thought Jung-gyeom would say something like this.


    "So, Soo-yeon, let''s not be too guarded. Everything will be fine."


    However, she didnt want to back down.


    Song Soo-yeon, in ast-ditch effort, said to him,


    ".....But it''s strange, isn''t it? Someone wanting to get close and revealing their identity just like that."


    "...Yes. It can be. I hadnt thought about it. Thank you for bringing it up. Now we can ask for the reason, so calm down, okay?"


    Song Soo-yeon raised her head and looked towards Jung-gyeom.


    She had never been this close to his face before.


    She could feel her face reddening, but unlike before, she didn''t want to turn away in embarrassment.


    His straight gaze was etched in her memory.


    Their breaths were close enough to touch.


    Was it the alcohol?


    Even this close to him, she wasnt scared of him being a man.


    Jung-gyeom turned his head.


    For Song Soo-yeon, the moment seemed fleeting.


    She regained herposure and turned to Min-Bom.


    "Bom, so... was there a reason?"


    "........."


    "I dont think you came to me for a strange reason. Just like Song Soo-yeon said... maybe you had something you wanted."


    "Can you tell us honestly?"


    "......."


    "....About getting closer."


    Finally, Min-Bom seemed to gather her resolve, shedding her anxious demeanor.


    She extended her empty soju ss to Jung-gyeom.


    Without a word, he refilled her ss.


    Min-Bom grimaced as she drank the soju and then began to speak.


    ".........Song Soo-yeon is right."


    Her informal speech now felt natural.


    "What.....?"


    Min-Bom quickly waved her hands before Jung-gyeom could misunderstand.


    "No, no, not like that. Not abouting to spy... but about what Song Soo-yeon said earlier. That heroes can be as dirty as viins. I totally... agree. It''s not something a hero should say, but."


    Song Soo-yeon secretly grabbed Jung-gyeom''s arm.


    She watched Min-Bom from behind his shoulder.


    "The truth is.... I know best. That heroes... aren''t always as righteous as they seem. They''re just strong ones on the right side."


    Min-Bom let out a long sigh.


    Theughter was gone from her words, each one heavy with sincerity.


    "You''d be surprised to know how many seniors became heroes not for justice but for money and fame."


    Song Soo-yeon snorted.


    "....I dont think Id be that surprised."


    Min-Bom alsoughed awkwardly at thement.


    "Ahaha, really? Well, if Song Soo-yeon realized that, then we really have a problem. Now I understand why you dislike heroes."


    Song Soo-yeon shook Jung-gyeom''s arm, trying to elicit a reaction, signaling that the conversation should be over, but Jung-gyeom calmly waited for Min-Bom to continue speaking.


    Min-Bom continued speaking.


    "Embarrassingly, I was the same. A hypocrite. I thought this way internally but never had the courage to act on it. I was disappointed with heroes in my heart, yet I was just like them. Just... going out to fight viins and smiling at citizens. I didn''t do more than that."


    "....Stop beating around the bush. What''s your purpose in awkwardly approaching us like this?"


    "....Dont you get it? It''s because Gyeom oppa is the hero I always imagined."


    "........What?"


    Song Soo-yeon felt as if her secret had been exposed.


    He was her hero, unknown to anyone else.


    But Min-Bom had realized it too.


    "A regr person, not even a hero, stood up to Shake for what''s right. I could never have mustered that kind of courage."


    ".....That''s something you don''t know, Bom."


    Jung-gyeom encouraged Min-Bom with a serious tone, but she shook her head.


    "No, oppa. I really couldn''t have done it. Haven''t I failed to do so until now?"


    "........."


    "Song Soo-yeon, you said it yesterday in the ssroom, didn''t you? That heroes are just thugs. You were right. But... I don''t want to remain a thug. I want to be a ''true hero.'' Not just catching viins, but helping everyone who needs a hand."


    ''True hero.''


    A term Song Soo-yeon had heard often.


    She nced nervously at Jung-gyeom.


    Min-Bom looked around the restaurant and said,


    "....Look at this. Even in tight circumstances, he set up a restaurant to help others. He lent his home for your sake... If Gyeom oppa isnt a hero, then what is he?"


    Song Soo-yeon swallowed hard.


    She tightened her grip on Jung-gyeom''s arm, holding onto him more firmly.


    She mustered the courage to ask,


    "....So what? Are you trying to say you fell for Mister at first sight or some nonsense like that? What does Mister being like a hero have to do with you awkwardly approaching him?"


    "Well.... thats because...."


    Min-Bom, seemingly needing courage, extended her ss again. Jung-gyeom calmly refilled it.


    But this time, Song Soo-yeon also picked up her ss.


    She wanted to drown out her frustration.


    "....Is it okay?"


    Jung-gyeom asked.


    "Pour it, Mister."


    As she answered firmly, Jung-gyeom shrugged and poured the drink.


    After both had downed their soju, Min-Bom spoke again.


    She took a short, sharp breath.


    Then, looking straight at Jung-gyeom, she said,


    "I want to be by your side, oppa."


    Song Soo-yeon''s fist clenched involuntarily.


    "What did you say?"


    However, Min-Bom paid no attention to her this time.


    Her eyes were solely fixed on Jung-gyeom.


    "I want to learn from you, being by your side. Meeting you today only strengthened my resolve. I want to be the best hero in South Korea. So, please guide me."


    ---


    *uh I usually cut honorifics and stuff unless it''s explicitly mentioned since it''s very inconsistent(mtl) and I''m not the greatest with it.


    I actually thought that after the time skip they became closer and he start calling her ''Soo-yeon'' directly but nope looks like me wrong.


    So I''ve assumed here that his usual address of ''Soo-yeon'' in the text after the time skip is actually ''Ms. Soo-yeon'' as described before the time skip.

 Chapter 32: My Hero (8)

    Chapter 32: My Hero (8)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 4-5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    No, you cant...!


    Song Soo-yeon spoke out even before Jung-gyeom could answer.


    Jung-gyeoms head slowly turned toward her.


    No...you cant. Just no.


    She repeated like a parrot, not meeting Jung-gyeom''s gaze.


    She hadnt yete up with a reason to convince him.


    She just held onto his arm, pleading with her words.


    .....Did you hate heroes this much?


    Jung-gyeoms voice echoed.


    Song Soo-yeon gave no response.


    .........Soo-yeon... do you hate me that much...?


    The hurt in Min-Boms voice was just an afterthought, barely piercing Song Soo-yeons consciousness with guilt.


    Song Soo-yeon bit her lip and then came up with a seemingly valid reason.


    "It''s... because you''re a hero."


    .........


    What if viins find out you''re helping Mister? Can you guarantee this restaurant will remain safe?


    ....Uh...


    "Don''t you care about our safety?


    Song Soo-yeon....


    Min-Bom nced at Jung-gyeom before responding.


    "I''ll be as careful as possible in that regard. I''ll always be by Gyeom oppa''s side to protect him...."


    Song Soo-yeon swallowed hard.


    That was even worse.


    She couldnt bear the thought of her always being by Jung-gyeoms side.


    It just couldnt happen.


    ...No..you cant. I dont trust you. I dont trust heroes.


    Then, a lightughter eased the tense atmosphere.


    Jung-gyeom tousled Song Soo-yeons hair.


    Ah, Mister?


    ....Hah. Why am I smiling and feeling happy?


    .....What?


    "......You''re pushing Bom away because you''re worried about me, aren''t you?"


    ........


    ...Ah. I learned a lot today. Soo-yeon doesnt actually hate me.


    Mister, thats not what were talking about.


    Its okay.


    Jung-gyeom stated firmly.


    Song Soo-yeon doubted her ears.


    She looked up at him.


    .....What?


    Thank you for worrying. Ill be fine. There wont be any problems.


    But, but-


    If that were the case, wouldnt all heroes acquaintances be in danger? Youre overthinking it.


    Song Soo-yeon slightly distanced herself from Jung-gyeom and looked at his expression, asking weakly.


    ......So, youre epting her proposal?


    "....Yes. I don''t think it will be too difficult for me."


    Song Soo-yeon shut her eyes tightly and shook her head, not letting go of Jung-gyeoms hands.


    ....I said no....


    Instead of an answer, the sound of Jung-gyeomsughter reached her ears.


    ....Haha.


    It was augh that sounded both regretful and awkward.


    Song Soo-yeons heart fluttered again at the renewed confrontation.


    Song Soo-yeon.


    Min-Bom wasnt silent either.


    She forced a cheerful voice, speaking up.


    "I... I don''t n to ask Gyeom oppa for help without giving anything in return."


    Song Soo-yeon slightly lifted her head.


    "Really. Ill talk to the Hero Association about sponsoring this restaurant."


    "......Sponsorship?"


    "Yes...! Its a ce doing good deeds! So... I''ll find ways I can help..! I want to learn various things from Gyeom oppa..."


    "....But thats-"


    "-The restaurant is struggling a bit, right?"


    Song Soo-yeon was speechless.


    Unknowingly, she envisioned a future where the restaurant received sponsorship.


    In truth, Song Soo-yeon was still unstable.


    She had only set aside her fight with Jung-gyeom, without finding a solid solution to stay in the restaurant.


    ....But if there was money.


    "........"


    Song Soo-yeon couldnt find any more words to say.


    It alles down to money.


    Always money.


    Always bending to it.


    Min-Bom continued.


    "Ill be careful not to cause any trouble. Okay...? I really want to learn, Soo-yeon. Being by oppas side... I feel like I might realize something more."


    "........"


    Jung-gyeom intervened between them.


    Alright.


    ....?


    .....Mister?


    Lets stop this conversation for today. Bom, let''s talk another time.


    ...Oppa...


    Jung-gyeom smiled, his usual familiar smile.


    ....Soo-yeon is having a hard time. Give her some time. Okay?


    Song Soo-yeon realized that Jung-gyeom was asking for time because of her.


    Until now, he was ready to ept it.


    The only reason his mind changed was one.


    "........"


    .....But this didnt bring any relief.


    She felt a growing dislike for herself.


    If not for her, Jung-gyeom might have received sponsorship money from the Hero Association through Min-Bom.


    She was the one who stopped it.


    Why did she always end up causing trouble for him?


    ....Thank you, Mister.


    Even so, she expressed her gratitude.


    She was thankful for his consideration.


    .....And Im sorry.


    "....Its okay."


    Under the influence of alcohol, conveying her feelings didnt seem as hard as before.


    ---


    ---


    Time passed again.


    The drinking session that started at lunchtime was now nearing evening.


    "....Wow. You''re really drunk."


    I said to Song Soo-yeon.


    The count of empty bottles had already passed ten.


    Of course, most of them were drunk by me and Sce.


    I had never assumed that Sce, destined to be the top-ranked hero, couldnt handle alcohol.


    I did warn her to be careful, though.


    And I, despite trying to hide it, had basic physical abilities that made it hard for me to get drunk.


    The surprising part was Song Soo-yeon.


    She put all her effort into keeping up with our pace.


    No matter how much I tried to dissuade her, she wouldnt give up.


    If I drank, she drank; if I refrained for her sake, she would grab the ss.


    Whether she wanted to get drunk or make someone else drunk, it was unclear, but in the end, it was Song Soo-yeon who copsed.


    Leaning naturally against my shoulder, she fell asleep.


    Even in her drunken slumber, her beauty shone.


    Sometimes, it was astonishing to realize how beautiful she was.


    ".......She really is pretty."


    Sce muttered as well.


    She wasn''t so drunk that she couldn''t hold her senses, but a flush had risen to her cheeks.


    With a slightly slurred speech, she asked me.


    "....Do you really feel nothing with such a beautiful person leaning on your shoulder and sleeping?"


    I paused for a moment, looking at Sce.


    ".....Why are you asking that all of a sudden?"


    "...Pfft.. Sorry. Just wanted to tease you, oppa."


    "......."


    I kind of get the feeling that you''re not the type to fall for someone just because of their looks.


    Her words made me reflect for a moment.


    Scenes from before my regression, when Sce appeared.


    .......I couldnt say I was charmed by her appearances, but it would be a lie to say I didnt think they were cool.


    And sometimes, just her intimidating presence made my heart race.


    So, if I think about those moments, what Sce just said might not be entirely urate.


    "....Hmm. I don''t think Ipletely disregard looks. It''s nice if someone is pretty."


    "....Really?"


    "Of course."


    "...Hmm. I see."


    Suddenly, I felt incredibly fortunate to be having this conversation with Sce.


    Even the fact that we could be friends like this.


    Before my regression, there was nothing more I could have wished for.


    I had longed for a friend, and I wished dozens of times that it would be Sce.


    And now, that dream had simplye true.


    Not an archenemy, noplicated past.


    It was perfect.


    A smile naturally came to my face.


    Ha... But really. How did you do that, oppa?


    "....Huh? Do what."


    With Shake. How did you get angry at him? Im still scared of him..


    This part was a bit ufortable.


    I could do that because I was stronger.


    Of course... even if I couldnt win now, there was a time in the past when I could...


    But as much as Sce admired me, I wasnt anything special.


    The reason I reached the top viin ranking in the past was all due to overwhelming force.


    Not because I was cruel or vicious, but simply because I was unstoppable.


    Thats why I was ranked first.


    Of course...... I didmit some crimes.


    So now, it''s hard for me to feel fear towards anyone.


    I''ve always been cautious about bing reckless, though.


    But I couldnt reveal that truth.


    I couldnt say, "I did it because I was strong."


    Reluctantly, I had to continue acting.


    Just... you know, it''s like that.


    You werent scared?


    Noo... I guess I should say I was scared...?


    Sigh. I just wish I wasn''t afraid at all.


    I stop acting whenever it feels like I could give advice.


    Oh. Thats not good. It''s better to have fear.


    ".....How would you know that, oppa?"


    "......Right."


    Sce burst outughing.


    I joined in,ughing along with her.


    "....Hmm.."


    At that moment, Song Soo-yeon leaned more heavily against my shoulder.


    I gently pressed the side of her head to keep it from falling off my shoulder.


    "But I really think youre amazing. Everything you do, oppa."


    "........"


    "Standing up to Shake for a student youre close to, talking about school violence. Providing food for people for free. Even giving a house to Song Soo-yeon. While you sleep at the restaurant..."


    I couldnt help but feel embarrassed.


    Not because I was ufortable with praise, but because I felt somewhat guilty.


    I was a viin.


    I started living this way all because of Sce.


    Thats why she couldnt help but admire my actions.


    All the good deeds I did were things Sce would have done.


    I was just doing what she would have dreamed of doing in the future.


    So my actions must have struck a chord with her.


    She saw my change and thought I was great for mimicking her.


    I had no choice but to feel embarrassed.


    "....It''s not like that."


    "Wow. Humble too?"


    Knowing I was feeling embarrassed, Sce started to tease me.


    Pretending to be overly surprised, she covered her mouth.


    Her yful side, which I hadn''t seen before, made me burst intoughter.


    As Iughed, Song Soo-yeon shivered as if she was cold.


    As she moved, I calmed myughter and pressed her head back against my shoulder.


    Song Soo-yeon wriggled a bit and then lightly embraced my arm, instinctively seeking warmth.


    I thought about what excuse I could make if she suddenly woke up.


    Sce activated her power for a moment.


    Her eyes and hair began to glow brightly.


    A warm heat filled the restaurant, driving away the winter chill.


    "....Thank you."


    I expressed my gratitude to Sce.


    "Huh? Whats there for you to thank me for? I did it for Song Soo-yeon."


    "Still."


    Sce looked at me for a while, then changed her position to lean towards me.


    "....Tell me honestly, oppa."


    "Yes?"


    "Song Soo-yeon is asleep right now. I''m just curious."


    "What about?"


    "......Based on what youve done for Song Soo-yeon so far, Im skeptical."


    "........"


    "......Do you really not like Song Soo-yeon?"


    I looked at Sce.


    Song Soo-yeon seemed to twitch slightly.


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    The same thought, no matter how many times Im asked.


    ".....I like her, but if you ask if it''s love, then no."


    A silence fell for a moment.


    "...Really?"


    Sce smiled gently.


    I answered.


    "....Yes. Besides, Song Soo-yeon...


    I looked at Song Soo-yeon leaning on my shoulder.


    ".....She told me never to harbor such feelings."


    ---


    *so looking at the raws, it seems to mostly refer to Sce as Min-Bom when the narrative is in 3rd, and Min-Bom as Sce when it is from Jung-Gyeom''s view point.


    However, I say mostly cuz there was a few sentences that called Min-Bom ''Sce'' in the 3rd person, and there was 1 sentence at the very beginning of the pov switch to Jung-Gyeom that called Sce ''Min-Bom.''


    I''ve fixed it to Min-Bom only and Sce only on the different povs and just decided to assume they were mistakes...


    Though in future chaps using Min-Bom in the narrative text is slowly phased out and only ''Sce'' is used...

 Chapter 33: My Hero (9)

    Chapter 33: My Hero (9)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "Thank goodness."


    Sce replied with a smile and naturally started eating the side dishes.


    But I hesitated.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Huh? Oh!"


    Sce quickly wiped her mouth and waved her hands.


    "It''s not like that... It''s what Soo-yeon told me."


    "What did she say?"


    "She''s not interested in romance. She said she''ll never fall in love."


    "She always says that to me too."


    "Right. It would''ve been hard for you if you had liked her."


    "Maybe so."


    I muttered.


    At that moment, Song Soo-yeon''s head fell off my shoulder.


    I stretched out my hand to gently touch her forehead, thinking she was falling.


    But she wasn''t falling; she was waking up.


    Sitting up straight, she spoke in a strained voice.


    "Mister... let''s go home."


    "Are you awake? When did you wake up?"


    "My stomach... feels bad. Let''s go home."


    "Looks like a hangover."


    Even now, she seemed heavily intoxicated.


    The fact that she hadn''t let go of my arm was evidence enough.


    Her speech was slurred, and she kept making small retching noises.


    Tiny tears were also stuck in her eyes.


    I looked down at our table.


    We had almost finished the side dishes.


    We had drunk enough too.


    "Shall we call it a day?"


    I said to Sce.


    "Um... Yeah..."


    Regret tinged Sce''s voice.


    I quietly chuckled, then mouthed the words to her.


    ''We''ll have another chance.''


    Sce''s eyes widened as she looked at me.


    I nodded towards Song Soo-yeon, indicating that I would try to persuade her.


    Sce then smiled a simr smile and stood up.


    "Soo-yeon, let''s go. I''ll take you home."


    Song Soo-yeon shook her head.


    "I feel dizzy..."


    I scratched my head.


    There was only one solution, but I hesitated, not wanting to seem like I was taking advantage of her drunken state.


    But it wasn''t safe for her to sleep here, especially in the cold.


    "Soo-yeon, do you want me to carry you?"


    Song Soo-yeon looked up at me for a moment, then hung her head and gave a short nod.


    I crouched beside her chair.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Song Soo-yeon clung to me.


    She gripped my neck tightly with her arms.


    Alcohol really does change people.


    I wrapped my arms around her thighs to keep her from falling.


    A sense of guilt washed over me.


    It was especially strong since she normally hated physical contact.


    But she had agreed to it, and I was doing it with good intentions, so I tried to put aside my unnecessary thoughts.


    Sce pointed to the table and asked.


    "Oppa, I''ll help you clean this up."


    "No, no. Go home. I think I should take Soo-yeon home now."


    "But..."


    "You''re a guest. Just go. You have to work tomorrow, don''t you?"


    "It''s still early in the evening, so there''s time..."


    "Bom."


    I calmly called her.


    Song Soo-yeon''s grip on my arm tightened.


    "Just go home and rest. I''ll take care of it."


    Sce looked at me, then nodded her head.


    "Okay. Thanks, Oppa."


    "What for."


    We soon left the store.


    I lifted the door lock cover, then closed and locked the door.


    Sce covered Song Soo-yeon''s back with her coat.


    We faced each other.


    "It was fun today. I''d like to shake hands, but it seems hard because of Soo-yeon."


    "Yeah. It''s okay. I had fun too."


    "I''ll go then."


    "Yeah."


    It was a nd farewell, but if I think about how I usually part with Sce, it was the most typical and clean.


    Mostly, we would part after a fight.


    And I preferred this kind of farewell.


    I turned around.


    And started walking towards home.


    I needed to get there quickly, before Song Soo-yeon caught a cold or threw up on my back.


    I could feel her making weak retching noises through the contact.


    ...And her chest is quiterge.


    "Oppa."


    "Huh? What?"


    Caught in impure thoughts, I was startled.


    I quickly calmed myself and turned to Sce, who had called me.


    "Why?"


    "There''s something I didn''t tell you."


    "Yeah. Tell me."


    Sce hesitated for a while.


    It seemed like she didn''t want to go home earlier for this reason.


    Maybe she had wanted to end the drinking session with this story.


    But what could it be, something she couldn''t say even after drinking several bottles of alcohol?


    "There''s another reason I came to see you."


    "Besides wanting to learn?"


    "Yeah."


    "What is it?"


    She looked at the ground for a moment, smiled, and then spoke freely.


    "You stood up to protect ''a friend you know,'' right?"


    "Yeah."


    "I was envious of that ''friend you know.'' That someone was there to protect them like that."


    I stood still and listened attentively to Sce''s words.


    "Heroes... don''t have anyone to protect them. Like Soo-yeon said, we are human too... and there are times when it''s hard."


    "..."


    "Maybe I wanted to meet you for a bit. Because I... needed a hero too."


    "..."


    "Hehe. That''s all I wanted to say. Now I''m really going?"


    Sce covered her face and waved her hand.


    Then, she quickly flew high into the sky and disappeared.


    She didn''t even wait for my response.


    I remained motionless, standing still even after she had left.


    It was a bit shocking.


    That Sce also had such a side.


    I knew she was emotional and teary, but I didn''t realize she had ''weaknesses''.


    As the only opponent I couldn''t defeat, I always thought she was strong.


    It''s not that I was disappointed.


    Rather, she felt more human and closer to me.


    Realizing that our rtionship has certainly changed to the extent that she would share such a story with me.


    No longer an enemy.


    I looked up at the sky where Sce had departed, then moved on.


    ---


    ---


    After walking for about 5 minutes.


    "Do you really have to ept Sce?"


    Song Soo-yeon asked quietly.


    "Ah, you startled me."


    Caught in my thoughts, I flinched again.


    "Were you awake...?"


    I checked on Song Soo-yeon again.


    She buried her head in my shoulder and continued to ask.


    "Aren''t you getting too close to her... too quickly?"


    "It''s a good thing."


    "Even so."


    "?"


    "I might think... you''re closer to her than me."


    Sniffling from the winter cold, I pondered Song Soo-yeon''s words.


    It must have felt strange to her that I, usually not sociable, talked a lot with Sce, who is naturally sociable.


    It must have seemed odd to her that a fellow introvert suddenly became so fluent in conversation.


    I tried not to show it, but my affection for Sce seemed to have spilled out noticeably.


    I''m not a fool.


    Knowing that Song Soo-yeon doesn''t dislike me, many things felt new.


    There was also an emotion I could feel through this conversation.


    A sense of being neglected.


    Even if I really was closer to Sce, now wasn''t the time to make such excuses.


    It was time to take care of Song Soo-yeon, who was saying this and that because she was drunk.


    Both she and I were in a position tofort each other.


    "Soo-yeon, do you know something?"


    "What?"


    "Do you know when I was the most surprised during this drinking session?"


    "I don''t really want to hear it if it''s about her."


    "It was when you were talking about the taste of soju."


    Song Soo-yeon''s body, which had been tensing up, slowly rxed.


    I waited for her reaction, giving her time.


    Burying her eyes in my shoulder, she asked in a murmur.


    "Why?"


    "Because when I first drank soju, I said the same thing as you."


    "............"


    "I talked too much with Sol- no, Bom today, didn''t I? Leaving you alone."


    "........."


    "I didn''t mean to do that; I was waiting for you to start talking."


    "You''re lying."


    "I''m serious."


    Augh softer than a whisper brushed past her lips.


    If she hadn''t been carried by me, I wouldn''t have heard thatugh.


    The mood was gradually bing brighter.


    I made a suggestion to her.


    "Shall we continue the conversation we couldn''t finish at the drinking session while we walk?"


    ".........."


    ".....Yes?"


    ".........Okay."


    "Hmm... where to start... So, you said the first taste of soju was nothing special. How about after drinking more? You said it was nothing, but you were the first to get drunk."


    Song Soo-yeon''sughter grew a little louder.


    It was a shyugh, tinged with embarrassment.


    Normally, she would have screamed or started cursing, but now, perhaps due to the alcohol or being carried by me, she reacted more gently andpliantly.


    Yet, perhaps wanting to maintain herst shred of dignity, she lightly pressed her nails into my shoulder.


    Compared to the many rebellious acts she had done before, this was almost cute.


    ...Actually, it was cute.


    So, I smiled too.


    This was turning into a perfect drinking session for me.


    After calming herughter, she said,


    "......I''m not sure?"


    "Is that so?"


    ".....Yes. So next time, let''s drink... just the two of us."


    A warm, indescribable feeling came with her words.


    I slowly nodded my head.


    ".....Okay."


    I promised. There was no reason I couldn''t.

 Chapter 34: My Hero (10)

    Chapter 34: My Hero (10)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Iid Song Soo-yeon on the bed.


    She seemed too exhausted to take a shower and sleep.


    Her hangover was gradually getting worse.


    Her pronunciation had improved, but sheined of a headache and her retching intensified.


    "Do you want to throw up before sleeping?"


    I asked her, but she shook her head without a word, then stared at me for a long time.


    "Why?"


    "...No, it''s nothing."


    "You should throw up before sleeping, right? It''ll be a disaster if you do it while sleeping."


    "...I don''t want to."


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    "Do whatever you want."


    Then I turned around.


    Before leaving the room, I gave her a few more instructions.


    "Lie on your side. Don''t sleep in the cold. If you feel like throwing up, just do it. Try to drink lots of water in between. It will help with the hangover."


    "Where are you going?"


    Song Soo-yeon''s words stopped me as I was leaving.


    I just turned my head to look back at her.


    "I need to go to the restaurant. I have things to tidy up."


    "You''re going to sleep there?"


    Song Soo-yeon''s expression crumpled as shey on the bed, supporting her upper body on her elbows.


    Her lips moved a couple of times before she spoke.


    "Stay here and sleep."


    "..."


    "We... agreed to do that, didn''t we?"


    "We didn''t agree on that yet..."


    As I showed signs of leaving despite her words, Song Soo-yeon struggled to get up from the bed.


    "If you don''t like it, I''ll go to the restaurant and sleep there."


    "Ah, okay, okay. Lie down."


    Her words were sincere.


    I could feel her earnestness, even amidst her struggle with intoxication.


    I didn''t want to invalidate the effort it took to bring her here.


    I thought I shouldy her down and then think about it.


    Once she falls asleep, I can decide whether to return to the restaurant or not.


    ...Well, it didn''t really matter to me.


    I had no intentions of doing anything.


    Song Soo-yeon, still carrying many wounds, hadn''t changed.


    I had no intention of touching her, let alone hurting her.


    The problem was her psychology.


    Even though she was asking me to sleep together, she might be struggling inside.


    She might be trying to keep me in this room, only because she didn''t want to leave the restaurant.


    This thought made me ufortable.


    If I set out to do a good deed but end up causing the other person to worry, it would just be self-satisfaction.


    Song Soo-yeon, watching me take off my coat, flopped back onto the bed weakly.


    I dragged a chair from the room, ced it beside the bed, and sat down.


    "Are you going to sleep there?"


    Song Soo-yeon asked.


    "No. I haven''t decided to sleep yet. It''s still early evening. You sleep first."


    "......."


    Her eyes filled with doubt.


    I reached out my palm and gently stroked her eyes closed.


    Her eyes closed.


    "Go to sleep. I''m also watching to make sure you don''t throw up."


    "....I''m really going to die, mister.."


    She spoke with her eyes still closed.


    "It''s a joke, go to sleep."


    I gradually suppressed my smile to help her rx.


    And as is often the case when drunk, Song Soo-yeon quickly fell into a deep sleep, her soft breathing beginning to sound.


    I sat in the room, now bathed in the light of the setting sun, reflecting on the events of the day.


    I remembered the moment Song Soo-yeon apologized and spoke her heart to me.


    I also remembered when Sce asked to be by my side.


    It was a day where I felt others'' affection and respect towards me, feelings I hadn''t experienced before the regression.


    All of these thoughts brought a smile to my lips.


    Gradually, I felt more at ease.


    The umted fatigue seemed to fly away all at once.


    Having drunk and enjoyed myself after a long time, my stress also dissipated.


    It was a good day.


    A happy one.


    As my body rxed, the effects of the alcohol began to rise.


    Maybe I should just close my eyes for a bit.


    I could sleep for an hour or two and then wake up.


    I closed my eyes and soon fell asleep.


    ---


    ---


    Song Soo-yeon opened her eyes.


    When she had closed them, the sky was tinted with the orange hues of dusk, but now, it was deep into the night.


    However, her eyes, ustomed to the darkness, had no trouble seeing.


    Her gaze found Jung-gyeom, asleep in the chair beside the bed.


    Song Soo-yeon gasped in surprise but quickly silenced herself.


    "..........."


    Shey back down, having thought to get up, and then slowly observed him.


    She couldn''t understand why she was doing this.


    Today was full of things she couldn''t understand, right from the morning.


    After their argument the previous day, she had waited for him toe looking for her from the morning.


    She stayed home to make it easy for him to find her.


    But when he did appear, instead of reconciling and apologizing, sheshed out with harsh words, almost ruining their rtionship.


    Many ssmates and parents had even insulted him, hurting him.


    At the moment, she felt rejecting him was the right choice... but afterwards, she realized it was a regret that would stay with her for life.


    Why had she done that?


    The rest of the day was just as iprehensible.


    During the graduation ceremony, she felt a burning anger seeing Sce appear in front of Jung-gyeom to give him flowers.


    That anger was still vivid, and the emotions returned whenever she recalled that scene.


    Despite Sce being nice to her, Song Soo-yeon just couldn''t act kindly in return.


    She wanted tosh out with insults.


    The only reason she didn''t was theck of justification.


    She remembered Jung-gyeom''s tearful face when Sce spoke kindly and praised him.


    Song Soo-yeon unknowingly gripped the nket tightly.


    Why was she behaving like this?


    Then came the moment Sce, now Min-bom, suggested a drinking session.


    And that suggestion led to the drinking session itself.


    Throughout the drinking session, Song Soo-yeon''s heart was filled with unpleasant thoughts.


    Whenever she saw Jung-gyeomugh at Min-Bom''s impressions of soju.


    When the two of them gradually became closer.


    When Jung-gyeom looked at Min-Bom with soft eyes.


    No, every single moment was just too hard for her.


    She disliked seeing Jung-gyeom pour drinks for her.


    She wanted to be the only one pouring drinks for him and hoped he wouldn''t clink sses with Min-Bom.


    Her negative thoughts towards Min-Bom kept piling up.


    Min-Bom seemed like she was ying games.


    Pretending to be cute, pretending to be innocent.


    It seemed like she was flirting.


    Despite Song Soo-yeon''s own struggle with simr usations from others, all her resolutions not to harbor such thoughts towards another woman flew out the window in front of Min-Bom.


    Why was this happening?


    Overwhelmed by frustration, she kept drinking and eventually dozed off.


    When she came to her senses, she found herself leaning on Jung-gyeom''s shoulder.


    She deliberately didn''t open her eyes.


    She still couldn''t understand her own actions.


    But the memories didn''t end there.


    While feeling his warmth, Min-Bom had asked her a question.


    ''......Do you really not like Song Soo-yeon?''


    She was so startled by the question that she inadvertently moved away from him.


    From that moment, her heart raced uncontrobly, and it became difficult to control her body.


    She wanted to hear the truth.


    Nothing else mattered.


    It was the moment her lifelong wish not to be loved by strange men was overturned.


    She wanted to hear that Jung-gyeom loved her.


    ''.....I like her, but if you ask if it''s love, then no.''


    But his answer was the opposite.


    At that moment, her rapidly beating heart felt as if it had stopped.


    Jung-gyeom didn''t love her.


    There was no need for him to lie since she was supposed to be asleep.


    Her heart felt wrung out.


    A pain so intense and confusing visited her.


    It was the first time she had ever felt such agony, especially recalling the sincerity in his voice.


    Why did it hurt so much?


    At the same time, a few things became clear.


    She understood why he had suggested she look for another part-time job.


    She also understood why he didn''t look at her with lustful eyes like other men.


    There was a reason his intentions never felt dirty.


    It was all because he didn''t love her.


    "....Haah....haah...."


    Song Soo-yeon''s breathing quickened as she looked at the sleeping Jung-gyeom.


    Her eyes began to moisten.


    As much as she didn''t want to believe it, this was the truth.


    He didn''t love her.


    All the things he had done for her until now were... just as he said in the beginning, for his own satisfaction.


    He hadn''t lied.


    She wasn''t special to him.


    .....And she could never be.


    "Haah...haah...!"


    All this time, thinking he loved her, she had built too many walls.


    The distance between Song Soo-yeon and Jung-gyeom was greater than she had anticipated.


    She thought they were close and kept pushing him away, but he had already moved to a distance she couldn''t reach.


    It was in this gap that Min-Bom hadnded.


    There was no wall between Min-Bom and Jung-gyeom.


    Instead, there seemed to be some kind of attraction at work.


    The walls Song Soo-yeon couldn''t cross, the ones she had built herself, Min-Bom easily floated over and approached Jung-gyeom.


    Song Soo-yeon had no right to stop it.


    She could only watch as the two grew closer.


    As good as they were, they were bound to get closer.


    And as they did...


    Song Soo-yeon''s mind unwillingly conjured up a scenario she didn''t want to think about.


    They would be closer and eventually be a couple.


    Even closer than what she had seen today, they would be together.


    Affectionately and dearly.


    The future that Song Soo-yeon had pushed away with her own hands would be seized by Min-Bom.


    It wasn''t hard for her to imagine how well Jung-gyeom would treat his girlfriend.


    Even to her, whom he didn''t love, he was this kind.


    Wouldn''t he be even better to a lover?


    Jung-gyeom, whoughed and was happy over little things, would deeply love Min-Bom, who appreciated everything.


    ''And his affection for me will diminish.''


    Ugh...!


    Suddenly, Song Soo-yeon felt a surge of nausea.


    She quickly got up from the bed and ran to the bathroom.


    There, she vomited various things that were inside her.


    Even in this state, her body took care to ensure that Jung-gyeom wouldnt hear these unpleasant sounds.


    "...Haah....haah..."


    Was it because of the vomiting?


    Tears started to flow.


    After flushing the water and rinsing her mouth, she came out of the bathroom.


    Jung-gyeom was still sound asleep.


    Song Soo-yeon''s heart began to painfully throb.


    .....She felt like she now understood.


    She had never learned it, so it took too long for her to realize... but now it seemed she understood.


    Why her heart felt so heavy.


    Why it was so hard to breathe.


    Why she got angry over trivial things about Jung-gyeom, and also felt happy.


    Why she didn''t want to show him her embarrassing side.


    Why she couldnt stand Min-Bom so much.


    Why his touch wasn''t repulsive.


    Why her heart was racing.


    Why she felt such regret.


    ......


    Song Soo-yeon quietly knelt beside Jung-gyeom.


    She slowly reached out her hand.


    Her trembling hand gradually neared him.


    And then, her hand ovepped with his.


    .......There was no disgust, only a feeling of tenderness.


    And that fact, painfully tormented her.


    Unwanted memories from the past returned.


    The words she had spoken to him came back.


    Dont get any weird ideas. You understand, right?


    Damn it, just confess. Seriously.


    I can see through your act. Its disgusting, so stop.


    I hate men. Ill never fall in love.


    Each word pierced her heart.


    She was at a point of no return, and only now had she realized her feelings.


    Song Soo-yeon pulled his hand towards her.


    Her body automatically brought his hand to her cheek.


    Breathing shakily, she looked up at the sleeping Jung-gyeom.


    Her expression involuntarily distorted.


    She was so immature.


    In fact, she still couldnt believe it.


    But the circumstances made it clear.


    .....Do I love you, mister...?


    Jung-gyeom was deep in sleep.

 Chapter 35: Lunas Date (1)

    Chapter 35: Luna''s Date (1)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Song Soo-yeon returned to the bathroom once again.


    She was overwhelmed by a realization she had only juste to.


    Suppressing her cries, she vomited once more.


    Her throat felt as if it were burning up.


    "...Haah...ugh.."


    After emptying her stomach until she felt better, she wiped her mouth with tissue.


    Then, she sat on the bathroom floor, clutching her head.


    The nausea was nothingpared to the immense turmoil that had found her.


    What was she supposed to do now?


    She had realized she was in love, but that was all.


    She didn''t know what she wanted to do.


    It was her first time experiencing love, a strange and unknown emotion.


    ...Did she want to get closer to him?


    Be his lover?


    Share physical affection with him?


    Be the most important person to him?


    Her mind was in such chaos that she couldn''t be sure of anything.


    One thing was clear: she had said too many things in the past.


    She had been too harsh with him.


    Their rtionship had be fixed, and it seemed unlikely to change easily.


    She covered her face with her palms.


    For now, she just wanted to go back to bed.


    .....To lie down and watch Jung-gyeom a little longer.


    She got up from the bathroom floor.


    Rinsing her mouth and washing her hands. After sshing her face with cold water, she looked up into the mirror.


    "...........Ah.."


    And her heart sank.


    The Song Soo-yeon in the mirror wore the same expression she had always found revolting in men.


    Flushed cheeks.


    Half-closed eyes.


    Slightly rough breathing.


    Eyes filled with lust.


    "...Ugh..!"


    Once again, she vomited into the toilet.


    Tears streamed down her face.


    Despair set in.


    This couldn''t go on.


    With such an expression...


    Just as she had felt about other men, Jung-gyeom would surely find her repulsive.


    She was at a loss.


    Should she not express these feelings?


    Should she hide her love?


    For Song Soo-yeon, who had always hidden her true feelings, love seemed like an emotion to be concealed.


    The moment she expressed it, he would wear such a disgusting expression.


    Besides, if she, who had built walls andbeled him a pervert, showed this face...


    It wasn''t hard to imagine how absurd he would find it.


    But it seemed impossible not to do anything about it.


    Otherwise, she would live like this forever.


    He wouldn''t love her, and he would grow closer to Sce.


    Whether she wanted it or not, someone would be Jung-gyeom''s partner, and it wouldn''t be her.


    She imagined Jung-gyeom, showing no interest in her.


    Her hero, the first person she could trust, her first friend, her first love, with another woman.


    She shook her head.


    Everything was just too difficult.


    ---


    ---


    I open my eyes.


    "...Hmm?"


    The blue dawn light streams through the window.


    At first, I was confused.


    I couldn''t quite ce the time.


    As the sun set, I closed my eyes, intending to sleep for just an hour or two, but when I awoke, the world had changed.


    I checked my phone.


    It was 6 AM.


    "......Had a good sleep."


    I let out a wryugh, feeling stiff all over.


    It seemed I had been sitting in this position for too long.


    Perhaps it was the alcohol after a long time, or maybe it was because I had finally let go of the burdens in my heart.


    Rubbing the sleep from my eyes, I thought of Song Soo-yeon.


    She wasn''t in bed.


    "....What?"


    I wondered where she had gone, expecting her to be suffering from a hangover.


    Could she have copsed in the bathroom?


    I tried to get up.


    But then I felt something tangled at my feet.


    Looking down, I saw Song Soo-yeon curled up like a cat, asleep at my feet.


    ".........."


    Did she fall off the bed?


    Why was she lying there like that?


    Her expression, seemingly cold, wasnt good.


    "....Soo-yeon, wake up."


    I shook her gently.


    "Wake up. You should sleep in the bed."


    "....Mmm....."


    She moved slightly.


    I hadn''t realized before, but she might be weak to sleep.


    I hadn''t seen her sleeping much, so I wasn''t sure.


    "...Soo-yeon, wake up."


    I tapped her shoulder again.


    She muttered something as if barely conscious.


    "......Mister......"


    "Yes. Wake up and lie down in bed."


    "......I... feel sick...."


    "........."


    I had suspected as much.


    She drank too much yesterday.


    Three bottles of the red cap soju....


    I pushed my chair back.


    Then, standing up, I spoke to Song Soo-yeon.


    "Soo-yeon, you should sleep in bed, okay?"


    ".....I can''t move..."


    "....Thats why I told you to control your drinking."


    ".........."


    I scratched my head and asked her onest time.


    "......Should I carry you then?"


    Her eyes fluttered open drowsily.


    I couldnt help but think this, at the most random times....


    She really was beautiful.


    "........."


    Song Soo-yeon''s eyes widened gradually, showing a spark of life.


    But I just felt frustrated with her silence.


    "......Just answer me. Should I carry you? Its not good to sleep like this."


    After looking at me for a while, she nodded with difficulty.


    Without hesitation, I slid my arms behind her back and under her knees.


    I carried her andid her on the bed.


    Immediately, Song Soo-yeon brought her hands to her chest and turned away from me, curling up.


    Her movements seemed almost shy.


    I covered her with a nket.


    "Sleep more. Youll feel better from the hangover if you rest."


    ---


    ---


    Song Soo-yeon woke up to the smell of something delicious.


    As she opened her eyes, the world was already bright, and her hangover had somewhat subsided.


    She naturally turned over and caught sight of Jung-gyeom.


    "Ah, you''re awake?"


    Was it because she was now conscious of her feelings?


    Even his simple call made her heart flutter.


    The fact that he was cooking in the same room made her tremble.


    She had fallen into a deep sleep without realizing it.


    Now she worried if she had been snoring.


    "....What... are you doing?"


    Song Soo-yeon asked with a slightly hoarse voice.


    Jung-gyeom put down thedle he was holding and clicked his tongue.


    "....Your throat is affected too."


    He looked genuinely concerned.


    Soo-yeon gingerly touched her own throat.


    Even though Jung-gyeom hadn''t said anything, she felt like she was being scolded.


    Then, he shrugged his shoulders and asked lightly.


    "Can you get up? I''ve made some porridge,e and eat."


    ".....Porridge...?"


    Jung-gyeom didn''t answer butdled some food into a bowl.


    Soo-yeon''s heart fluttered again.


    She felt a thrill at his casual, continual care.


    Why am I like this....


    Soo-yeon clutched her erratic heart.


    Then, suddenly, she remembered her disgusting expression in the mirror the day before.


    Not yet sure how to act, Song Soo-yeon calmed her expression.


    For now, it seemed best to treat him as usual.


    She walked over to the table, shuffling her feet, and sat down.


    Soon, a bowl of porridge was ced in front of her.


    He also set a bowl down in front of himself and began to eat with a spoon.


    "....Aren''t you eating?"


    He asked while chewing his food.


    Song Soo-yeon picked up a spoon with an awkward movement.


    "....I''ll... eat well."


    Though she hid her expression, she resolved to be more sincere with these kinds of greetings.


    Soon, she began to soothe her stomach with the porridge Jung-gyeom had made.


    The porridge was warm.


    Just like him.


    "....Well, now that we know your limit, you can be more careful next time."


    Hemented.


    "........"


    Song Soo-yeon realized how precious such everyday concerns were.


    No one but Jung-gyeom had ever worried about her like this.


    He was the only one to care for her in tough times.


    ......The thought that he might one day find a lover and disappear made her heartache again.


    This pain was something she could never get used to.


    Sensing her darkening expression, Jung-gyeom asked.


    ".....Can''t eat? Are you feeling very unwell?"


    Song Soo-yeon looked at him.


    His kindness was making her heart tighten.


    All she could do was shake her head.


    Their meal continued in silence.


    Song Soo-yeon was still trying to sort out her tangled thoughts.


    Then, Jung-gyeom cleared his throat and said.


    ".....Um.... Soo-yeon."


    ".....Yes?"


    "....Um...."


    He hesitated and bit his lip.


    Song Soo-yeon was curious about why he was acting this way.


    "....Go ahead, say it."


    Jung-gyeom nodded at her words.


    He cautiously opened his mouth.


    ".....Well.... Yesterday, Sce-"


    "-No."


    Her response came in less than a few seconds, a reflexive reaction of her body.


    From the moment she became aware of her feelings, Sce had be an object of intense caution.


    Sce shouldn''te to the restaurant.


    She shouldn''t be near Jung-gyeom.


    "......Really?"


    Jung-gyeom, sensing the timing was off from Song Soo-yeon''s reaction, backed off too easily.


    It was clear that he hadn''t given up yet.


    Song Soo-yeon tried to calm her racing heart and continued to eat with her spoon.


    Another moment of silence passed.


    Jung-gyeom, while continuing to eat his porridge, said lightly.


    ".....You should rest at home today. I''ll take care of the restaurant."


    ".....Huh?"


    "It''s your first time with a hangover. It''s okay."


    Song Soo-yeon didn''t want to rest, but she was afraid that in her absence, Sce might approach Jung-gyeom.


    So she shook her head.


    ".....I''ll go too. I''m fine with the hangover."


    "Soo-yeon-"


    "-You don''t have to pay me. It''s okay... I''lle and help. We didn''t finish cleaning up yesterday."


    "......So you do remember."


    "........"


    "Okay. Then we''ll do that today. Ah, I won''t be there tomorrow. You take a break tomorrow."


    "....Huh?"


    "Why, there are times when I leave the restaurant, right? Tomorrow is one of those days."


    After bing aware of her feelings, Song Soo-yeon disliked the idea of being apart from Jung-gyeom.


    Even if it wasn''t Sce, the thought that he could form a connection with someone she didn''t know made her heart feel tight.


    She impulsively asked.


    "Where are you going?"


    "For work."


    "What work?"


    ".......Why?"


    Seeing Jung-gyeom''s defensive reaction, her curiosity only grew.


    She didn''t want him to keep secrets from her.


    She wanted to know everything about him.


    ".....I told you I would help you with anything."


    "........."


    "I''ll learn anything. I want to repay your kindness."


    Hearing this, Jung-gyeom let out a long sigh.


    At times like this, Song Soo-yeon wished her ability could be activated whenever she wanted.


    If it were possible, she wouldn''t need to press him like this.


    He made an ufortable face and waved his hand.


    ".....Ah. No, it''s not necessary. You don''t need to know."


    Song Soo-yeon suddenly caught his hand.


    "Hey."


    "Mister."


    She looked at Jung-gyeom straight in the eye.


    "......Tell me."


    "........."


    He started to ponder again.


    Song Soo-yeon didn''t let go of his hand.


    Finally, Jung-gyeom, realizing she wouldnt give up, spoke.


    ".......I''m going to a part-time job. Just for a day."


    ".........Huh?"


    It was something Song Soo-yeon had not expected at all.


    In her ignorance, she had thought Jung-gyeom was leaving for something rted to the restaurant''s supplies or operation.


    "...Ah... a part-time job? Where...?"


    "At a logisticspany... doing loading and unloading."


    "You''re doing loading and unloading?"


    "Yes."


    ".............Why...?"


    Song Soo-yeon asked with difficulty.


    She somewhat anticipated the answer, but didn''t want to believe it.


    Jung-gyeomughed, as if embarrassed.


    "......I told you the restaurant is struggling."


    "............"


    Song Soo-yeon felt her strength drain away.


    -Thud.


    The hand that was holding Jung-gyeom dropped onto the table.


    She knew the restaurant was in trouble, but she had no idea it was to this extent.


    His ''work'' away from the restaurant wasn''t just a day or two.


    It meant he had been doing this loading job for quite some time.


    Even in such circumstances, he had fed her, given her a ce to sleep, and paid her for her part-time work.


    Ignorant of his situation, she had been angry with him, demanding to stay at his ce and refusing to leave.


    The more she knew about him, the more she realized how terrible she had been.


    Had he been enduring all this for her, someone he didn''t even love?


    Even then, Jung-gyeom, looking at her arm that had fallen lifelessly onto the table, said,


    "What are you so surprised about? It''s okay. I''m doing it because I want to."


    Song Soo-yeon was once again struck by how mature he was as a person, realizing just how good of a person he was.


    She let out a bitterugh.


    She thought about all the walls she had put up against him.


    Pushing away someone like him.


    What had she done?


    If he ever got tired of her and left, she would have no words to say.


    .......And that thought instilled an unprecedented fear in her.


    ".......Mister."


    "....Hmm?"


    ".....I''ll go with you tomorrow."


    "Huh?"


    Jung-gyeom was startled.


    He frowned and shook his head.


    "Why would you go? It will be tough for you, Soo-yeon."


    "No. I''m going too."


    "........."


    "I''ll also help... support the restaurant."


    Jung-gyeom had a reluctant expression, but Song Soo-yeon ignored it this time.


    If she just listened to him, he would take all the burden upon himself.


    "....And..."


    Song Soo-yeon spoke again, with difficulty.


    She didn''t like it.


    She didn''t want to do this.


    But there was no other way.


    She couldn''t let Jung-gyeom sacrifice more for her.


    "......Is it true... that if Sce stays with you, we get sponsorship?"


    ".........If Sce said so.... it must be true."


    She bit her lip.


    ".....Then let it be...."


    ".....You mean it''s okay for Sce toe to the restaurant?"


    Song Soo-yeonnodded with difficulty.


    The situation was now reversed.


    Jung-gyeom began to worry.


    "....Are you sure it''s okay?"


    "......I didn''t know... you were struggling like this.....!"


    ".........."


    "......Mister, I haven''t spent almost any of the part-time pay you gave me. I''ll give it back to you."


    "What are you talking about? It''s already given. I want to see you stand on your own as an adult."


    "............"


    "I want you to find your own ce first. Keep it until you save up enough for a deposit."


    Song Soo-yeon didn''t respond to that.


    She nced at Jung-gyeom and asked.


    ".....Are you hiding anything else from me?"


    ".....No. That''s everything."


    ".........Really?"


    "Really."


    Song Soo-yeon nodded.


    Only then did she feel a bit relieved.


    She still felt a strong aversion to Sceing, but the fact that he would have an easier time and that there were no more secrets gave her some relief.


    How many people would go to such lengths for someone they didnt even like?


    And how much more would he do for someone he loved?


    Song Soo-yeon shook her head.


    Each time these thoughts continued, her heart ached.


    She asked.


    "....But how will you tell Sce about this? Do you have her contact?"


    "I dont have her contact, but theres a way to get in touch."


    "....Huh?"


    "Sce is a hero."


    Jung-gyeom stood up.


    He opened the small window in the apartment.


    Then, he began to shout.


    "Sce!!"


    Song Soo-yeon watched him from behind.


    Her heart ached again at the sight of Jung-gyeom calling another woman''s name with a strong smile.


    "Saaace!!"


    There was a sh of light outside the window.


    Someone appeared in the sky in an instant, floating.


    It was Sce, in her hero costume, her hair and eyes shining.


    "Need help? Gyeom oppa?"


    "Hi, Bom. Did you sleep well?"


    "You surprised me. I slept well. How about you, oppa?"


    They exchanged light greetings.


    Jung-gyeom spoke.


    "Are you working? I wont take up much of your time. Actually, Soo-yeon said shes okay with it."


    "....Soo-yeon?"


    Sce looked inside the house through the window.


    "Oh, Soo-yeon is here too.....?"


    "......."


    "Did you sleep well?"


    "....Yes."


    Jung-gyeom smiled slightly.


    "Shes struggling with a hangover."


    "I see. So? What is Soo-yeon okay with... Ah! Teaching?"


    "Yes. Though Im not sure what I can teach you."


    Song Soo-yeon also stood up.


    She moved close to Sces side.


    "....Unni. The sponsorship is confirmed, right?"


    ".....Huh?"


    "....Im epting you here despite disliking heroes... because of the sponsorship. I hope youre aware of that."


    Sces eyes darted back and forth between Soo-yeon and Jung-gyeom.


    Then, she exaggeratedly nodded.


    "Ah, of course, of course! Naturally...! It''s a restaurant doing good deeds, so sponsorship shoulde...! Even if it doesn''t, Ill sponsor out of my own pocket!


    Dont worry. Okay?"


    "......."


    Song Soo-yeon nodded.


    Sce''s eyes then fixed on Jung-gyeom.


    She seemed to have realized that she had achieved her goal.


    Her eyes curved into half-moons.


    ...So, Gyeom oppa, please take care of me!


    Sce stretched out her hand.


    Alright, take care of me too, Bom.


    Jung-gyeom also reached out and held Sces hand.


    Song Soo-yeons eyes fixed on their sped hands.


    She silently waited for the handshake to end.


    Suppressing the urge to tear their hands apart.

 Chapter 36: Lunas Date (2)

    Chapter 36: Luna''s Date (2)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Time passed.


    Now ustomed to thebor, I rotated my arms a couple of times, shaking off the fatigue that had umted in my body.


    Today''s exhausting loading and unloading work was over.


    Unlike before, a smile was on my face.


    "....Heh, are you okay?"


    I asked Song Soo-yeon, who had followed me, half in jest, half inughter.


    Despite my repeated requests not to follow, she stubbornly persisted to the end.


    She had stubbornly insisted on joining me, even though there were morefortable sorting jobs avable at the logistics center.


    She had chosen to do the tough loading and unloading work just to be with me.


    I chuckled, recalling her expressions changing throughout the work.


    Wearingfortable sportswear, she sat crouched on the ground, waiting for the shuttle bus, too exhausted even to look up at me.


    "........"


    She didn''t respond.


    It was a job that was bound to be exhausting, especially for a young woman who had just be an adult.


    But it was all over now.


    Instead of scolding her for following me, I should praise her for her hard work.


    "....You did a great job. Really."


    I leaned against a nearby stone wall and spoke.


    At my words, Song Soo-yeon took a deep breath and then let it out.


    She got up slowly and came to my side, leaning against the wall like me.


    She wore a mask to hide her appearance, but it couldn''tpletely conceal her beauty.


    ".....Did you do this every time?"


    ".....Yes."


    ".....For me?"


    I didn''t explicitly answer.


    It felt awkward to say it out loud.


    The sun had already set, and it was dark.


    I inhaled the cold night air and quietly looked around.


    I checked to see what kind of people hade to this ce.


    Not viins, but members of a society I had be part of.


    I saw various people.


    Tall men.


    Short men.


    Big men.


    Slim men.


    Young men, and so on...


    .....Song Soo-yeon was the only woman.


    My lower lip slightly jutted out.


    Even though she insisted on following me, it was a scene that made me feel unnecessarily guilty.


    There was no need for her to do such rough work.


    Especially at an age when she should be enjoying her youth.


    Of course, it wasnt my responsibility to ensure that, but I couldn''t help but think it.


    Perhaps it''s because she considers me a friend.


    I wanted to take care of her more than before.


    Maybe it''s also because of how she addresses me.


    Calling me ''mister'' makes her seem even younger, and because she seems younger, it feels more like my responsibility.


    While I was caught up in these thoughts, Song Soo-yeon spoke.


    ".....But still, take me with you next time."


    ".....Huh?"


    "....It''s a must."


    "Aren''t you tired?"


    "I am. But... it pays well, doesn''t it?"


    I quietly looked at Song Soo-yeon.


    Her prickly nature might make it easy to forget, but there''s no one as earnest as her.


    Abandoned by her parents and bullied at school, she managed not to stray into delinquency, saved money, and even graduated.


    When you think about it, her counting the days was also a part of her defense mechanism.


    Despite her struggles, the way she keeps getting back up is nothing short of remarkable.


    I wanted to do something for her.


    Someone should praise her and tell her she did well.


    .....Just like Sce did for me.


    "Soo-yeon."


    "Yes?"


    "How about going to the amusement park tomorrow?"


    Song Soo-yeon''s head turns towards me in surprise.


    I was certain her heart was already captivated by the idea.


    But then, her excited expression slowly faded.


    ".....Ah.....that..."


    I was puzzled.


    "....You don''t want to?"


    Song Soo-yeon hesitated for a moment, looking down and fidgeting with her fingers.


    "........Isn''t it too much for you, mister? After earning all this money today, itll all be gone."


    I felt a pang of sympathy.


    She had always dreamed of visiting an amusement park she''d never been to, but here she was, putting off her dream again due to money worries.


    I''ve always thought, even though I had plenty of money, that there aren''t many moments when you can buy true happiness with it.


    As someone who had money to spare, I knew this best.


    "You should ept a graduation gift."


    "....But...still."


    I scratched my head.


    I was proud of her, but this wasn''t the time for it.


    To provoke her, I said,


    "Why have you be so admirable?"


    "......What?"


    "Where did the usual foul-mouthed Soo-yeon go?"


    ..No..its not that-


    "-Have you realized how precious I am?"


    My joke made Song Soo-yeon blush.


    Even though she covered her face with a mask and a hat, the redness around her eyes and ears was evident.


    It was an unusually intense reaction.


    I...I worry about you and you give me crap...!


    Seeing her familiar self brought a smile to my face.


    Afterughing for a while, I said to her,


    "We''re going tomorrow. Got it?"


    "........"


    "Let''s pack a lunch, ride the rides, and watch the parade."


    As I continued, her sharp, cold eyes slowly filled with childlike wonder.


    I waited for her response.


    She nced at me from the corner of her eye and then nodded.


    ---


    ---


    In the morning, Song Soo-yeon came to the restaurant.


    Even though we slept in the same room after drinking, there was still a barrier between us.


    I wasn''t sure if she waspletelyfortable with me, or if she felt safe sleeping next to me.


    It''s apletely different story from just being friendly.


    People are vulnerable when asleep.


    .....And honestly, I had no moreints about sleeping in the restaurant.


    Realizing that she cared for me, any slight resentment I might have had faded away.


    I could keep this up.


    Moreover, she must be close to saving enough for her security deposit.


    Just a little longer to endure.


    Recently, Song Soo-yeon had been insistent that I stay at the apartment, but I managed to suppress herints with words for the past few days.


    Especially yesterday, since it was the day before going to the amusement park, I told her not to argue and just go to sleep early.


    She couldn''t retort to my suggestion.


    ".....Mister, I''m here."


    "Wee."


    Seeing her arrive early in the morning, earlier than the agreed time, I could tell she was looking forward to this, perhaps more than she let on.


    She was quite cute.


    Combined with her appearance, it''s almost destructive.


    As I was thinking this, Song Soo-yeon suddenly became restless.


    She kept covering her face with her hands and fidgeting with her hair, her face growing redder.


    ".......What''s wrong?"


    ".............Nothing."


    After her inexplicable behavior, she came closer to me.


    I closed thest lunchbox I was preparing.


    Song Soo-yeon, unable to see the contents, asks,


    "....What is it?"


    "Yubu sushi, kimbap, and fruit."


    Song Soo-yeon''s eyes sparkled for a moment.


    The experience of going to an amusement park with a packed lunch was probably a first for her.


    Of course, it was my first time too...but seeing her so happy made it all the more worthwhile.


    "Let''s have fun today, okay?"


    I said to her. She nodded and then took out her phone.


    "....Mister, let''s take a picture before we leave."


    "...Heh."


    She raised her phone high.


    I made a ''V'' sign with my fingers.


    -Click!


    ---


    ---


    We boarded the subway heading to the amusement park.


    Song Soo-yeon was heavily disguised again.


    A hat and mask concealed her appearance.


    If not, the number of men confessing to her would be more than one or two.


    Yet, despite this, Song Soo-yeon still captured the attention of others.


    Her eyes, visible and beautiful, along with her overwhelming proportions evident even through her clothes, shone brightly.


    But this level of attention seemed light to Song Soo-yeon.


    She didn''t seem to care at all.


    Instead, she was only looking at me.


    ".....Will it be scary?"


    She asked.


    ".....? What will?"


    "....The rides."


    Every time I heard her questions, I could onlyugh.


    They were the kind of questions a primary school student might ask seriously.


    Of course, I understand that it can be nerve-wracking the first time.


    But to me, it was just funny.


    Is this really the future viin Luna?


    I couldn''t imagine it with that image.


    Of course, the fact that she wasn''t in a wheelchair but standing was a big change.


    "If something seems scary, we''ll just ride it and if not, we''ll try something else."


    I answered lightly.


    Song Soo-yeon suddenly erased her expression and looked at me.


    It seemed she had something to say.


    ".....What is it?"


    "....Mister.... I just thought of something..."


    "...Yeah?"


    "....Let''s drop formalities today."


    I blinked in surprise at her sudden suggestion.


    "......Drop formalities?"


    ".............Yes."


    "Really out of the blue, huh?"


    ".........."


    I continued to look at her, trying to discern whether she was serious or joking.


    But still, I couldn''t tell.


    She was so heavily masked that it was impossible to read her expression.


    All that was visible were her eyes and eyebrows.


    Her proposal, popping up without any warning, only left me bewildered.


    No, it''s not that I can''t do it... but what could be her intention?


    Is she trying to tease me again?


    ".....Um....it''s a bit difficult all of a sudden."


    I took a step back for now.


    "......Why?"


    As she asked in surprise, I snorted and frowned.


    "No, whats your angle? Why are you doing this all of a sudden?"


    "Theres no angle. It''s just...."


    I keptughing.


    "Just because, what?"


    ".............Damn it..."


    Having fun, are you?


    ".....It''s not like that."


    Believing it to be her prank, I continued to y defensively as part of the joke.


    "I dont know. I dont get it, so I wont do it."


    However, Song Soo-yeon didn''tugh at my response.


    She turned her head away with a nonchnt reaction.


    ".....Suit yourself."


    "......."


    Her response made myughter fade.


    ......Why is she acting like this?

 Chapter 37: Lunas Date (3)

    Chapter 37: Luna''s Date (3)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    The atmosphere, which had almost sunk into silence, transformed as we arrived at the amusement park.


    "Wow..."


    I couldn''t help but marvel.


    The entrance was swarming with people waiting in line  friends, families, couples, and more.


    I could even spot a few heroes flying overhead, seemingly on standby in case of a viin attack.


    It had been a long time since I saw such a crowd.


    And it was my first time being part of it.


    "There are so many people here..."


    Song Soo-yeon, too, seemed surprised, scanning the crowd just like I was.


    I hadn''t expected this.


    But that didn''t mean I felt bad about it.


    On the contrary, I began to feel more excited.


    Everyone here shared amon emotion.


    Their positive feelings merged to create a lively atmosphere.


    Today seemed like it would be fun.


    "It looks like we''re going to have fun, right?"


    I asked Song Soo-yeon with a smile.


    She looked up at me and nodded subtly.


    -Thud.


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly, she was pushed towards me and clung onto my arm.


    Instinctively, I checked on Song Soo-yeon, looking for any signs of theft or ill intent from the contact.


    ...It just seemed like a genuine mistake.


    I clicked my tongue bitterly.


    I needed to let go of these habits.


    Then, I became aware of the sensation on my arm.


    "......."


    Song Soo-yeon was still gripping my arm. Without thinking, I blurted out.


    "....Are you going to hold on to me forever?"


    "........."


    Without any harsh words or response, she slowly released my arm.


    ".......?"


    I kept sensing subtle changes in her behavior.


    Was this a good sign?


    Whatever it was, her resistance towards me seemed to have lessened.


    "........"


    Lost in thought, I smiled.


    Maybe someday, her aversion to men, which could almost be seen as misandry, would change.


    I decided not to dwell on it too deeply.


    It wasn''t a big deal.


    Today was about having fun.


    I said,


    "Let''s go stand in the line."


    ---


    ---


    After entering, we stood in front of a locker.


    "Put in the lunchbox... Anything else to store?"


    She zipped up her thin tracksuit to the top, shaking her head in denial.


    Seeing her struggle with the sudden cold made me feel sympathetic.


    The cold didn''t bother me much.


    But as a non-ability user, she had no choice but to feel cold.


    I felt I should buy her something to keep warm.


    ...I should have bought something beforeing.


    As I closed the locker, I said,


    "Well, then let''s go-"


    "-Wait a moment."


    Song Soo-yeon interrupted me.


    "....Yes?"


    "Mister, put your phone in too."


    "....My phone?"


    ".....Yes."


    ".....Why?"


    It was a puzzling suggestion.


    Not that I was opposed, but I was genuinely curious.


    I asked her,


    "What if we get separated?"


    "There''s no way we''re getting separated when it''s just the two of us here."


    "What if we go to the restroom and miss each other?"


    "That won''t happen. Just put your phone away."


    "Why? At least tell me the reason."


    "..........."


    Song Soo-yeon frowned, her breath escaping beside her mask.


    After blinking hesitantly for a while, she finally spoke.


    "There''s no time to be distracted by a phone today."


    Her response was unexpected, revealing how much she was looking forward to the amusement park.


    She wanted the phone put away so it wouldn''t interrupt our fun.


    Could there be a cuter reason than this?


    I swallowed augh and asked back,


    "What about your phone?"


    "I need to take pictures."


    "Ah, I see."


    I nodded.


    Even for a trivial reason, it made sense.


    Since I wasn''t expecting contact from anyone, I put my phone in the locker.


    It was no big deal.


    I noticed Song Soo-yeon''s eyes curling up in a slight smile.


    I looked at her and said,


    "All set?"


    "Yes."


    We locked the locker.


    We then started walking towards the amusement park.


    As we emerged from the building with the lockers, arge Christmas tree, still decorated despite the holiday being over, weed us.


    The festive atmosphere lifted our spirits.


    I hadn''t expected to enjoy myself this much; I was d we came.


    I looked at Song Soo-yeon, who was staring nkly at the gigantic Christmas tree.


    With a content smile, I called out to her.


    "Soo-yeon."


    "........"


    "Soo-yeon."


    "Ah. Yes...?"


    "Come here for a second."


    I led her to a souvenir shop that was set up outside.


    "Mister...?"


    "Here."


    I handed her a scarf.


    Song Soo-yeon took it, standing there dazed.


    "What''s this?"


    "And this too."


    I snatched a baseball cap off a still figure, cing it lightly on my head and then put a beanie on hers.


    It was a beanie with bunny ears, with long rabbit feet hanging to the sides.


    "Mister?"


    Song Soo-yeon scrunched up her face at the sight of the cute hat.


    Regardless, I pressed down on the rabbit feet hanging from the beanie, making the bunny ears on top of her head wiggle.


    "Kuk-kuk-kuk..."


    Unable to hold back myughter, Song Soo-yeon took off the beanie in annoyance.


    "Hey, what are you doing..."


    I quickly shook my head to defuse the situation.


    "No, it''s just that you looked cold. And your clothes are too thin."


    "You''re wearing thin clothes too."


    "I''m not cold, though."


    "Whatever, just leave it."


    Song Soo-yeon tried to put the beanie back in its original ce.


    But I didn''t like it when she tried to put the beanie back.


    Seeing Song Soo-yeon wearing it really brought out the fun atmosphere of our outing.


    "No, no, wear it. Really. I mean it."


    "I don''t want to. You''ll justugh at me."


    "Why would Iugh? Hurry up and wear it. This is all part of the fun and memories."


    "Youughed earlier. I''m not wearing it."


    I kept pushing her with a smile.


    "Iughed because it''s cute, really cute. Just wear it already."


    Song Soo-yeon hesitated for a moment, then I continued.


    "It''s cold, isn''t it? We''ll have to wait outside for the rides, better to buy it now thanter."


    "............."


    She straightened up slowly and rxed her neck.


    ".....Just this time."


    Then, she shyly put on the bunny-eared beanie.


    The sight of her putting it on herself was so funny that I burst outughing again.


    ---


    ---


    We rode two rides.


    Having run through buildings, crossed death lines, and even faced death itself, I couldn''t find much thrill in the rides.


    Was it just a brief nostalgia for the past?


    Nevertheless, Iughed a lot today.


    It was more about the enjoyment of being with someone than the thrill of the rides themselves.


    Watching Song Soo-yeon have fun was entertaining.


    She''s still introverted, not screaming in excitement like others.


    She tried to keep her screams inside, but asionally, she couldn''t hold back a small shriek, and it was incredibly amusing.


    I had always wanted to have such experiences before my regression.


    It felt like fulfilling a simple dream.


    Her eagerness to go from one ride to the next right after the first was enough reason for me to be here.


    After riding two consecutive rides, we went to an indoor restaurant to eat lunch, taking out the lunchbox from the locker.


    "Ta-da...!"


    I opened the lunchbox.


    Song Soo-yeon, rubbing her cold hands to warm up, grabbed her phone as soon as the lunchbox was opened.


    Pretending to be nonchnt, she snapped several photos.


    She was bing more and more honest in her expressions as the day went on.


    Taking multiple photos, pondering over the next ride  she was naturally doing things a woman her age would do.


    "Did you get them all?"


    When I asked, she nodded and put away the camera.


    I handed her a disposable chopstick.


    "Here, try it."


    "....Thank you, mister."


    She pulled down her mask.


    It was the first time I saw her face since leaving the restaurant.


    I watched intently as she put a piece of kimbap into her mouth.


    "....How is it?"


    Looking at me, Song Soo-yeon smiled faintly.


    "....It''s delicious."


    Now she was even starting not to hide her smiles.


    Filled with a senseless warmth, I too began to fill my stomach.


    Song Soo-yeon was the first to speak, which was quite rare.


    Usually, I was the one initiating conversations.


    "....Mister, have you decided where we''re going after this?"


    "Where?"


    "The haunted house."


    "The haunted house?"


    She looked straight at me and nodded.


    Well, it sounded like it could be fun.


    "Alright."


    As I agreed, she smiled again.


    "And after that, we''ll-"


    "-Soo-yeon, let''s eat then talk."


    I couldn''t help but smile at her.


    She was so excited.


    Where had the girl who refused toe because of the cost gone?


    I was grateful she was enjoying herself.


    ".....I am eating, you know?"


    Perhaps feeling a bit shy, she carefully ced a sushi roll in her mouth.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere around us became noisy.


    Gasps and shocked murmurs filled the air, with everyone ncing at their phones.


    The heroes I could see were pressing their security walkie-talkies to their faces, engaged in urgent conversations.


    Something had definitely happened.


    ".....What''s going on?"


    I muttered, looking around.


    Song Soo-yeon did the same, unable to hide her rising anxiety.


    She seemed afraid that our day wasing to an end.


    But even if she was scared, there was nothing to do.


    Safety was paramount.


    "Soo-yeon, just wait here for a moment."


    "Mister...!"


    "Don''t worry."


    I stood up and approached a nearby hero.


    Hmm...


    I feel like I''ve seen this hero before, but I''m not sure.


    Well, that''s not important.


    "Excuse me."


    I called out to him.


    He responded to my call.


    "Yes, how can I help you?"


    "It''s nothing much, just wondering if there''s a problem. Has a viin appeared in the amusement park or something...?"


    He looked at me for a moment, carefully choosing his words.


    Then, he spoke.


    "....Well, actually..."


    ---


    *Hmm the way he feels kinda reminded me of when I yed runescape again a few years ago.


    As a kid, my parents could only afford a month of membership so I wasn''t able to get all the cool member gear like a full set of barrows gear, using the ice barrage spell in castle wars.. (back when it was very popr)


    I yed again and fulfilled all those dreams. It was pretty boring actually but oddly satisfying.

 Chapter 38: Lunas Date (4)

    Chapter 38: Luna''s Date (4)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "....Well, actually... there''s no problem. It''s still safe here."


    "....''Here'' as in?"


    I asked again, caught by his choice of words.


    He shrugged slightly, looking a bit worried.


    "...There''s been a terrorist attack in Seoul. But it''s okay. Shake has responded to the situation."


    "Ah."


    That was a relief. The problem didn''t seem as serious as I had feared.


    Our day wouldn''t be ruined.


    "Thank you for letting me know."


    I said to the hero.


    He nodded in response.


    "You''re wee. Have a good day."


    His kindness was surprising, and it made me smile.


    Indeed, there are some heroes like this.


    Well, I suppose some level of kindness is expected from heroes for image-making purposes.


    I went back to Song Soo-yeon.


    "....? What''s this?"


    A man was standing next to her.


    Song Soo-yeon sat with an expression of displeasure I had never seen from her today.


    He said,


    "Excuse me, yes? I really fell for you, can I have your number...?"


    "....Get lost, asshole."


    Ah. That''s what it was.


    She had taken off her mask to eat, and in the brief moment I stepped away, she received unwanted attention.


    I hurried over to her.


    The man hitting on Song Soo-yeon was persistent.


    "Don''t be like that, if you don''t have a boyfriend, let''s just hang out-"


    I opened my mouth.


    "Excuse me. She said no-"


    And then Song Soo-yeon''s eyes widened as she saw me.


    She abruptly stood up and linked her arm with mine.


    ".....?"


    "I have a boyfriend. Right here."


    I was taken aback, forgetting what I was going to say to the man.


    Song Soo-yeon spoke up.


    "Do you think I came to the amusement park alone for no reason? Is your brain just for decoration? Get lost, it''s disgusting."


    The man looked back and forth between me and Song Soo-yeon, then muttered to himself and walked away.


    "....They don''t look good together..."


    Song Soo-yeon bristled.


    "That jerk, till the very end...!"


    I calmed her down.


    "Okay, okay! It''s over now, let''s forget about it."


    I took her arm and turned her to face me, leading her to take deep breaths.


    "Take a deep breath in."


    Her furrowed brows slowly rxed.


    "Exhale... and breathe in again... exhale..."


    As she followed my instructions, I said,


    "Today is supposed to be a good day. Let''s forget this and have fun. It would be a waste to spoil it."


    "..........."


    "Don''t worry. Nothing bad happened. The amusement park is safe. It''s just somewhere in Seoul that''s problematic. But even that''s under control with Shake handling it."


    "............."


    I continued to look at her.


    She still seemed a bit upset.


    Times like these always call for a joke.


    It''s perfect for lightening the mood.


    I had an idea for a joke.


    I said,


    "..........But boyfriend?"


    She lowered her head and punched my chest with her fist.


    -Thump! Thump!


    "..I, I just said that so he would leave....!"


    Her voice was much quieter than before as she spoke.


    The mood lightened up just as I had hoped.


    "Kuk-kuk-kuk. I know. Dont worry, I didnt think anything strange."


    "..........."


    "Let''s just eat, and then we can go to that haunted house you mentioned. Okay? It''s a shame to be angry when you have that cute beanie."


    ".......Mister."


    "Just joking, just joking. Let''s finish our meal, okay?"


    I felt bad for teasing her further.


    I got Song Soo-yeon to sit back down.


    "....Yes."


    She responded, and we continued our meal.


    ---


    ---


    She was quite nervous about going to the haunted house, even though she was the one who suggested it first.


    "......Are we really doing this?"


    ".........Yes."


    While I was excited to see her different reactions, from her perspective, it was hard to understand.


    Why insist on doing this when she was already trembling with fear even before entering?


    Our turn arrived, and Song Soo-yeon didnt turn back until thest moment.


    The staff at the haunted house handed us a small shlight.


    After briefing us on several precautions, he helped us enter.


    As we stepped inside the haunted house, the staff closed the door behind us, and we were greeted byplete darkness and a chilling air.


    -Click.


    The shlight turned on.


    It was a weak shlight, barely illuminating anything.


    It didn''t take long to realize that this shlight was more decorative than functional.


    Song Soo-yeon, unlike before, clung a bit closer to me.


    "Shall we go?"


    "Wa-Wait a moment."


    She held me back as I was about to start walking.


    Even inplete darkness, I had no trouble seeing Song Soo-yeon, ustomed as I was to the dark.


    Thinking she was invisible in the darkness, she closed her eyes, took a few deep breaths, and then linked her arm with mine.


    "........Let''s go."


    She whispered cautiously.


    But it was her linking arms that came first.


    "....No, Soo-yeon. The arm linking-"


    "-Ju-Just... Dont say anything. Just this once. Okay...?"


    Was this the kind of fearful experience she wanted?


    Song Soo-yeon was making the most of her day.


    I shrugged my shoulders and moved forward.


    As we passed through the ck curtain, the dimly lit haunted house with its red lights was revealed.


    The space was decorated with various props.


    And unintentionally, I pinpointed the location of every staff member dressed as ghosts.


    I just couldn''t help it.


    I knew where they all were.


    I could see where they would jump out from, how they nned to scare us.


    .........


    Still, I kept my mouth shut.


    There was no need to ruin Song Soo-yeon''s fun.


    As we walked, her grip on my arm grew tighter.


    "Mwaaah!"


    A staff member, hidden behind a barred section, reached out towards us.


    "Eek..!"


    Song Soo-yeon, startled, buried her face in my arm.


    I had to restrain myself from letting out augh at her scream.


    Being in a situation where I couldn''t get tense made every reaction of hers vividly register in my mind.


    To tease her more, I said,


    "Soo-yeon, you should look. You wanted toe here."


    "..........."


    "Are you scared?"


    "I-I''m not scared."


    She timidly opened just one eye from my arm, nced forward, then buried her face back in my arm again.


    For her sake, I moved forward.


    Ghosts jumped out from here and there.


    "Waaaah!"


    "Ugh...!"


    "Soo-yeon, you need to look ahead..."


    "Yaaah!"


    "Uh....!"


    "Careful, put some strength in your legs...! You might fall...!"


    Watching her reactions, my desire to tease her faded.


    She was genuinely scared.


    That ''Luna'' was.


    Thus, Song Soo-yeon, startled countless times, clung to my arm with such force that blood cirction nearly stopped, as we navigated through the haunted house.


    By the time it was over, I was utterly exhausted too.


    As soon as she faced the bright outdoor light, she rxed her body and leaned against me, still not letting go of my arm.


    Breathing heavily and still burying her face in my arm, I asked Song Soo-yeon.


    "........Did you see anything?"


    "............"


    ".....But you got what you wanted, right?"


    She paused for a moment, then hugged my arm tighter.


    ".......Yes."


    "....That''s good then."


    ".....Howe you werent scared even once?"


    "No, I was. Just on the inside."


    I lied for her sake.


    Perhaps the haunted house was her fantasy, something she had always wanted to experience.


    Just because it seemed meaningless to me, didn''t mean it was meaningless to her.


    "Alright, let''s let go of the arm now. Let''s walk around some more."


    I gently disentangled her grip from my arm.


    I wasn''t sure what she might say once she regained herposure after being so frightened.


    ".....Ah."


    She let out a short sigh.


    ".....Soo-yeon?"


    "Huh? Oh.....yes. Let''s go... to the next thing."


    She then walked past me and started moving ahead.


    I watched her for a moment, then followed her with a smile.


    After a day full of fun, Song Soo-yeon and I were waiting for the final event.


    The parade.


    Everyone''s anticipation for it made me look forward to it too.


    Song Soo-yeon, though pretending otherwise, was probably most excited about this parade.


    While waiting, I got lost in thought.


    It truly felt like I had returned to being an ordinary person for the day.


    Of course, I had been living as a regr person since my regression... but it''s really a matter of feeling.


    Blending into the crowd, enjoying a normal day.


    I couldn''t remember thest time I had felt as happy as I did today.


    But one thing was certain: life after regression was hundreds of times better.


    ......Really, this is how I should have lived.


    I wasn''t the only one satisfied.


    It was evident, even without words, that Song Soo-yeon had spent a happy day.


    Sheughed a lot, took many photos, and swore only once at a man who hit on her.


    It was a day for the records.


    Song Soo-yeon, still tightly wrapped in her scarf, had her hat pulled down deep.


    After wearing it all day, she seemed to have lost all aversion to it.


    With nothing else to do while waiting, I pressed the footpads of her bunny-eared beanie.


    The ears wiggled amusingly.


    "...Kuk-kuk-kuk."


    A simpleugh.


    Just being able tough so easily meant the beanie had done its job.


    Song Soo-yeon hopped her feet to fight off the cold, no longer rejecting my touch like before.


    "....When does it start?"


    She asked.


    "Any moment now."


    I replied.


    My words weren''t a lie.


    From our left, the sounds of cheering crowds and music started to fill the air.


    Soon, the parade began.


    People dressed as Santa us, others as Rudolph.


    Fairies, bizarre animals, snowmen  numerous people in delightful costumes waved at us, smiling.


    I couldn''t help but respect them.


    People who strive to bringughter to others.


    Unlike me, who once instilled only fear in the eyes of others... they were truly admirable.


    I waved back at them.


    Expressions I hadnt noticed much when I was a viin appeared everywhere.


    What expression was Song Soo-yeon wearing?


    I turned to look at her.


    "Huh?"


    She wasn''t watching the parade she had been anticipating.


    Instead, she was staring intensely at me.


    With a somewhat dazed look, she slowly blinked, continuing to fix her gaze on me.


    "Soo-yeon, aren''t you watching the parade?"


    ".......Ah. I should, yes."


    She responded somewhat indifferently and turned her eyes to the parade.


    ....Was she tired?


    As I watched the parade again, Song Soo-yeon cautiously spoke.


    ".....Mister. I have a wish."


    Her voice was calmer than ever before.


    "Ask Santa over there."


    I joked in response.


    Song Soo-yeon didn''t react.


    "....Its something only you can fulfill."


    "..........."


    I slowly nodded.


    "I''ll listen."


    "............"


    Song Soo-yeon fell silent again.


    The music of the parade grew louder.


    After a long pause, as if she was contemting, she finally spoke again.


    "......Let me drop the formalities."


    ".........."


    I froze, taken aback.


    I too fell into deep thought.


    It seemed like a serious request.


    Asking to drop the formalities.


    Such a change from the past, when she firmly said she wouldn''t change her way of addressing me and to not get any closer.


    I smiled again, ensuring the mood didnt be too somber.


    "......Thats quite a difficult request."


    ".....Yes...?"


    She responded weakly.


    "Weve been using this way of speaking for so long. Its not so easy to change."


    ".......Oh..no..."


    "And I also use it to maintain some distance."


    "....Mister....?"


    She suddenly grabbed my arm.


    As Song Soo-yeon ced her hand on me, I turned to look at her.


    Our eyes met.


    Fireworks burst momentarily, shooting up into the ck sky.


    The myriad colors of the lights were reflected in her eyes.


    I spoke while looking at her.


    "....Just kidding, Soo-yeon."


    Song Soo-yeon''s movement stopped.


    I gave her a broad smile.


    "Where else could you find such an easy wish to grant."

 Chapter 39: Once in a Lifetime Opportunity (1)

    Chapter 39: Once in a Lifetime Opportunity (1)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "Just kidding, Soo-yeon. Where else could you find such an easy wish to grant."


    Song Soo-yeon''s mind kept reying that scene.


    Jung-gyeom''s face, his expressions, his gaze, his smile... everything was etched in her mind, refusing to leave.


    It felt like she was trapped in an inescapable orbit, reying that moment for what seemed like the hundredth time.


    It was like a dream.


    Unrealistic and dreamlike.


    But, unlike an ordinary dream, she knew she would never forget this moment for as long as she lived.


    "...Ah."


    "........."


    "Soo-yeon!"


    Someone grabbed her shoulder and shook her.


    Song Soo-yeon, startled by the touch, trembled.


    Blinking her eyes, she assessed her surroundings, breaking free from the relentless grip of her imagination.


    "...Mister?"


    "Why aren''t you focusing? Are you sleepy?"


    Her mind cleared up at his informal speech.


    Song Soo-yeon looked around.


    "...Where are we?"


    "What? Did you sleep-walk here? This is the subway home."


    "...What about the parade?"


    "...That ended a while ago."


    Jung-gyeom''s expression changed.


    He seemed puzzled by the situation.


    However, Song Soo-yeon couldn''t honestly exin.


    She couldn''t admit that she had been involuntarily recalling his image.


    She said,


    "....Maybe I''m just sleepy. It felt like I was dreaming with my eyes open."


    "...Hmm."


    There weren''t many people on the subway with them.


    The two sat side by side, maintaining a brief silence that had formed between them.


    Alone like this, Song Soo-yeon''s heart kept throbbing wildly.


    No matter how much she tried to ignore it, the pounding in her chest continued to shake her.


    Unknowingly, she leaned a bit more onto his shoulder, feeling his warmth.


    Instinctively, she almost rested her head on his shoulder.


    ".............."


    The impulsive idea lingered in her mind.


    If she really leaned on his shoulder, how would he react?


    Would he ept it? Push her away?


    Being rejected felt like it would be too painful.


    "......."


    But there was no one else to me.


    It was all her doing.


    She had drawn lines too strictly, warning him not toe closer or think weirdly of her.


    Her heartbeat turned into pain.


    She tried her best to ignore that pain.


    ...It''s okay.


    I just have to do well from now on.


    Things can gradually change.


    She felt closer to him today.


    They had taken many pictures and created memories.


    Since they were now on a first-name basis... they could be closer.


    Song Soo-yeon slowly began to lean her head towards him.


    Despite her racing heart, she couldn''t stop her body''s involuntary movement.


    -Thump.


    But before her head could touch Jung-gyeom''s shoulder, he pulled her head towards him first.


    "Just sleep a little."


    He said.


    But Song Soo-yeon couldn''t do that.


    She wasn''t sleepy to begin with, and her heart had started racing the moment she rested her head on his shoulder.


    "...Is this okay?"


    Jung-gyeom asked for permission even for such a small gesture of physical contact.


    She knew it was his way of being considerate, understanding her dislike for men.


    Instead of answering, Song Soo-yeon gently nodded her head and, to pretend she was resting, closed her eyes while leaning on his shoulder.


    He continued speaking.


    "...If you''re tired tomorrow, just stay home. You know we don''t have many customers anyway. And... I can''t even pay you properly."


    His voice carried a tone of regret, almost apologetic.


    "...It''s okay. I''lle to work."


    But Song Soo-yeon wished he wouldn''t feel sorry.


    His mere existence was more than enough for her.


    Everything he had given her had be a treasure.


    Even the ridiculous rabbit beanie had be dear to her.


    He was the reason for her to continue living in this world.


    With Jung-gyeom by her side, she felt confident she could endure any hardship the cruel world threw at her.


    In this damned world, he was her first blessing, her light... her hope.


    ---


    ---


    "...Mister, I''m fine."


    Song Soo-yeon said in front of my one-room apartment.


    "...Let''s go in together."


    I could definitely feel she was changing, at least towards me, there was no malice.


    Maybe she now sees me as a reliable friend, trusting that I wouldn''t do anything foolish.


    "I''m really okay. So, you go in."


    I couldn''t let my guard down.


    It was my duty to reciprocate the trust she had ced in me.


    Even if I entered the room, I wouldn''t do anything, but it was better for me to leave to ensure she feltpletely at ease.


    It was right to sleep at the restaurant.


    "...Still."


    She spoke as if feeling sorry for me.


    As the weather grew colder, her concern for me seemed to grow as well.


    Her concern alone warmed my heart.


    That was enough.


    As long as she didn''t take my kindness for granted and felt grateful, that was all I needed.


    To be liked by her as a person was all I could ask for.


    Moreover.


    I hadn''t forgotten the promise I made.


    I remembered our conversation from the first day I offered her my ce.


    And her fierce expression at that time.


    ''...Mister, don''t think you can do whatever you want just because you helped me.''


    ''...Really? Are you going to keep this up? What does staying at my ce have to do with being a pervert?''


    ''Ah... that...''


    ''...Sigh. Never mind. I guess it''s your fault, right? Must be because of your past experiences.''


    ''......''


    ''I''ll make you a promise.''


    ''...A promise?''


    ''I will never do anything you hate. We''re just friends. Got it?''


    With that memory, I smiled.


    Yes.


    We are friends, and I promised not to do anything she dislikes.


    No matter what she says verbally.


    "Alright, just go and rest. You''re tired."


    "...I''m not tired."


    "You were dozing off on my shoulder just a while ago."


    ".............Can I follow you to the restaurant?"


    "Are you even listening to me? And what would you do there?"


    "...Maybe we could talk a little about what happened today..."


    I smiled faintly.


    It seemed she also had fun today.


    But I shook my head.


    "......Let''s talk about it next time. There will be plenty of timeter. I''m going now. Sleep well, Soo-yeon."


    I waved my hand and turned around.


    It seemed right to leave quickly before she could hold me back any longer.


    "Ah... Good night..."


    She eventually let me go as I walked away.


    I waved at her again.


    ---


    ---


    On the way home.


    I looked up information about the terrorist attack in Seoul.


    From the moment I heard the news at the amusement park, my curiosity was piqued.


    Song Soo-yeon was so excited about the amusement park that she hadn''t checked her phone either, but now there was no need.


    -Click.


    The smartphone screen lit up.


    I connected to the inte.


    The topic was already hot, no need for a specific search.


    I nced at the headlines of the articles.


    Viin Tryno. Viin ranking adjustment. 8th -> 2nd


    Viin Liquid. Viin ranking adjustment. 12th -> 5th


    Tryno and Liquid. Have they joined forces?


    Shake''s vulnerability exploited by the alliance of Tryno and Liquid.


    A massive hostage situation in the heart of Seoul. Could it have been prevented?


    I realized the situation was more serious than I had anticipated.


    My expression hardened.


    Honestly, as a former viin, I didn''t care much about what ident urred, who got hurt, or how badly.


    But that didn''t mean I wasn''t disturbed.


    What bothered me was the news of the viins'' alliance.


    The names of the viins in this alliance were not to be ignored.


    Destroyer Tryno.


    A strong physical build with explosive powers.


    He could make anything he touched explode.


    Before my regression, I knew Tryno as someone who used his abilities to demolish numerous buildings.


    Liquid.


    A liquid ability user.


    In ces with abundant water, there weren''t many who could defeat him.


    Before my regression, he was also a viin who had killed numerous heroes.


    Two well-known viins from before my regression had now joined forces.


    I had no knowledge of this.


    Such an event did not happen before my regression.


    Had something changed?


    ".........."


    ..........The thought of them troubling Sce was unsettling.


    I continued to search for more articles.


    130 hostages rescued. 56 injured. 8 dead. Tryno and Liquid achieved their objective and retreated.


    Shake, facing Tryno and Liquid simultaneously, prioritized the hostages.''


    Shake''s statement: [It was the best choice. I apologize to the victims and their families. I will strive to improve.]


    I frowned.


    I wasn''t looking for these kinds of articles.


    She must have been here too.


    I continued to scroll, trying to find the article I wanted.


    Soon, a keyword caught my eye.


    Sce.


    ".....Found it."


    I muttered to myself.


    Hero Ranking 66th, Sce. Active once again.


    Hero Sce. Ranking rise. 66th -> 49th.


    Sce. Rescued hostages in ce of Shake. Defused 10 bombs. Saved more than 40 lives.


    Sce, saving hostages with a bright smile in her eyes.


    Photos of Sce with her mouth covered, smiling with her eyes, apanied the articles.


    All the articles andments were busy praising Sce.


    I continued to scrutinize the articles, not letting my guard down.


    .....Fortunately, there was no news of her being injured.


    I let out a sigh of relief.


    "....Phew."


    Sce, with her limited experience at this point.


    Even if Shake had fought, facing Tryno and Liquid would have been dangerous.


    But it seemed what I feared hadn''t urred.


    I looked a little longer at the photos of Sce saving hostages and smiling.


    In the pictures, she looked fine, thankfully.


    It was the same Sce I had always seen.


    Bright and hero-like.


    A figure that could reassure the citizens.


    Simrly relieved, I turned off my phone.


    I was almost at the restaurant.


    ......Huh?


    Under the sign that read ''Heros Heart Restaurant''.


    Someone was sitting, hugging their knees.


    The figure raised their head, sensing my presence.


    It was a familiar face I had just seen in the articles.


    ........Gyeom oppa.


    .....Sol, no. Bom...?


    I slowly walked towards her.


    .....What are you doing here?


    .....Ah.


    She briefly lowered her head.


    A fleeting shadow of darkness, unseen in the photos from the articles, crossed her face.


    .........And then I understood.


    Something had happened in today''s terrorist attack.


    Something was troubling her.


    Her words from a past drinking session came to mind.


    .....Heroes... they dont have anyone to protect them. Like Soo-yeon said, we are people too... and we have hard times.


    I immediately knelt on one knee and took her shoulder.


    .....I didnt probe further.


    All I needed to do was offer thefort I could.


    It wasnt difficult for me.


    Just as she had been a strength for me, I wanted to be a small strength for her too.


    .....Shall we go inside and talk?


    Sce paused, then, erasing the darkness from her face, smiled and nodded.


    .....Yeah.


    ---


    ---


    As the warmfort of the one-room apartment weed Song Soo-yeon, her legs stiffened.


    As always, her thoughts turned to Jung-gyeom.


    He would sleep in the restaurant again tonight for her sake.


    .....No matter how she thought about it, it wasn''t right.


    It was only proper that they sleep together.


    She was truly fine.


    She trusted him, and after all, this ce was his home.


    It was problematic to be even more indebted to him.


    How could she ever repay him?


    Even devoting a lifetime would not be enough.


    Finally, she turned back.


    She opened the door and headed back outside the one-room apartment.


    If she hurried, she could catch up with Jung-gyeom.


    It seemed she needed to convince him again toe back to the one-room.


    With every step towards him, her heart lightened.


    Her heartbeat grew stronger, and her cheeks reddened further.


    She anticipated the happiness she would feel upon meeting him.


    Even on her way to see him, she missed him.


    He wouldn''t want to sleep in the cold either.


    It would be nice to review the day together, sharing fun stories before falling asleep.


    ....In truth, it might all be an excuse.


    Maybe she just wanted to see him.


    Soon, Song Soo-yeon started to see the restaurant.


    She could see Jung-gyeom sitting there too.


    She inhaled to call out to him.


    "....Mister....!"


    But in the next moment, Song Soo-yeon''s breath caught in her throat.


    Her movement also stopped.


    Her eyes widened, and her mouth slightly opened. Her eyebrows furrowed in disbelief.


    As Jung-gyeom stood up, someone who had been hidden behind his broad back also stood up.


    ............It was Sce.


    The two of them were smiling at each other, so affectionately.


    And before Song Soo-yeon could even intervene, they entered the restaurant together.


    ".......Huh...?"


    Her heart felt constricted.


    Witnessing a scene she couldn''t believe, Song Soo-yeon recalled what Jung-gyeom had said earlier.


    ''What would you do there.''


    ''Let''s talk about it next time.''


    He had clearly said that to her, yet he was taking Sce into the restaurant.


    ........Could this have been the reason?


    Had he pushed her away to meet Sce sooner?


    Song Soo-yeon stood frozen in the winter darkness, motionless.

 Chapter 40: Once in a Lifetime Opportunity (2)

    Chapter 40: Once in a Lifetime Opportunity (2)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    I handed Sce a warm cup of tea.


    Even though, due to her abilities, she doesn''t feel cold or catch colds... it''s more about the sentiment.


    I couldn''t tell how long she had been waiting for me.


    Even if it wasn''t my fault, a sense of guilt arose for making her wait.


    "....Ah, thank you."


    Sce took the tea I handed her with both hands, smiling slightly with her eyes.


    Whatever happened, she can''t look me straight in the eye.


    She just blew on the tea, maintaining a weak smile.


    ".....So?"


    After waiting for a long time, I broke the silence, hoping she would naturally share her worries.


    Sce remained silent.


    She just slightly bit her lip in response to my question.


    It was the first time I had seen her so vulnerable.


    Of course, she is someone who cries easily... but even when she cried, it wasn''t like this.


    Even when she cried on TV, it was only for a fleeting moment, and she would soon reassure the public with her determined eyes, promising to improve.


    Even in my death, she cried but ended up expressing gratitude to me and promised to move forward.


    It was possible to see her hidden strength even through her tears.


    But now, she doesn''t feel the same.


    There''s no sign of her usual strength.


    She looked depressed and fragile.


    As expected, she was still inexperienced.


    ".....Hehe."


    Unable to continue her words, she just looked up at me andughed.


    Although she came to find me, she seemed unable to speak when it came down to it.


    "....Just wait a moment."


    I said.


    I got up and went to the kitchen.


    I started boiling a pack of ramen I had bought for myself.


    It didn''t take long, so Sce waited quietly.


    Then, along with the finished ramen, I took out a bottle of soju from the fridge.


    "....Alcohol...?"


    Sce muttered.


    Alcohol can be dangerous when one is down, but I''m here.


    I''ll be the one to erase the negative thoughts.


    There''s nothing like alcohol for opening up.


    -Clink!


    The familiar sound of the soju bottle opening.


    I filled both our sses.


    "Nothing fancy, but let''s eat and chat."


    I suggested in a light tone.


    I still n to encourage her to speak first.


    I don''t intend to forcibly extract her worries.


    Sce weakly smiled and nodded her head.


    After taking a sip, I asked.


    "....So. Did you wait long?"


    "......Where did you go, oppa?"


    She responded to my question with her own.


    But it was a sufficient answer.


    She must have waited a long time.


    "I went to the amusement park with Soo-yeon. It was a graduation gift I had promised her."


    "Soo-yeon?"


    "Yes."


    "Didn''t you use to call her Ms. Soo-yeon?"


    "Ah."


    I nodded my head.


    "Today at the amusement park, we got closer and decided to speak informally."


    "That''s good."


    Sce smiled again and then sighed deeply, resting her chin on the table.


    I waited quietly, allowing her to continue the conversation.


    It was a good moment for her to open up about any worries.


    ..........


    But Sce remained silent again.


    She hadn''t even touched the ramen.


    She seems lost in thought.


    Before she falls into negative thoughts, I call her.


    Bom.


    .........


    Bom.


    Uh... Yeah?


    Try some.


    She nced between the chopsticks and ramen I offered, then awkwardlyughed and waved her hand.


    Ahaha, sorry. Even though you made it... I just dont have the appetite.


    ".......Okay. Eat whenever you want."


    Yeah.


    I didnt press her further.


    I refilled her empty ss.


    That''s when Sce spoke.


    ......Oppa.


    ....Yeah?


    .....That... Soo-yeon.


    .....Go on.


    Sce moistened her lips quietly and looked around awkwardly before speaking.


    ....Even though you didnt like her like that.... why did you decide to help her?


    ....What?


    ....What was your reason?


    Now, it was my turn to pause.


    The reason was you lingered on my lips.


    But saying that now might seem like a joke to Sce.


    After a long time searching for an answer, I spoke cautiously.


    .....It was probably for the same reason as you. You also help many people as a hero.


    ........I earn money doing this, oppa. It''s different for you.


    Why different? You didnt be a hero just for the money.


    .....How do you know that?


    Hmm?


    How do you know I didnt be a hero for the money?


    Silence followed.


    How should I respond?


    I couldn''t tell how the conversation had reached this point, but if I wanted to support her, I needed to answer carefully.


    -Brrrring... Brrrring...


    Just then, my smartphone began to ring.


    I was getting a call.


    I pulled out my smartphone from my pocket to see who it was.


    It was Song Soo-yeon.


    Realistically, she was the only one who would call me at this time.


    I wondered why she was calling now.


    ....It wasnt important.


    I couldnt answer it anyway.


    I turned off the vibration on my phone.


    Then I looked back at Sce.


    She was still gazing at me, motionless.


    I continued to answer her previous question.


    I just know.


    If one had seen her as a hero before my regression, it was an undeniable fact, especially for me, her archenemy.


    I had a deeper understanding of her.


    If her actions had been all an act, I would not have been influenced.


    "....You think highly of me."


    Sce said, then bowed her head deeply.


    Without looking at me, she asked.


    "....So... do you help anyone who needs it...?"


    "....I''d like to."


    Sce fell silent upon hearing my answer, her head down for a long time.


    Truly, seeing her this vulnerable was a first for me.


    I felt an involuntary urge tofort her, something I had never imagined she would need.


    After a long pause, she suddenly lifted her head.


    "It''s good news, oppa!"


    Her expression and voicepletely changed, now filled with a big smile.


    "...What?"


    I raised my eyebrows in surprise.


    "Good news for you, who lives for others! The Hero Association approved the sponsorship! You''ll be able to receive a million won every month!"


    "....Bom?"


    "I came here today to tell you this...! I thought you would want to know...."


    "............."


    "Actually.....that''s all I wanted to say. You said you went to the amusement park, right? You must be tired. I feel like I''m taking too much of your time. I''ll go now."


    And with that, she abruptly stood up.


    Before I could stop her, she walked towards the restaurant''s entrance.


    I couldn''t just wait for her to start the conversation anymore.


    She didn''te here just to talk about the sponsorship.


    That couldn''t be.


    She wouldn''t have waited outside the restaurant for so long just for that.


    Especially not on a day when there was a terrorist attack in Seoul.


    I stood up to stop her from leaving.


    Sce had already opened the door and was starting to fly out.


    -Thump!


    I caught her wrist as it began to rise and pulled her down.


    "Bom."


    ".........."


    She descended powerlessly in front of me.


    "....What''s wrong?"


    I finally asked.


    If she wouldnt tell me, I had to probe.


    And at that simple question, the armor-like facade Sce had been wearing began to crumble.


    Suddenly, her face filled with tears, she began to cry.


    "....Heeu.... heeuu.....!"


    Her tears shook me.


    When she was sad, I felt sad too.


    "....Bom, talk to me."


    I could no longer restrain my desire tofort her.


    My hand reached toward her cheek.


    And then, habitually, my fist clenched.


    It was a habit I had developed recently because of Song Soo-yeon.


    Whenever I was about to touch someone, I hesitated.


    I had clenched my fist like this several times in front of Soo-yeon''s cheek.


    ".....Heu-heu.... Oppa...."


    But Sce was not Soo-yeon.


    I unclenched my fist.


    Then gently, I stroked Sce''s cheek.


    It felt warm and soft.


    ".....I know you were dispatched today for the terrorist attack. What happened?"


    Sce, crying more intensely, nodded her head.


    "....Heeuk.... Oppa.... in front of me......a young girl.....huuu..."


    That was enough for me to understand.


    The various facts I had learned from the articles came together.


    Bomb hostage situation.


    Sce rescuing hostages in ce of Shake.


    A young girl.


    Sce, feeling guilty, wept with her small shoulders trembling.


    I could imagine what she must have witnessed, why the usually strong Sce was so distressed.


    I pulled her into an embrace.


    It was the least I could do tofort her, who had been my strength.


    I patted her trembling, delicate back, which I had only thought of as strong.


    Now I understood.


    Being strong meant hiding pain well.


    As Iforted her, Sce vented her frustration.


    "Heeuk... But in the articles...! They say I''m a hero...! ...!"


    "...A hero can''t save everyone. You did well. It''s okay."


    "Huuu... Heuu...."


    For a long time, I held her.


    ---


    ---


    Song Soo-yeon was staring nkly at the restaurant from the darkness.


    It had been over 30 minutes since Jung-gyeom and Min-Bom had entered the restaurant.


    Her heart kept sinking, and she was growing increasingly anxious.


    Alone inside for 30 minutes, what could they be doing?


    Especially after leaving her out.


    She contemted barging in hundreds of times.


    But she couldn''t bring herself to do it.


    She had no excuses to make, nothing she could do.


    Moreover, there was fear.


    Fear of witnessing something shocking if she entered.


    The only courage she could muster was to make a phone call.


    Swallowing hard, she pressed the speed dial for Jung-gyeom.


    -Brrrring... Brrrring...


    As the phone rang, Song Soo-yeons eyes remained fixed on the restaurant.


    -The customer you are calling...


    Jung-gyeom didn''t answer the phone.


    No matter how long she waited, it was the same.


    He was rejecting her calls.


    "....You can pick up."


    She murmured to herself, unknowingly.


    "....Hurry up and answer. What are you doing?"


    She spoke as if conversing with him.


    But, of course, no answer came back, and he never picked up the phone.


    Song Soo-yeon kept calling his phone.


    At least she was causing some interruption, whatever they were doing.


    Suddenly, the door burst open.


    Min-Bom rushed out.


    Song Soo-yeons mind snapped back to reality.


    Thankfully, their meeting hadntsted long.


    It was only 30 minutes.


    She wasn''t pleased, but was relieved it hadn''tsted longer.


    Min-Bom began to levitate into the air.


    At that moment, Jung-gyeom, who had rushed out of the restaurant, grabbed her wrist.


    ........


    This physical contact felt like needles piercing Song Soo-yeon''s heart.


    A stinging pain reached her.


    They were having a serious conversation, with Jung-gyeom not letting go of her wrist.


    Song Soo-yeons eyes were fixed on that wrist.


    Meanwhile, the sound of sobbing began to reach her.


    Min-Boms shoulders were shaking.


    Again, Min-Bom was fawning over Jung-gyeom.


    A fiery anger started to consume Song Soo-yeon, infuriated by Min-Bom exploiting Jung-gyeoms innocence.


    .....But then, that anger was doused in cold water.


    Jung-gyeom very gently and carefully ced his hand on Min-Boms cheek.


    .......Mister?


    It was a gesture he had never shown to Song Soo-yeon.


    .....No, it was one of the many gestures she had forbidden, calling it creepy, perverted, telling him not to harbor strange feelings.


    Min-Bom was not her, and Jung-gyeom no longer needed to be cautious.


    Min-Bom, who had done nothing, was bing closer to Jung-gyeom than herself, despite all she had done.


    And it didnt end there.


    Jung-gyeoms arms moved.


    He pulled Min-Bom into his embrace.


    Min-Bom naturally nestled into his arms.


    They fit together like puzzle pieces.


    Sharing warmth with each other.


    So tenderly, so affectionately.


    It was not a light hug.


    It was an embrace where ears touched ears, upper bodies pressed close, almost suffocating.


    The only treasure the world had given her was embracing another woman.


    Her heart hurt too much.


    It was unbearable, her head pounding.


    .....Get away....


    Song Soo-yeon murmured.


    That was all she could do.


    Song Soo-yeon turned away.


    She couldnt bear to see that sight anymore.


    She couldnt stand to see Jung-gyeom treating another woman more preciously than herself.


    .....Please, get away...


    In the darkness, Song Soo-yeon crouched down, burying her face in her knees.


    .......Then, her hand began to glow with a purple light.

 Chapter 41: Once in a Lifetime Opportunity (3)

    Chapter 41: Once in a Lifetime Opportunity (3)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Looking at them brought pain, but Song Soo-yeon couldn''t take her eyes off them.


    ''Is it finally over?'' she wondered repeatedly, ncing at them.


    ...But the end seemed nowhere in sight.


    Min-Bom continued to weep in his arms, and Jung-gyeom wouldn''t let her go.


    Their embrace only deepened, it didn''t lighten at all.


    Now, they werepletely entwined like lovers.


    "....Uh....!"


    Another surge of pain stabbed through her heart.


    Her face contorted involuntarily, and her hands clutched at her chest, feeling the pain.


    The corners of her eyes began to moisten.


    It was an instinctive response of her body.


    She followed Min-Bom with empty eyes.


    ...What warmth was Min-Bom feeling now?


    What kind of warmth that she couldn''t let go?


    "......Those damn heroes...."


    Song Soo-yeon muttered through clenched teeth.


    When the pain exceeded its limits, as always, those feelings turned into anger.


    She couldn''t bear it otherwise.


    Weakly, she continued to mutter curses at the heroes, over and over, then buried her face back in her knees.


    She wanted to separate them, by force if necessary.


    ...She wished she could control them at will.


    How much time had passed?


    The crying of Min-Bom, which she hated to hear, finally calmed down.


    Song Soo-yeon lifted her head again.


    Their embrace had ended.


    Without realizing, she exhaled the breath she had been holding and moved her stiff body.


    She was about to get up, but then... upon seeing the next scene, she slumped down again.


    Jung-gyeom had ced his hand on Min-Bom''s cheek again.


    Anger sparked from the unending pain, this time directed at Jung-gyeom.


    "....Damn it, are you a real pervert?"


    She clenched her trembling hands tightly.


    It took tremendous willpower to suppress the urge to scream.


    "......Why do you keep touching her..."


    Jung-gyeom moved his hand to wipe Min-Bom''s tears.


    Min-Bom quietly epted it.


    An invisible understanding was happening between them.


    ".....You never did that for me..."


    Soon, Song Soo-yeon closed her mouth.


    She knew all too well why Jung-gyeom never showed such affection towards her.


    All the curses and threats she had defensively thrown in the past came back to haunt her.


    Song Soo-yeon had to fight the urge to leave.


    Although she was not one to run away from most things, this time was different.


    But she stayed, driven by the single-minded thought that she had to see this through to the end.


    She must intervene if those two start holding hands and walking back into the restaurant.


    ...Fortunately, that was it.


    The calmed-down Min-Bom waved goodbye to Jung-gyeom.


    He did the same.


    Finally, Min-Bom, pretending to be a normal person, walked away from the restaurant.


    Song Soo-yeon still watched Jung-gyeom from the darkness.


    Jung-gyeom didn''t enter the restaurant but watched Min-Bom''s departing figure for a long time.


    Only after Min-Bom disappeared did Jung-gyeom finally move his steps towards the restaurant.


    And as Jung-gyeom disappeared... only then could Song Soo-yeon muster the strength to get up again.


    Even after all this had ended, Song Soo-Yeon didn''t let go of her phone.


    Since she had called him, she didn''t know when he might call her back.


    Holding her smartphone weakly, she returned to the apartment.


    Her body was exhausted.


    It was a perfect day, ending in trash.


    She raised her hand to open the door lock.


    ......Huh?


    It was then she noticed the change in her body.


    Bright purple energy swirled around her hand.


    At first, she was so startled that she almost fell backwards, but she adapted to it strangely quickly.


    ''........''


    She slowly turned her hand, watching it.


    The purple aura followed, swirling and moving.


    It felt as natural as if it had always been a part of her body, like taking out an old, cherished item that had been stored in a warehouse long ago.


    The sensation was familiar and natural.


    It felt like a new organ had sprouted in her body.


    She intuitively understood how to move it, what this power was, without needing to learn it.


    She had always wondered how ability users managed their powers... but now that she had this power, she understood.


    You just know.


    .........Ha...


    A hollowugh escaped her lips.


    Instinctively, she knew.


    This was the power to control people.


    The very ability she had longed for.


    When the world treated her like trash, she had begged for the power to destroy everything.


    ...The power that hadn''t emerged then, had manifested now.


    But surprisingly, her first thought wasn''t how to exact revenge on the world.


    It wasn''t her tormenting parents or the bullies that came to mind.


    Their continual harassment, the despair she felt back then, didn''t resurface.


    ........It was Jung-gyeom.


    .....With this power.


    ...............


    Song Soo-yeon was shocked by the dangerous thoughts that had unwittingly arisen.


    It was absurd.


    She shook her head vigorously to dispel the thoughts.


    And then, she quickly got up and entered the one-room apartment.


    ---


    ---


    Song Soo-yeon washed her face andy down on her bed.


    She had deactivated her ability, so there was no longer any light emanating from her hand.


    Having longed for superpowers, she had some knowledge about them.


    People like her, who awaken their abilitiester in life, are called ''Awakeners''.


    These Awakeners, born at extremely low probabilities... their abilities usually manifest during intense stress, and in most cases, their powers are incredibly strong.


    Shake, ranked number one among heroes, was also an Awakener.


    Song Soo-yeon had be an Awakener as well.


    But contrary to her expectation that awakening her ability would fill her with indescribable joy... she now felt a faint resentment: why did this power appear only now?


    And it was ironic.


    Was the stress she endured during all the harassment nothing at all?


    Just seeing Jung-gyeom with Min-Bom had triggered her ability.


    ...Of course, maybe Jung-gyeom and Min-Bom''s embrace was just thest drop that made her umted stress overflow.


    Still, she couldn''t deny the absurdity of the situation.


    Since when had she be so dependent on Jung-gyeom?


    This wasn''t like her.


    She sighed heavily, trying to view the situation lightly.


    She didn''t even understand why she was overreacting so much.


    Yes, it seemed she did love Jung-gyeom.


    So what?


    It was just love, another emotion just like ''anger'' or ''sadness''.


    There was no need to be swayed by such a feeling.


    No reason to be stressed or angry.


    Besides, to an onlooker, it might seem like Min-Bom and Jung-gyeom were lovers.


    But Jung-gyeom was just kind.


    She knew that already.


    He was kind, so he hugged crying Min-Bom.


    There''s no deeper meaning.


    It was nothing more than the kindness of tossing a coin to a begging beggar.


    There was no need to be anxious.


    She had spent more time with him than anyone.


    Today too, they had created many memories together.


    The rabbit ear beanie, the scarf.


    All were gifts from him.


    Min-Bom was iparable to that.


    Unlike her, a fellow loner friend, Min-Bom was just a passing acquaintance.


    Song Soo-yeon took deep breaths to calm her mind.


    As she was meditating like this, the phone rang, almostically.


    She quickly got up from the bed and grabbed her phone.


    The caller''s ID shed on the screen.


    ''My Hero''


    The name had no significance.


    She had set it light-heartedly.


    There was no need to be unsettled by him.


    As said, it''s just love, and that''s all.


    There''s no reason to be shaken.


    Song Soo-yeon swallowed and cleared her throat a couple of times before answering the call.


    .....Hello?


    Soo-yeon, did you call?


    ............


    As soon as she heard his voice, a surge of emotions welled up again.


    Her nose crinkled, and she almost bit her lip.


    She wanted to ask why he hadn''t answered her call.


    Why had he hugged Min-Bom?


    Why had he called only now?


    But she couldn''t.


    Song Soo-yeon restrained her emotions and continued calmly.


    ......Were you busy?


    ....Ah, yeah.


    .....What were you doing?


    ...........


    He remained silent for a while.


    To Song Soo-yeon, that silence felt like an eternity.


    She didn''t understand why he couldn''t just answer honestly.


    Jung-gyeom answered.


    "......Just getting ready for bed."


    ".........Ha."


    Song Soo-yeon let out an incredulousugh, her suppressed emotions bubbling up again.


    Why was he lying?


    Why hide his meeting with Min-Bom?


    Was it something to be ashamed of?


    Surely not.


    There was no need to hide anything.


    A sticky heartache and painful sorrow engulfed her.


    "....Soo-yeon?"


    "Oh, I just thought of something funny...."


    She excused her hollowughter.


    And swallowed hundreds of questions.


    She didn''t mention her newly awakened ability.


    .....Her instinct told her that this power should be kept a secret.


    Instead, she chose her words carefully.


    "....Mister, I had fun today."


    "Haha, me too, Soo-yeon. It feels like we''ve be closer now that we''re speaking informally. We''ve made a lot of memories, right?"


    His warm words easily lifted her spirits.


    Hisughter almost made her smile.


    But she pulled herself together.


    There were important things to say.


    "Yes. Um, Mister?"


    "Hm?"


    ".........Just a random question, but who are you closest to?"


    It was a loaded question.


    She wanted to hear a specific answer.


    Jung-gyeom didn''t take long to respond.


    "....You. Who else?"


    Song Soo-yeon felt a tingling sensation on the back of her neck.


    She closed her eyes, savoring the joy from his expected answer.


    Her anger seemed to melt away.


    She teased yfully.


    "......Right?"


    "Why the sudden sentimental questions? Where did your prickly side go?"


    At his words, she recalled the image of Min-Bom and Jung-gyeom hugging each other.


    She said.


    "......I can be affectionate too, you know?"


    Jung-gyeomughed.


    "Then show me."


    "..........Anyway, we''re the closest, right?"


    ".....What are you plotting now?"


    "It''s not like that."


    Afortable sigh came through the phone.


    Jung-gyeom continued.


    ".......Yes. It''s you."


    "....."


    Song Soo-yeon gathered her courage.


    The anger she had felt earlier gave her strength.


    There was no turning back now.


    "....Let''s stay close in the future too."


    Her heart pounded as if it was about to burst.


    Even though the words were spoken with courage fueled by anger, expressing genuine emotions was still very difficult for her.


    "........."


    Jung-gyeom remained silent.


    As he didn''t respond, Song Soo-yeon''s brows slowly furrowed.


    Thousands of negative thoughts flooded her mind.


    Unable to hold back any longer, she spoke.


    "....Mis-"


    "-Thank you, Soo-yeon."


    Jung-gyeom interrupted her.


    Huh?


    "....For saying these things. I''m touched."


    His voice was more sincere than ever.


    Song Soo-yeon''s heart, which had been pounding with anxiety, finally began to calm down.


    Yes, this was the rtionship she and Jung-gyeom had.


    There was no room for a stone like Min-Bom, who had popped up out of nowhere, to wedge itself in.


    There was no need to feel insecure.


    She must not waver.


    He said.


    "......Don''t worry. I also want to continue being close with you. I promised you, didnt I?"


    "What promise?"


    Song Soo-yeon pressed the phone even closer to her ear.


    He spoke in a soft voice.


    "......That we''d be friends for life."


    Song Soo-yeon paused for a moment at his words, then tilted her head in confusion.


    ......?


    She couldn''t understand why his tender words brought a sting of pain once again.

 Chapter 42: Once in a Lifetime Opportunity (4)

    Chapter 42: Once in a Lifetime Opportunity (4)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Song Soo-yeon arrived at the store early morning.


    It was 6 am, and the sun hadn''t risen yet.


    Despite spending more time than usual in front of the mirror, she felt in a rush to get there.


    Maybe it was because of the memories from the day before.


    She wanted to see Jung-gyeom quickly.


    After hovering around the store for a bit, she made up her mind.


    .....Just seeing his sleeping face would be enough to make her happy.


    She unlocked the door lock of the still-closed store.


    -Ding-ling!


    As she opened the door, she whispered.


    "...Mister, I''m here..."


    ''Uhh.''


    Song Soo-yeon froze at the sight that greeted her as she entered the store.


    Jung-gyeom wasn''t asleep.


    He was exercising, shirtless.


    In the middle of a handstand push-up, he stood on his feet after noticing her.


    His body glistened with sweat droplets.


    She found herself captivated by the sight, frozen in ce.


    She had never expected the man she always teased for being nd and nerdy to have such a sculpted body.


    She hadn''t known he could be so manly.


    That was part of the shock.


    Soon, Jung-gyeom stood up and turned his back.


    Watching his wet back, Song Soo-yeon unwittingly swallowed.


    He said.


    "Uh....sorry. This must be ufortable to see."


    "............"


    "...Soo-yeon? Could you wait outside for a bit?"


    Only then did Song Soo-yeon snap back to reality.


    Without a word, she roughly closed the door and left.


    -Ding-a-ling! Ding-a-ling...! Ding-a-ling...!


    The doorbell kept ringing.


    Ignoring the swinging door, she leaned against the wall of the store and slid down.


    Then she grabbed her flushing face.


    "Haah...! Haah....!"


    Finally letting out the breath she had been holding, Song Soo-yeon calmed her racing heart.


    This was the first time she had seen a man''s bare body in reality.


    Until now, she had only seen such images passing by on her smartphone... and they never evoked any thought.


    Even when numerous women cheered in thements, it was the same.


    She had sometimes wondered why she didn''t feel the obvious emotions.


    But just now, upon seeing Jung-gyeom''s body, her heart raced as if it would burst.


    It was the first time she thought a man''s body was beautiful.


    .....And she wanted to keep looking.


    ".....Am I a pervert...?"


    Song Soo-yeon muttered to herself.


    At that moment, an image shed through her mind.


    She remembered seeing herself in the mirror with lustful eyes.


    Probably, she still had that expression now.


    "Huff...Huff..."


    Song Soo-yeon took deep breaths.


    She couldn''t show such an expression to Jung-gyeom.


    Absolutely not.


    He would surely find such a sight of her repulsive.


    So she had to suppress her emotions before he came out.


    But it didn''t take long for him to put on a shirt.


    "....Soo-yeon."


    Jung-gyeom, who had already opened the store door and peeked out, was calling her.


    Eek..!


    Song Soo-yeon jerked in surprise, turning her head away from the direction of the voice.


    She had to hide her expression.


    Jung-gyeom''s voice came from behind her.


    Why did youe so early?


    ......Well...that...no...


    She wasnt coherent enough to answer.


    She was too focused on hiding her repulsive expression.


    Why are you sitting down again?


    ........Because....


    Jung-gyeom was speaking calmly, but Song Soo-yeon knew he was just as unsettled.


    He too was struggling to find the right words in this awkward moment.


    Uh....sorry.


    Finally, he apologized.


    ......What?


    .....Especially for you, it must have been shocking.


    Jung-gyeom knew how much she feared and loathed men.


    She understood that his apology was based on that fact.


    But he had no reason to apologize.


    After all, she was the one who had barged into the store.


    ....Moreover, to her surprise, she hadnt disliked the sight, so there was no need for his apology.


    ....No, its my fault for entering..."


    Still, I shocked you.


    ....I wasnt...shocked.


    Even if you say that, that position....


    ............


    She couldn''t argue against that.


    Any more excuses might lead to revealing her face.


    Not now.


    Her face was still burning, buzzing with embarrassment.


    Her lips were probably still glistening.


    Give me...some time. And it''s not your fault, mister...


    Jung-gyeom paused as if thinking, then spoke quietly.


    Sorry. And thank you for saying that. I''ll...wait inside. Come in when you feel calm.


    Then he turned back into the store.


    But even after he had gone, it took her a long time to erase the image of his body from her mind.


    ---


    ---


    Song Soo-yeon quietly slid into the store and took her seat.


    ....Are you calm now?


    I asked.


    Song Soo-yeon nodded silently.


    ....I hadnt done anything wrong, but I felt sorry for shocking her.


    To her, who still detested men, it must have been a repulsive sight.


    She had told me about the relentless sexual harassment she faced.


    Having shown my bare body to someone with such a painful past...


    I could only guess the shock she must have felt.


    I needed to be more careful.


    ....Do you usually exercise at this time, Mister?


    Despite her own shock, she asked naturally, not avoiding the topic.


    Yes. Its a habit.


    I replied nonchntly for her sake.


    Making a fuss about it here would only make things weirder.


    ....So? Why did youe so early?


    Just because. I woke up early...


    ......


    But the awkwardness couldnt be shaken off.


    It felt like she should leave this ce.


    After all, it wasnt as if she had nothing to do.


    ....Soo-yeon, I havent showered yet...


    Oh...! Yes...!


    I was going to go to the bathhouse, but since youre here, I think Ill just go home and shower. Ill be back quickly, okay...?


    Soo-yeon seemed to need time just like I did.


    She kept nodding at my words.


    Do that, then.


    Okay, then Ill be back. Keep the lights on.


    With that, I left the store, turning on all the lights, hurrying away.


    She would be able to calm herself down as well.


    ---


    ---


    .....Ha....


    Song Soo-yeon sighed.


    It was entirely her fault, yet she made Jung-gyeom feel sorry.


    His voice was filled with so much consideration for her.


    She was the one who saw his body, and he was apologizing.


    If he identally saw her bare body... even if she loved him, she''d probably scream in panic.


    It seemed impossible to change her personality, no matter how hard she tried.


    She wanted to honestly apologize to him, admit it was her fault for showing up so early, or evenpliment his impressive physique, saying it didnt disgust her.


    But her defensive nature, which had been her shield for so long, made it impossible to convey any sincere feelings.


    She was partly afraid.


    Having never expressed such positive emotions, she feared how he would react.


    She didn''t know how to express these feelings.


    Better not to try than to fail.


    And partly... it was her personal judgment.


    Just like her expression in the mirror, he might find it disgusting.


    He might be burdened or repulsed by her feelings.


    Saying she thought his body was pretty was tantamount to harassment from her perspective.


    With these thoughts, Song Soo-yeon rested her head on the table.


    Her mind was too cluttered.


    -Ding.


    At that moment, the door opened, and the bell rang.


    Soo-yeon jumped up in surprise and looked at the door.


    Youre back early......


    Song Soo-yeons breath caught.


    The fluttering feelings she had just moments ago subsided.


    Her emotions sank deep, turning into something sticky.


    Soo-yeon...?


    It wasnt Jung-gyeom who had entered the store.


    It was Sce, dressed in her hero costume, covering her nose and mouth.


    Song Soo-yeon frowned involuntarily and asked.


    .....Why are you here?


    Oh, I saw the store sign was on.... And I have something to tell Gyeom oppa. Is he here?


    Right from the start, she didn''t like her.


    That term ''Gyeom oppa'' kept grating on her nerves.


    It felt like an unspoken im.


    As if boasting she was much closer to him than Song Soo-yeon, who called him ''Mister''.


    Why was she acting so familiar even though they hadn''t known each other for long?


    There were more than a few things that annoyed Song Soo-yeon.


    What?


    Song Soo-yeon asked defensively.


    What do you want to say?


    Sce scratched her head, smiling.


    In reality, only her eyes curved into half-moons, as her mouth was covered.


    Ahaha... I wanted to thank oppa... something came up.


    Song Soo-yeon hid her sinking heart.


    She easily recalled the incident between Sce and Jung-gyeom the day before.


    She knew Sce''s gratitude was rted to that.


    ....Mister stepped out for a bit.


    Oh, really? Do you know when hell be back?


    It was just a shower, so it shouldnt take long.


    But she didnt want to say that.


    I don''t know? But it might take a while?


    ....I see.


    Uncharacteristically, Sces mood dipped slightly.


    Even without reading her mind, it was obvious she was disappointed.


    And Song Soo-yeon didnt like that.


    I''ll tell mister you came to express your gratitude. Seems like you should be heading to work... go on quickly.


    She wanted Sce to leave before Jung-gyeom returned.


    Sce hesitated.


    It seemed like she had something else to say.


    With every passing second Sce was there, Song Soo-yeons irritation grew.


    ....Why?


    Song Soo-yeons voice carried a trace of annoyance.


    Just thinking about their hug from the day before made her skin prickle with irritation.


    She didn''tsh out only because she had no reason, but her anger and hostility towards Sce had already peaked.


    Sce hesitantly spoke.


    ....Um....I wanted to give it to him myself... but cant it be helped?


    Song Soo-yeon clenched her teeth.


    Every action of Sce was displeasing.


    Who was she to insist on delivering something with her own hands?


    .....What were you nning to give Mister? Just leave it. I''ll pass it on.


    Will you...?


    After a moment of hesitation, Sce nodded.


    She took something out of the tight pocket of her hero suit.


    Ta-da!


    With a bright expression, Sce showed off some kind of ticket.


    This is a baseball game ticket I got... please give it to oppa.


    Sce approached and ced the ticket in Song Soo-yeons hand.


    .........


    Song Soo-yeon looked at Sces gift.


    The baseball tickets were two in number.


    Why there were exactly two was not hard for Song Soo-yeon to deduce.

 Chapter 43: Once in a Lifetime Opportunity (5)

    Chapter 43: Once in a Lifetime Opportunity (5)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Song Soo-yeon cautiously epted the ticket.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    Honestly, from the moment she realized what the gift was, her desire to give it to Jung-gyeompletely disappeared.


    It was all because of the previous day.


    Spending the day at the amusement park with Jung-gyeom, she learned how happy and special it felt to have fun together, and the kind of bond it built.


    And yesterday, Jung-gyeom had hugged Sce.


    Song Soo-yeon couldn''t fathom what hidden desires Sce might have had through that.


    Especially since Sce hade over so early in the morning.


    She couldnt bear the thought of Sce spending time with him.


    They were bing friends much faster than she had with Jung-gyeom.


    ...She became afraid of the future.


    Especially when she remembered how Jung-gyeom had often been teary eyed in front of Sce.


    "......"


    Thinking about it made her heart feel constricted again.


    Every instance of Jung-gyeom crying in front of Sce brought her an unpleasant feeling.


    Song Soo-yeon asked curtly.


    "Why are there only two tickets?"


    "Huh?"


    "What about mine?"


    Song Soo-yeon changed her approach.


    If Sce had approached Jung-gyeom with some intention, she just had to insert herself awkwardly in between.


    She wanted to rip the tickets apart, but she knew she couldnt.


    It was too obvious.


    Jung-gyeom and Sce would figure it out with just a few questions to each other.


    "Oh, those are for you and oppa."


    However, Song Soo-yeon''s concerns melted away like snow at Sce''s next words.


    ".......What?"


    She was dumbfounded.


    She looked at the slightly crumpled ticket in her fist.


    ".....For me and Mister?"


    "No, Soo-yeon. Why would I leave you out?"


    Sce said with her usual bright smile.


    "Do you think I''m that bad?"


    "........"


    "You really don''t like heroes, do you?"


    Sce pulled down her mask, temporarily returning to her civilian identity as Min-Bom.


    With another sunny smile, she said,


    "Soo-yeon, if you don''t like me as a hero, just think of me as the ordinary Min-Bom. You know my face, right?"


    Looking at her harmless face, Song Soo-yeon began to feel guilty.


    She was ashamed of herself.


    Looking back, it wasnt just love she hadnt learned, but also about giving others the benefit of the doubt.


    Like everyone else, she had assumed Sce had malicious intentions.


    She had been unnecessarily harsh with Sce, still reeling from the shock of the previous day.


    Song Soo-yeon knew it was time to apologize.


    It was embarrassing and went against her honest feelings, but it was definitely the moment to apologize.


    ".....I''m sorry."


    Song Soo-yeon apologized quietly.


    Min-Bom waved her hand, still smiling, andforted Song Soo-yeon instead.


    "No, Soo-yeon. I understand if it felt like I was ignoring you. I should have exined more clearly."


    "...."


    "Thanks for apologizing so quickly."


    Then, without any hesitation, Sce pulled up her hero costume to cover her mouth and nose.


    She began to prepare to leave.


    "Well, I''ve aplished what I came for, so I''ll be going now. Soo-yeon, can you make sure to give this to oppa?"


    Song Soo-yeon nodded.


    "...Yes."


    "Don''t look so glum. I''m really okay."


    "Yes."


    "Okay. See you next time."


    Sce turned around.


    Song Soo-yeon looked down at the ticket in her hand again.


    The ticket that had just brought a sticky feeling to her heart was now transforming into a sense of anticipation.


    She might not know much about baseball, but she knew spending time with Jung-gyeom made her happy.


    And this ticket was a pass to spend time with him.


    Would it be like yesterday, getting to y together with him?


    Her heart began to beat faster.


    "Ah, Soo-yeon?"


    Sce, who was walking away, called out to Song Soo-yeon.


    Song Soo-yeon took her eyes off the ticket and looked at Sce.


    There stood Sce, with a different air about her, her ears redder than usual.


    She blinked her eyes, stuttering as she spoke.


    "...Uh, about yesterday, tell oppa I said thanks."


    Changing emotions so quickly wasn''t easy, but Song Soo-yeon felt her heart sink, almostically.


    She knew what yesterday meant.


    They had embraced each other like lovers, sharing warmth in the winter cold for a long time.


    "...Yesterday?"


    Song Soo-yeon pretended not to understand, hiding her own feelings.


    Sce nodded.


    "...Just say that much, oppa will understand."


    And then Sce floated away into the air, as if she couldn''t bear the embarrassment any longer.


    Song Soo-yeon was left standing there, pondering how to process what she was feeling.


    She couldn''t tell if this sticky feeling was just an overreaction.


    ---


    ---


    After a few days, Song Soo-yeon and Jung-gyeom, heavily clothed again, were heading to the baseball stadium.


    She had long forgotten her negative emotions.


    The fact that she could go out and have fun with Jung-gyeom again made her only happy.


    And it wasn''t just Song Soo-yeon who felt this way.


    Jung-gyeom, too, had acquired some cheering sticks and had inted them, holding them in his arms since leaving the one-room apartment.


    "Mister, are you that excited?"


    "Of course. It''s going to be fun, right?"


    "Do you like baseball?"


    "Not particrly, but I know all the rules. I used to watch it alone to ease the loneliness."


    Feeling a strange sense of pity, Song Soo-yeon looked at Jung-gyeom.


    A small desire arose in her.


    Just as he had done for her, she wanted to be the special person who couldfort his wounds.


    Being by his side like this, maybe one day he too could shed his loneliness.


    ...Of course, she didnt mean to stick to him like glue.


    Song Soo-yeon had learned a lot from the incident with Sce a few days ago.


    She realized shecked ease.


    It was her first time learning about love, and not understanding how to handle these emotions, she tried to stay as close to him as possible.


    She always sought hispany, and even in her moments of rest, she thought of him while looking at his photos.


    In bed, she tried to smell his scent and even dreamt of him.


    But maybe that was too much.


    The bacsh of her feelings for him erupted.


    Seeing Jung-gyeom hugging Sce had been unbearably hard.


    Thinking back, it was just a hug.


    Especially since a terror attack had urred that day, perhaps Sce also had a tough experience.


    It seemed she had tried too hard to protect her newly found treasure.


    Searching the inte, she found many saying that interpreting a hug as love was a mistake.


    Maybe it was the same for Sce and Jung-gyeom.


    Moreover, being here at the baseball stadium was all thanks to Sces ticket.


    If she had liked Jung-gyeom, she wouldn''t have given them the ticket.


    Song Soo-yeon resolved to be more rxed.


    After all, if she truly loved Jung-gyeom, she had to move out of his house quickly.


    To even do half of what Jung-gyeom had done for her, she needed to earn money, even if it meant taking part-time jobs like loading and unloading.


    She shouldnt just cling to him without any independence.


    "....Mister, Ive been thinking."


    "About what?"


    Although she didnt like the idea of being apart from Jung-gyeom on weekends... still believing it was the right thing to do, Song Soo-yeon spoke up.


    "Im thinking of doing part-time jobs on the weekends. To earn some money."


    ".........."


    Jung-gyeom looked at her in surprise, his smile fading, a look of astonishment on his face.


    He blinked for a long time.


    Amidst the crowd heading to the baseball stadium, they both stopped.


    After a long thought, he nodded.


    Slowly, his smile returned.


    "....That''s a good idea."


    He said.


    They both understood that it was healthier for their rtionship.


    With a warmer atmosphere, they entered the baseball stadium.


    After submitting their tickets and climbing a few steps, a wide and green field came into view.


    "Wow....so many people."


    Jung-gyeom eximed.


    As it was their first baseball game, Song Soo-yeon and Jung-gyeom looked around every corner like country people who had juste to the city, taking it all in.


    As they looked around, something caught Song Soo-yeons eye.


    Couples.


    There were quite a few couples.


    All of them were either arm-in-arm, holding hands, or yfully rubbing their faces against each other as they entered.


    Now that she noticed, most of the pairs of men and women were couples.


    Suddenly, Song Soo-yeons heart started to race.


    Being conscious of it made her even more nervous.


    Song Soo-yeon watched Jung-gyeom excitedly looking around the stadium.


    Did he notice this trend too?


    Was he conscious of it?


    Her gaze kept drifting to his rugged hands.


    How would it feel to hold that hand?


    To walk through the baseball stadium holding hands, what would that feel like?


    Song Soo-yeon shook her head.


    It wasnt something she could do.


    She decided not to even imagine it, since she couldnt do it anyway.


    They found their seats.


    It was only then that Jung-gyeom took out the cheer sticks he had been carrying in his arms and banged them together a few times, making noise.


    Then he looked at Song Soo-yeon and smiled contentedly.


    Song Soo-yeon had to swallow a childlike giggle inside, finding his excited demeanor cute.


    ...Why are you so excited?


    Song Soo-yeon faintly hid her own happiness.


    Jung-gyeom answered with augh.


    Im happy to be at the baseball stadium with a friend. And..


    And?


    Song Soo-yeon urged him to continue with a smile.


    And, its a gift from Sol...no, from Bom.


    .......


    Hearing his answer, Song Soo-yeon struggled to keep her lips from turning down.


    She reminded herself of the mindset she had been thinking of earlier.


    Right.


    It''s nothing major.


    It''s natural to be happy about a gift from an acquaintance.


    Song Soo-yeon asked.


    Mister, youd be this happy if I gave you a gift too, right?


    Of course.


    Jung-gyeom answered without hesitation.


    Satisfied with his answer, Song Soo-yeon shook off the ufortable feeling.


    After all, there was no point in feelingpetitive with Sce, who wasnt even here.


    In fact, it was pointless to set herself against Sce at all.


    She needed to ease her mind.


    In other words... it was she, not Sce, who was on a... date with him.


    Date.


    Even though she was the one who thought of the word, it made her heart flutter again.


    She took a deep breath to manage her heartbeat before her cheeks turned red.


    Oh, looks like the game is starting.


    Jung-gyeom pointed to the mound.


    Like everyone around them, he banged his cheer sticks together to add to the atmosphere.


    A gentle cheer song was also ying.


    The announcers voice boomed through the speakers.


    ...Let''s proceed with the ceremonial first pitch. We have a special guest. Pleasee out!


    ...First pitch?


    As Song Soo-yeon murmured, a brilliant light shed in the sky.


    The spectators in the stadium all stood up and looked upwards.


    There was only one person who could produce such light.


    Song Soo-yeon frowned and looked up at the sky.


    Sure enough, Sce was there.


    Her growing poprity was evident.


    Children and adults alike cheered.


    Its Sce!


    I love you!!


    Sce! Thanks for saving usst time!


    She waved at us!


    Jung-gyeom was no different.


    "Wow! So beautiful!"


    Joining in with the crowd, he shouted clichdpliments towards the sky.


    Song Soo-yeon swallowed hard and looked at Jung-gyeom.


    Again, unpleasant feelings began to surface.


    Just then, Jung-gyeom leaned over and gently nudged her with his elbow.


    "Soo-yeon, cheer for her quickly!"


    "...Ah. Yes."


    Pushed by his insistence, she began to p.


    ...Why hadnt she thought of it?


    Now that she considered it, it was obvious.


    From the moment she received the tickets, she should have anticipated that Sce would be the ceremonial pitcher.


    Song Soo-yeon took a deep breath.


    ...Again, she tried to lighten her heart.


    These feelings werent Sces fault.


    It was her own fault for not being at ease.


    ........But some things were unavoidable.


    If she had more, perhaps she wouldnt have reacted so sensitively.


    But since Jung-gyeom was all she had, no matter how much she tried, she couldn''t shake off these sticky feelings.


    Song Soo-yeon looked up at the sky.


    Sce was descending gracefully, waving kindly to the people.


    "....Beautiful."


    To match Jung-gyeom, Song Soo-yeon muttered apliment under her breath.


    ......But honestly, she thought she was more beautiful.


    Comforting herself with that thought, she tried harder to suppress her emotions.


    I''m prettier, so it''ll be okay.

 Chapter 44: Once in a Lifetime Opportunity (6)

    Chapter 44: Once in a Lifetime Opportunity (6)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    As the game started following Sce''s pitch, Song Soo-yeon began to enjoy herself.


    She took advantage of the situation to talk to Jung-gyeom to the point of being annoying.


    Why is that batter going out?


    Thats a strikeout. The pitcher threw three good pitches and the batter couldn''t hit the ball."


    Oh? But sometimes the pitcher throws more than three times.


    "That''s because the pitcher doesn''t always throw urately. They have to throw the ball into a specific zone three times. If the ball goes into that zone, it''s called a strike, and if it goes outside, it''s called a ball."


    She listened attentively as he exined the rules in detail.


    Jung-gyeom enjoyed the game, kindly exining even things she didnt ask, without any signs of annoyance.


    As the cheering grew louder, they had to lean towards each other to hear.


    Every time Jung-gyeom leaned in, Song Soo-yeon tensed up from his scent.


    Her heart fluttered.


    She worried if she smelled okay.


    But she had dressed up carefully and bathed, so it should be fine.


    She forgot about Sce.


    She was still in the stadium, but Song Soo-yeon couldnt see exactly where.


    Apparently, she was there as a kind of security measure.


    The first pitch was just an added role.


    But that was okay.


    Right now, she was the one beside Jung-gyeom.


    She was the one on a date with him.


    There was no need to be anxious.


    Rather, the cheerleaders were more of a nuisance.


    There seemed to be many men who came to the stadium just to watch the cheerleaders.


    Song Soo-yeon saw them, disgustingly fixated, not watching the game but only staring at the dancers.


    Song Soo-yeon pretended not to notice and kept ncing at Jung-gyeom.


    Wondering if he was also secretly watching the cheerleaders.


    But he wasnt looking at the cheerleaders.


    Even if he did, he didnt show much interest.


    He just followed their lead in pping and singing along with the cheers, with none of the concerns Song Soo-yeon had.


    She smiled secretly, satisfied.


    But in truth, she realized she had no right to criticize men who only watched the cheerleaders.


    She wasnt watching the baseball game either.


    No matter how detailed Jung-gyeom''s exnation was, or how hard she tried to take an interest, baseball was not to her taste.


    Her only interest was Jung-gyeom.


    She came to watch baseball but ended up only watching Jung-gyeom enjoying himself.


    Knowing it would be weird to stare at him, she pretended to look at the crowd while actually watching him.


    If she couldnt see his face, then his neck.


    If not the neck, then his shoulders.


    If not the shoulders, then his arms, and if not the arms, then his hands.


    She continued to nce at Jung-gyeom like that.


    Also, when he leaned forward, concentrating on the baseball, Song Soo-yeon leaned back and observed him.


    Mister, are you having fun?


    She asionally asked him.


    Jung-gyeom nodded and replied.


    Of course. Its nice toe out like this.


    As long as he was happy, that was enough for Song Soo-yeon.


    She was content with that.


    But still... she couldnt watch him every moment.


    And when she couldn''t, Song Soo-yeon found herself looking at a couple sitting in front of her, strangely drawn to them.


    In the past, she wouldn''t have given any attention to couples, no matter where they were.


    But being with Jung-gyeom like this, she kept looking at them, letting her imagination unfold.


    The couple affectionately wrapped their arms around each other, sharing warmth to beat the winter cold.


    They fed each other snacks they had brought, yfully enjoying each other''spany.


    That must be love.


    Song Soo-yeon imagined herself and Jung-gyeom in their ce.


    ...Eep...


    Her heart raced so fast that she had to hold her breath.


    It wasnt easy to fold back the wings of her imagination.


    Thousands of different actions continuously filled her mind.


    Calling each others names tenderly, looking into each others eyes without words, feeding each other food... or hanging out at a parade.


    Song Soo-yeon looked at Jung-gyeom again.


    Slowly, she examined his hand.


    ......Should she try holding his hand?


    Girls often hold hands with each other.


    Could she pretend it was like that and grab his hand with her eyes closed?


    ........


    She eventually shook her head.


    That couldnt happen.


    Even she, who was inexperienced in love, knew there were stages.


    .....First, she had to undo the numerous usations and threats she had made to him.


    Then things like calling him every day, or saying more affectionate words.


    She felt she should proceed step by step.


    "Out!"


    At that moment, the teams changed sides.


    Apuse followed.


    Song Soo-yeon began pping as well.


    "Wow!!"


    "Lets go!!"


    However, the difference this time was that the crowd suddenly erupted in cheers at a particr moment.


    Song Soo-yeon looked around in confusion.


    As someone still ufortable with strangers, and having been harassed by several people the day before her graduation, she felt a slight fear when so many people stirred up like this.


    Her eyes then caught the scoreboard.


    The scoreboard, now tinged in pink, was continuously disying images of lips and hearts.


    .....Whats that?


    Just as she murmured, the loud voice of a cheerleader burst through the speakers.


    Kiiiiiss!! Tiiiime!!!


    And then, on the scoreboard she was looking at, her and Jung-gyeoms faces were disyed.


    Uh....uh...?


    Song Soo-yeons eyes wandered anxiously between the scoreboard and Jung-gyeom.


    Since she had lowered her mask to talk to Jung-gyeom in the noisy stadium, her bare face was now exposed on the scoreboard.


    People gasped as they saw Song Soo-yeon on the scoreboard.


    A brief silence swept across the stadium at her overwhelming beauty.


    But the atmosphere heated up even more with the cheerleader''s voice.


    "Such a beautifuldy! Come on, sir! Show some courage!"


    Jung-gyeom wasn''t flustered by the sudden event.


    He just smiled awkwardly, looking a bit troubled.


    Through her image on the scoreboard, Song Soo-yeon realized how embarrassed she was.


    How foolish she must look.


    She didnt want to show Jung-gyeom this side of herself.


    She felt breathless.


    Her heart pounded as if it would burst.


    Just moments ago, she had resolved to gradually improve her rtionship with him, and now she was presented with the daunting task of a kiss.


    Theres only one chance! Hurry up and kiss!


    Song Soo-yeon bowed her head.


    A kiss.


    She hadnt even held Jung-gyeom''s hand yet, and now a kiss.


    Every nerve in her body was on edge.


    She felt Jung-gyeom looking at her.


    Her breath stoppedpletely.


    Everything spun before her eyes.


    Was he really going to do it?


    But Jung-gyeom, after looking at the bowed Song Soo-yeon for a moment, turned back to face the camera.


    "Aaaah!"


    "Boooo!"


    Boos poured out from all around.


    In response to the sound, Song Soo-yeon steadied her rough breathing and lifted her head, only to see Jung-gyeom making an X with his arms.


    He had stepped up for her.


    The cheerleader spoke.


    Alright, lets move on to the next!


    The scoreboard then disyed another couple.


    As attention shifted elsewhere, Song Soo-yeon felt relieved from the overwhelming pressure.


    Jung-gyeom leaned towards her.


    You okay?


    Yes... Yes?


    How did they spot us right from the start?


    Jung-gyeom looked at her with his usualfortable smile, as if they had just made a fun memory.


    Are they teasing you because they know Soo-yeon is afraid of men?


    ......


    Soon, Song Soo-yeon realized he was trying to make her feelfortable.


    But she couldnt answer.


    Her eyes were fixed on Jung-gyeom''s lips.


    If she hadnt looked down earlier and just stared into Jung-gyeom''s eyes, could she have kissed him?


    Just the thought made her breath catch again.


    ....Are you okay?


    Jung-gyeom, who had been watching her, asked.


    Song Soo-yeon quickly realized her expression must have changed.


    She might have been making that lustful expression.


    She pushed Jung-gyeom''s face to look forward, hiding her expression.


    Im... Im fine. Look ahead, Mister.


    Jung-gyeom, respecting her, didnt ask any further questions.


    On the scoreboard, various people appeared.


    Each time their image appeared, they hurried to kiss.


    Young couples, familiar-looking couples, even elderly couples.


    The only ones who hadnt kissed were Jung-gyeom and herself, the first ones shown.


    Just as she was regaining herposure, a voice rang out.


    Ah, todays kiss sess rate is 100 percent. Except for these two!!


    Their images appeared on the scoreboard again.


    "Just focus on those two! Sir, you have one more chance!"


    It was as Song Soo-yeon feared.


    Her face, momentarily shed on the screen, was flushed with redness, and her eyes were half-closed.


    The very gaze she despised in men was now deeply etched in her own eyes.


    As part of her determination not to show Jung-gyeom this expression, Song Soo-yeon covered her face with her hands.


    Boos and jeers started erupting from everywhere again.


    "Booooo!"


    And there wasughter too.


    She couldn''t tell if these were their direct words or her ability to read their minds.


    Of course, why would such a beautiful person be with someone like him.


    They didn''t look right together.


    Coward! I would have kissed her!


    Song Soo-yeons heart writhed.


    The cheerleader continued to speak.


    They are a couple! I saw it! Just give a quick kiss!


    Various voices mixed chaotically.


    Direct voices of people, their inner thoughts, mockery of Jung-gyeom, and cheers of encouragement.


    Idiot! Just do it already!


    Kiss! You can do it!


    Amidst the overwhelming atmosphere, where Song Soo-yeon was frozen, Jung-gyeom alone was confronting the vast crowd.


    He seemed unfazed by these criticisms, smiling sheepishly and showing an X with his arms in response to the mocking.


    The cheerleader was persistent.


    The image on the scoreboard didn''t change.


    No way! I have to see this! We won''t move on until you kiss!


    Finally, Jung-gyeom scratched his head and dropped his arms.


    "Ahh, they wont let it go, huh?"


    Mister...?


    As he dropped his arms and stopped resisting the cheerleader, Song Soo-yeons heart started racing again.


    Jung-gyeom turned to her.


    Song Soo-yeons mind went nk.


    He said,


    We might as well do it, Soo-yeon.


    Huh?


    I know youll hate it, but can I just lightly kiss your cheek? And then its over.


    Song Soo-yeons palms started sweating.


    She couldnt believe what she just heard.


    And she was utterly unprepared.


    Being the center of attention was ufortable for her.


    She hadnt even held hands with Jung-gyeom yet.


    She didnt know how to react to a peck on the cheek.


    Her heart felt like it was about to burst.


    She had learned that such things were personal.


    She didnt want to show this to others.


    She hesitated, again and again.


    During her hesitation, the ridicule and boos directed at Jung-gyeom grew.


    ''Booooo!''


    ''Cut it off!!''


    It felt like a rey of the scorn Jung-gyeom had faced on graduation day.


    Song Soo-yeon shook her head and took a deep breath.


    She couldnt stand to see him being mocked anymore.


    ......Besides, her answer was already decided.


    Because she loved Jung-gyeom.


    Song Soo-yeon was about to nod.


    Suddenly, a strange sense of difort made her slowly lower the hand covering her face.


    First was the sound.


    .......The noisy crowd had quieted down.


    It was as if everyone had held their breath.


    Even the rustling of a snack wrapper seemed audible.


    Second was the brightness.


    Suddenly, the world seemed brighter.


    It was blinding.


    Song Soo-yeon reflexively looked forward.


    She didnt have the courage to look directly at Jung-gyeom, so she wanted to see him on the scoreboard instead.


    ....Huh?


    Song Soo-yeon felt puzzled.


    The screen had changed.


    She could no longer find her own image on the scoreboard.


    .....But Jung-gyeom was visible.


    And another figure, shining brightly.


    Song Soo-yeon''s head creaked as she slowly turned to the side.


    As seen on the scoreboard, in the ce where only Jung-gyeom should have been, there were two people.


    A stunned Jung-gyeom and Sce, who had suddenly appeared and was sitting demurely on his thigh.


    Sce, with her arm around Jung-gyeom''s neck, was.......kissing his cheek.


    Song Soo-yeon couldnt make a sound.


    And in her stead, the crowd erupted.

 Chapter 45: Once in a Lifetime Opportunity (7)

    Chapter 45: Once in a Lifetime Opportunity (7)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    The stadium shook with a cheer louder than when a yer scored a home run.


    My ears be numb, unable to hear anything.


    ...No, it''s just that what was before my eyes was unbelievable, making everything else nk.


    Everything other than Jung-gyeom and Sce faded from her view.


    Sce was still continuing her long peck on his cheek.


    Song Soo-yeon just blinked silently.


    But no matter how much she blinked, the reality in front of her did not change.


    Why was another woman kissing his cheek?


    .......I was going to nod my head.


    I had no intention of refusing.


    I was going to allow a kiss on the cheek.


    I covered my face and hesitated.... but not because I disliked it, but because I was too excited.


    The emotion called love, new to her, was so powerful that it was more than enough to freeze her.


    It was just that she needed time to prepare her heart as it was her first time.


    It wasn''t that I disliked it.


    To be honest, I was too happy just imagining it.


    If I put aside how I would react or how my expression would change, it was a kiss I desperately wanted.


    I was filled with an unbearable sense of anticipation, trembling nerves, and a happiness so intense that it felt like my head would explode just from the thought of it.


    My life, which had seemed like a cesspool, had changed so dramatically that it was hard to believe.


    It wasn''t that I disliked it, not at all.


    But now, that happiness was no longer mine.


    Waaaaah!!


    Sce!!


    ''Insane, damn it!!''


    Sce showed no signs of stopping.


    And as she continued, the crowds cheers only grew louder.


    Her arms tightened, pulling Jung-gyeom even closer to her.


    Jung-gyeom''s cheek ttened under that force, their two faces pressing tightly together.


    Jung-gyeom, who had always maintained a kind smile even when his face appeared unexpectedly on the scoreboard, now floundered in confusion.


    Song Soo-yeon wanted to scream for them to stop.


    But her throat felt blocked, and no sound came out.


    She couldnt even breathe.


    No matter how much she struggled, the best she could do was barely move her mouth.


    The cheerleader shouted.


    Ah! Sce! How long will you go on? Are you trying to set a record!


    Haah...!


    Finally, Sce lifted her lips from Jung-gyeom''s cheek.


    Still seated on his thigh, Sce turned towards the camera, one arm still wrapped around Jung-gyeom''s neck, smiling with her eyes, while her other hand waved high in the air as if asking for support.


    The crowd''s cheers continued at this.


    Amidst the noise, Sce''s shyughter burst out.


    She looked at Jung-gyeom tenderly.


    In a situation where they''repletely pressed against each other.


    As if they were the only two in the world, Sce whispered in a very soft voice.


    Song Soo-yeon could hear it.


    Oppa, sorry for being so sudden."


    ...Uh..


    Taken aback, Jung-gyeom couldn''t even respond properly.


    At this, Song Soo-yeon was infuriated.


    Wasn''t this the moment to be furious and outraged?


    Was he really nning to let it go after being sexually harassed?


    But Sce didn''t even care look at Song Soo-yeon.


    She didnt seem to care about how Song Soo-yeon felt.


    But let''s talkter. Remember not to act like you know me. It''s for your sake, oppa.


    Sce''s long assault finally ended.


    She floated up into the air again.


    With a bright smile and a wave to everyone, she gracefully said goodbye and then disappeared somewhere.


    The camera now only focused on Jung-gyeom''s expression.


    His dazed expression was broadcasted on the scoreboard.


    The cheerleader teased Jung-gyeom.


    Pull yourself together, man! Though I must say, I''m jealous... Really. Oh, and I''m sorry for the misunderstanding! It seems you really have nothing to do with thedy next to you, seeing how she stayed quiet until the end.


    .....!


    Unable toe to her senses, Song Soo-yeon realized she hadnt reacted at all.


    She blinked slowly and lowered her head.


    Her heart, gone cold, showed no signs of warming up.


    Song Soo-yeon didnt know how the rest of the game went.


    She just nkly stared at the scoreboard.


    Two emotions coexisted in her.


    One was anger.


    This anger, showing no signs of cooling down, condensed and settled deep in her heart instead of erupting outwardly.


    Instead of showing it, she lost her smile.


    Her face, hardened, didn''t change until the game ended.


    She was slowly crafting curses to hurl at Sce.


    She pondered over how to hurt her the most.


    Worthless woman.


    Sly fox.


    A woman who only flirts with men.


    Song Soo-yeon repeated the harsh words she once despised hearing.


    The other emotion was regret.


    Or more precisely, a sticky longing.


    It felt like having a gift snatched away just as she was receiving it.


    His peck... no.


    It could have even led to a kiss if she had just decided sooner.


    The excitement and fluttering she would have felt at that moment were now forever out of reach.


    She imagined hundreds of times that the scoreboard would light up again and focus on them, but such a thing never happened.


    The opportunity to kiss him had passed.


    .....Ha.


    And when that fact settled in her heart, an incredulousugh burst out.


    Song Soo-yeon coldly nced at Jung-gyeom.


    He, too, was nkly watching the game, seemingly unable to get over the shock.


    Irritation welled up in her.


    The thought that Sce might still be lingering in his mind.


    ...Mister, aren''t you angry?


    Finally unable to hold back, she asked.


    ......Huh?


    Aren''t you angry?


    He erased his dazed expression and smiled as usual.


    What about?


    But his smile only strengthened Song Soo-yeon''s emotions.


    It was more irritating that he seemed genuinely clueless.


    Are you an idiot? Arent you angry about being sexually harassed...!


    She even resorted to insults, something she hadn''t done in a while.


    She couldn''t bear it otherwise.


    It was the first time she learned what jealousy felt like.


    Now she understood why other girls had been jealous of her and tormented her.


    It was impossible to bear such anger.


    Whats there to be angry about? I know why Sce did it.


    But Jung-gyeom was rxed.


    He seemed genuinely unbothered.


    Song Soo-yeon was about to scream, but then she remembered something she once said.


    ''....If you like a guy, just confess. I dont understand why youre jealous now. Is it my fault that he confessed to me?''


    Her own words came back to silence her.


    .....Ha.


    All she could do was suppress her frustration, biting her lip.


    She crossed her arms, waiting for this awful baseball game to end.


    Song Soo-yeon looked down at her hands.


    ....Still, having an awakened ability, it somewhat eased her frustration.


    ---


    ---


    On the subway home, Song Soo-yeon couldn''t respond to Jung-gyeom''s words.


    My throats sore from cheering. Soo-yeon, are you okay?


    .............


    Seeing her silent, Jung-gyeom leaned in.


    He carefully asked, looking at her face from the side.


    Soo-yeon....? Are you tired?


    ..........


    Despite his efforts, Song Soo-yeon didnt open her mouth.


    She felt like she would just get angry.


    The kinder he was, the more it reminded her of what she had missed.


    So even keeping her mouth shut took effort.


    The emotions Jung-gyeom taught her were all intense and stimting.


    Knowing she still couldnt control these feelings, she chose silence to avoid making a mistake.


    She didnt want to make any more mistakes.


    She didnt want to be hated.


    Even though she was angry, she had to hold back.


    .....Haah.


    Jung-gyeom sighed.


    At that sound, Song Soo-yeon looked at him coldly.


    She loved him, but at this moment, a warm expression was impossible.


    ....Is it because of what happened earlier?


    Yes...?


    At his words, Song Soo-yeon finally spoke.


    "....Sorry....I got carried away too."


    Sorry...?


    She listened calmly to Jung-gyeom''s words.


    She didnt expect Jung-gyeom to apologize.


    In truth, he hadnt done anything wrong.


    It was all because of that trashy hero, no, Sce, that fox.


    ......Yet.


    He hadn''t done anything wrong, but somehow, she felt that if he apologized for not kissing her, she might feel better.


    If he said he was swept up in the situation and couldnt push Sce away, her anger might subside.


    Jung-gyeom said,


    .....If I knew you, I wouldnt have asked if it was okay to kiss you on the cheek.


    ...............What?


    A dumbfounded sound escaped her lips.


    She doubted her own ears.


    But because of Bom, we were able to pass it smoothly. I didnt kiss... Could you overlook it just this once?


    He didn''t apologize for not pushing Sce away.


    Instead, he defended her.


    ...................


    Song Soo-yeon couldnt respond again.


    It wasnt that she was holding back her anger.


    She genuinely couldnt find any words to say.


    Jung-gyeom spoke in a low, serious voice.


    ....Im sorry. I guess Ive be too...fortable. I wont make such a request again...


    At those words, all her pent-up anger chilled and dissipated.


    "Ha...."


    She didnt even have the energy to be angry anymore.


    .....Instead, her lips began to tremble uncontrobly.


    She bowed her head.


    A hollow sadness enveloped her.


    It just felt like tears would start flowing.

 Chapter 46: Go away, youre a nuisance (1)

    Chapter 46: Go away, you''re a nuisance (1)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Song Soo-yeon didnt seem to be in a good mood.


    She had been like that ever since we were caught on the kiss cam.


    With a stiff expression, she nkly stared into space as she followed me.


    She didn''t even respond properly to my questions.


    Maybe it triggered some kind of trauma for her.


    Perhaps she was disappointed in me.


    I know youll hate it, but can I just lightly kiss your cheek? And then its over.


    The words I had spoken kept echoing in my head.


    From the moment we were caught on the kiss cam, she had her head down, looking reluctant.


    I should have denied it until the end...


    I felt like she had gotten morefortable with me.


    Perhaps it was because of the increased physical contact recently.


    I''ve stroked her hair, and we had linked arms.


    She had leaned on my shoulder to sleep and even been carried on my back.


    I think I might have momentarily forgotten about her wounds.


    But still I made a mistake.


    Thinking about it, all the physical contact we had until now was something friends could do.


    The cheek kiss I suggested crossed that line.


    It''s no wonder she became sensitive.


    I think she needs time.


    I''ve done everything I can.


    Apologized, promised not to do it again.


    I needed to wait until she cooled off.


    At the crossroads to the restaurant and the apartment, I said,


    ....Soo-yeon, go in. I had fun today.


    ....Huh?


    At my words, Song Soo-yeon blinked.


    She looked around as if checking her surroundings, unsure of where she was.


    Over there. Go home and rest.


    ......


    Song Soo-yeon looked at the path I pointed out for a moment.


    Then, shaking her head, she approached me.


    I want to go to the restaurant too.


    We''re not open, right?


    That Sce, that bastard...."


    .....?


    .....I want to see Sce for a bit.


    I looked at her for a moment.


    At the baseball stadium, she had asked me if I wasnt angry about being sexually harassed.


    Was that what she wanted to talk to Sce about?


    ....About what happened at the stadium?


    She reluctantly nodded.


    I asked,


    What will you say?


    I think Ill know when I see her.


    Although she said shed know when she met her, I felt like I already knew.


    From her sharp tone, I could sense her anger.


    Honestly, I was confused.


    Shouldn''t she be thankful, not angry?


    Was it because of her traumas from sexual harassment, that she reacts sensitively to actions that could feel like sexual harassment?


    Soo-yeon, are you going to get angry at Sce?


    ............


    Her expression said it all.


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    I hoped they wouldn''t fight.


    "....I''m grateful, but I''m fine. I didnt even feel it as sexual harassment. Dont get angry at Sce.


    Ah, f*ck...


    She swore, something she hadnt done in a while.


    It wasn''t a casual swear word, but one filled with emotion.


    She looked up at me, wordlessly.


    ................


    And so, she continued to gaze at me, expressing silent fury without backing down an inch.


    ....Looking into those eyes, I felt as if I was facing ''Luna'' again.


    Ufortably.


    The long silence was broken by Song Soo-yeons voice.


    ....Let''s go to the restaurant for now, okay?


    .....Alright. Let''s do that.


    I eventually backed down as well.


    After all, avoiding problems isn''t a good habit.


    Itll be fine.


    If the other party is Sce, things shouldnt escte too much.


    ---


    ---


    Song Soo-yeon sat askew in a chair, leaning her back against the wall.


    While waiting for Sce, she turned on her phone to calm her tangled thoughts.


    If she just sat there idly, she would inevitably end up arguing with Jeong-gyeom.


    She didnt want to fight with him, no matter what happened.


    She scrolled through the flood of articles pouring out.


    There was one hot topic on the inte, naturally about Sce.


    Rising star hero Sce, a kiss at the baseball stadium.


    The man Sce kissed at the baseball stadium, what''s their rtionship?


    Sces fandom explodes.


    ''Popr hero, in a rtionship?''


    ''Sce and the kiss cam man.''


    Though she turned on her phone to calm down, Song Soo-yeons hand was trembling.


    The inte was filled with reporters curious about Jung-gyeom and Sces rtionship, and some trashy reporters were already spreading rumors that they were dating.


    And every time she read such baseless rumors, Song Soo-yeons heart pricked painfully.


    Even though she knew better than anyone that they were lies, her body kept reacting.


    Interview after Sces kiss.


    One article title caught Song Soo-yeons eye.


    She clicked on the article without hesitation.


    A video was attached inside.


    She yed the video as if entranced.


    Questions from reporters and Sces responses flowed out.


    Sce, can you exin what happened today?


    Ahaha... Is there something to exin? Its just as you saw!


    Did you know the man?


    No! Hes a stranger to me!


    What did you whisper to him after the kiss?


    I apologized for kissing him so suddenly.


    Would any man dislike receiving a kiss from Sce?


    Everyone in the video burst intoughter.


    Song Soo-yeon watched on, her expression stiff.


    Sce, some say you intervened between a couple. What do you think about that?


    It didnt look like they were a couple, and he looked troubled, so I intervened.


    Song Soo-yeon bit her lip.


    The video continued.


    Sce, you said you kissed a stranger, but it was quite a long kiss. You kept your lips locked for as long as 20 seconds. Why did you do it for so long?


    Sce covered her mouth in feigned surprise.


    Ah...! Was it that long?


    People burst intoughter again.


    Sce blushed as if she was genuinely embarrassed.


    Do you usually kiss your boyfriend like that?


    Sce waved her hand.


    I dont have a boyfriend! Never had one, you know? And actually... oh, never mind. I shouldnt say it.


    What is it! Please tell us!


    Ah... well... that''s...


    Sce looked at the camera.


    Song Soo-yeon felt as if their eyes met.


    That kiss was... my first time...


    -Click.


    The video ended.


    Song Soo-yeon closed her eyes.


    She needed a moment.


    She took a deep breath quietly.


    She just hoped Sce would arrive at the restaurant soon.


    Given her character, she would surelye.


    She thought about what curses to throw at her once she arrived.


    ....Was it that long?


    The voice broke Song Soo-yeons meditation.


    It was Jung-gyeom in the kitchen.


    Song Soo-yeon looked at him.


    He murmured to himself.


    ....20 seconds long?


    He must have heard the video too.


    Song Soo-yeon couldnt understand why his words made her so furious.


    He was saying the same thing as Sce.


    Did they both feel it was short?


    Song Soo-yeon turned her head away.


    If she focused on those words, her anger would only grow.


    She looked at thements section.


    There were already tens of thousands ofments.


    She started with the most upvotedment.


    [Damn. I was at the stadium, and I wanted to kill that guy. The girl he brought was really pretty too.]


    [For real. He had flowers in both hands.]


    [lololol Did Sce steal him?]


    [I don''t think so. The girl was too pretty for him.]


    Song Soo-yeon clenched her teeth again.


    Unable to hold back, she wrote ament.


    [I was at the stadium too, and the girl next to Sce suited him much better. They came together in the first ce, what was Sce thinking intervening? If it were my boyfriend, I would have wanted to kill her. Just because she''s a hero, she thinks she can intervene in a couples rtionship?]


    Song Soo-yeon looked at her ownment for a moment, then refreshed the page.


    The article was trending, and herment quickly attracted a lot of replies.


    [Lol They were not a couple. That pretty girl seemed really unwilling to kiss. Honestly, if she ys the victim like that, I''m done.]


    [Yeah, I saw it too. The guy seemed interested, but the girl was ducking her head and avoiding it. Honestly, it was pitiful.]


    [Really?]


    [Sce intervened and saved the guy, otherwise, it would have been super embarrassing, right? Honestly, I thought the cheerleader was tormenting them more on purpose.]


    No matter whatment she wrote, the replies suggested she and Jung-gyeom didnt match.


    Everyone saying they were wrong reminded her of her school days.


    Everyone was harassing her just the same.


    Yet, Song Soo-yeon didnt back down.


    This was something she couldnt concede.


    Jung-gyeom asked her as she rapidly typed on her phone.


    Soo-yeon, what are you doing?


    Be quiet. Just stay quiet.


    She continued her own battle.


    [The woman didnt want to be kissed? Seemed more like she was just shy. It was Sce who interrupted the moment. Do you think that makes sense?]


    Refreshing the page, newments appeared.


    [You dont know? That woman and man were shown on the big screen twice. Sce appeared the second time. And muchter at that. If they hadnt kissed by then, it means the woman didnt want to.]


    [For real]


    [Yeah, I agree with this.]


    [This is the fact. People find everything ufortable.]


    But the result was the same.


    No matter how much she, the person involved, appealed, people on the inte didnt ept it.


    For the first time in a while, Song Soo-yeon felt hatred towards the world.


    She always forgets how crappy the world is when shes just around Jung-gyeom.


    It was an ufortable truth she had forgotten because of him.


    .....And now, a parasite like Sce had attached herself to Jung-gyeom.


    It was so damn frustrating.


    So incredibly frustrating.


    -Ding!


    The restaurant''s bell rang.


    Song Soo-yeons head quickly turned.


    There stood her nemesis, the one she had been longing to see.


    Min-Bom, dressed in casual clothes instead of her hero costume, rushed in.


    Oppa....!


    Min-Bom entered, immediately unting her closeness with him.


    Oppa, I''m sorry! You must have been troubled!"


    No, I was okay, but...


    Jung-gyeom''s eyes shifted to Song Soo-yeon.


    Unable to hold back anymore, she snapped.


    Unni, what the f*ck are you doing?


    Startled by her swearing, Min-Bom, who was about to greet Song Soo-yeon, froze.


    .....What?


    Why do you keep flirting with him? Why are you sexually harassing him? Why do you keep crossing the line? Did you give me the ticket just for this?!"


    Min-Bom looked back and forth between Jung-gyeom and Song Soo-yeon with a confused expression.


    Jung-gyeom rushed out of the kitchen to calm down the loudly shouting Song Soo-yeon.


    He hesitated to put his hand on her shoulder.


    This small gesture only intensified Song Soo-yeon''s anger.


    But Sce poured cold water on the situation.


    "Soo-yeon..."


    Her shoulders slumped in sadness.


    She spoke with difficulty.


    Why... why are you saying such hurtful things...?


    "F*cking now it looks-"


    -I did it for you.....


    .....What?


    Song Soo-yeon frowned deeply.


    She had no idea how to respond to this absurd statement.


    The many curses she had prepared didnt evene out.


    "What does that mean?"


    Soo-yeon... you said it yourself...


    Min-Bom looked genuinely confused.


    .....You hate love. That you wouldn''t do it... that you despise men...


    She moved her lips slightly.


    "....When you got caught on the kiss cam, it looked like you were in trouble... so I did that...


    Then she looked up at Song Soo-yeon with eyes that looked like they were about to cry.


    "...Why are you saying such hurtful things...? While I''m also getting heavily criticized by people who don''t know about your situation."


    Jung-gyeom moved.


    He distanced himself from Song Soo-yeon and approached Min-Bom.


    He ced his hand on Min-Boms shoulder,forting and reassuring her.


    Song Soo-yeon just watched this scene silently.


    She felt confused, as if she had somehow be the viin.


    Sce was wrong.


    She was right to be angry.


    But why was Jung-gyeom consoling Min-Bom instead of her?


    Soo-yeon. I also think Bom is right.


    ...What?


    I dont understand why you''re so angry when Im okay with it. No matter how I think about it, you''re the one in the wrong. Bom was acting for your sake, what are you doing?


    ....Mister...


    Apologize, quickly. This is... definitely not right.


    ....Ha, damn it.


    A hollowugh escaped Song Soo-yeon.


    Song Soo-yeon.


    But Jung-gyeom was unwavering.


    And just by being called by her full name, Song Soo-yeon felt a profound fear.


    As if Jung-gyeom would leave her if she didnt apologize...


    Though she couldnt show it in front of Min-Bom, she was trembling inside.


    Should she really apologize?


    Truly?


    Im sorry for being angry at you for trying to steal my man.


    Im sorry for being furious at you for stealing my opportunity to kiss.


    I''m sorry for baring my teeth when you constantly try to take everything from me.


    Should she really say such things?


    It was too humiliating.


    Song Soo-yeon couldnt understand it.


    She racked her brain.


    Thinking about it, it wasn''t as if she had nothing else she could say.


    There was no need to cling only to the issue of sexual harassment.


    She spoke, needing to change the atmosphere.


    ....The sexual harassment is one thing. But unni, what will you do if viins attack mister?

 Chapter 47: Go away, youre a nuisance (2)

    Chapter 47: Go away, you''re a nuisance (2)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Like Sce, I froze, listening to the anger Song Soo-yeon was venting.


    Viinsing after me.


    Honestly, I had never really thought about it.


    Or if I had, I didn''t give it much attention.


    Because the likelihood was so slim.


    Sce had already firmly dered she didnt know me.


    From a viin''s perspective, there was nothing to gain by attacking someone like me.


    It would only provoke the heroes unnecessarily.


    However, the possibility was slim, not non-existent.


    Among the viins, there were many who were iprehensible, and they might just harm me for fun.


    I understood why Song Soo-yeon was so heated about this.


    Having felt the absurdity of powers throughout her school years, she knew how dangerous viins could be.


    Even if the possibility was slim, from her perspective, it was still a cause for anxiety.


    To Song Soo-yeon, I might even seem insensitive.


    Sce cautiously echoed my sentiment.


    "Soo-yeon, viins dont attack people over something like this..."


    "Are you a viin?"


    "Huh?"


    "How can you be so sure?"


    ".........."


    "It seems you keep forgetting. You''re strong, so you don''t understand the feelings of ordinary people. Why do you drag this man into your world? I don''t understand why you would want to be close with him."


    Through my hand on Sce''s shoulder, I felt her flinch.


    The hurt slowly surfaced on Sce''s rigid expression.


    Yet, Song Soo-yeon didn''t stop.


    She poured out her heart without hesitation, as if she had long wanted to say these words.


    "Can you protect him without fail? Every time? That''s not the case, is it?"


    "........."


    "No matter how good your intentions were when you kissed him, the fact that he''s now exposed to the viins because of it is true. Isn''t that a new risk that didn''t exist before? Am I wrong?"


    Sce''s head slowly bowed.


    She had no response to Song Soo-yeon''s words.


    Seeing Sce so disheartened made my heart sink.


    Something inside me stirred at the sight of her being broken like this.


    It was affection for her, but... seeing Sce crumble like this felt so foreign to me.


    Once my archenemy, I had longed to see her like this, but now it only left a bitter taste.


    She was indeed fragile at this moment.


    Still immature and awkward.


    Like a tiger cub before it bes a majestic adult.


    I couldn''t just stand by and watch.


    Eventually, I spoke up.


    "...Soo-yeon-"


    But immediately, Song Soo-yeon''s sharp gaze attacked me.


    "Mister, take your hand off her shoulder first."


    "What?"


    "Are you an idiot? It''s because of her that you''re in danger. Why are you still defending her?"


    I let out a long sigh through my nose.


    I didn''t remove my hand from Sce''s shoulder.


    If I removed my hand, I couldn''t calcte how much it would hurt the immature Sce.


    Instead, I spoke.


    "...Bom is right, you''re overreacting. Viins wouldn''t attack me just for something like this."


    It was a lie.


    They could attack.


    Who knows what kind of psychopath might be out there.


    Song Soo-yeon seemed to sense the lie immediately.


    "Don''t lie to me. You know viins coulde after you."


    I quickly agreed and corrected myself.


    "....It''s just that the possibility is slim."


    "I dont like even that slight possibility."


    "You dont stop driving cars for fear of idents. How can you live without epting such minor risks?"


    "Ha, really..."


    Song Soo-yeon let out a hollowugh.


    She brushed back her short hair with one hand and then looked at Sce with an expression of disdain.


    "....I''m upset because I have to take risks I shouldn''t have to, all because of her."


    "...."


    Sce remained silent, her head bowed.


    It seemed like it was time to put an end to this conversation.


    Continuing like this would only hurt Sce more.


    I spoke firmly.


    "Still, I''ll take the risk."


    "What?"


    "Whoever caused it, I''ll take the risk. I don''t care if articlese out about me being close to Bom. I don''t want to push Bom away just because I''m scared of something like this."


    "Mister-"


    "-If I hadn''t been willing to take risks, Soo-yeon."


    I looked directly at Song Soo-yeon.


    She needed to hear this.


    "....then I wouldn''t have opened this shop. Maybe we wouldnt have even met."


    "............."


    At my words, Song Soo-yeon froze.


    Her fierceness diminished.


    Her furrowed brows gradually rxed.


    The chill in her eyes warmed.


    She blinked a few times and opened her mouth, but no words came out.


    I continued.


    "So, stop it. I''m fine. And apologize to Bom. I think its wrong to treat her like this when shes trying to help you, unlike others."


    Song Soo-yeon stopped in her tracks, her energypletely drained, and mumbled to Sce.


    "....If you really get attacked by viins..."


    "Soo-yeon. I told you I''m fine."


    She moved her feet weakly, slowly approaching me and Sce.


    "....What if you get seriously hurt... or something worse happens..."


    "Don''t worry too much-"


    "-Then, what about me, the one who will be left behind?"


    ".........."


    I froze at her question.


    I thought she was speaking to Sce, but she had been addressing me all along.


    Song Soo-yeon''s eyes met mine.


    I could even sense a hint of hurt in them.


    A pang of sympathy for her welled up inside me.


    It felt like I had broken through her sharp thorns and reached the real her.


    Song Soo-yeon carefully took my hand and removed it from Sce''s shoulder.


    And then, as if she had lost the strength to fight, Song Soo-yeon left the store without a word.


    -Ding...Ding...Ding...


    The bell rang emptily.


    I mulled over Song Soo-yeon''s words for a while.


    Her question lingered in my mind for a long time.


    ---


    ---


    All the way home, Song Soo-yeon reyed thest scene in her mind.


    Originally, she had only intended to scold Sce.


    She nned to criticize her, whittle her down, and spit out harsh words the moment she admitted her fault.


    But Jung-gyeom protected her, and things went awry.


    It turned into a fight between her and Jung-gyeom.


    This shift made it impossible for her to focus on her n, and things went off track.


    In the end, she couldn''t even maintain herposure.


    His willingness to take risks.


    His words that he wouldn''t have met her if he hadn''t taken those risks.


    Those words shook her deeply.


    He was right.


    It was Jung-gyeom''s nature to take risks for others.


    It was that strength that had saved Song Soo-yeon.


    He had always been like that.


    Standing up to bullies.


    Yelling at Shake.


    Sacrificing money to open the store.


    Offering his house for her...


    She knew that was his nature.


    ...But she hadn''t realized that his unyielding spirit extended even towards viins.


    He didn''t even seem afraid of viins.


    And in that moment, her desire to condemn Sce vanished.


    She was just filled with a newfound anxiety.


    Jung-gyeom had said he was a loner.


    She got a glimpse of that habit today.


    He thinks his life only hangs on him.


    ...But now, his life was also incredibly important to Song Soo-yeon.


    She eventually came to a stop.


    Her mind was in turmoil.


    For a long time, she fiddled with the phone in her hand.


    ---


    ---


    Hiding my strength, I think I acted a little more boldly than I realized.


    And the people who care about me felt anxious seeing that.


    Should I act more like an ordinary person?


    Should I show more care?


    I still haven''t fully shed my viin''s skin.


    "...Oppa."


    Sce, sitting in front of me, interrupted my thoughts.


    She doesn''t even touch the tea I offered her, just looking at it.


    Unable to meet my eyes, she asks.


    "...Was I annoying?"


    It seemed that Song Soo-yeon''s words had a significant impact on her too.


    She blinked weakly and posed the question to me.


    I shake my head.


    "No, not at all."


    "....But I think Soo-yeon''s right."


    "...I can''t deny that the chances of a viin appearing have increased. But I don''t want to turn my back on you just because I''m scared of that."


    "...."


    To cheer her up as she continued to sit gloomily, I said.


    "If there''s a problem, I''ll just call you."


    "....Huh?"


    "Then you cane running like a hero. I''ll hold out with a frying pan until you get here."


    I gave her a smile.


    Sce also looked at me for a moment and then burst into a slightugh.


    Her mood brightened.


    It seemed my words hadforted her a bit.


    She took a deep breath.


    She then said to me,


    "....I think I understand why Soo-yeon showed such improvement at school."


    "Oh?"


    "....Being around Oppa makes worries seem silly. It makes me want to rely on you."


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, I scratched my head, suppressing the joy that welled up inside.


    "....Rely on me? You''re doing well on your own. You even rose in the hero rankings recently."


    "Sometimes I think you forget something."


    "What''s that?"


    Sce smiled.


    "....Soo-yeon and I are only a year apart. But you treat me much more like an adult, and Soo-yeon, much younger."


    "...."


    I lost words for a moment.


    Thinking about it, I couldn''t deny it.


    I seemed to have treated Sce much more maturely.


    Since she changed me, to some extent, it was inevitable.


    Despite being 10 years younger than the Sce I knew, I kept thinking of her at my level.


    "If I start calling you ''Ajusshi'', will you see me as younger?"


    Sce threw in a joking remark.


    We quietlyughed together for a while.


    Then there was a moment of silence.


    We digested the silence for a bit before winding up the conversation.


    "...Bom, you should head home now."


    "Ah, yes."


    She had nothing with her, so she just picked up her teacup and stood up.


    I pressed her hand gently.


    Warmth passed through our touch.


    "I''ll clean up."


    "...."


    She slowly put down the cup, her face bing serious again.


    She stopped and said,


    "...Oppa, am I really not a burden?"


    It was a careful and thoughtful question.


    It felt like a prompt for me to confess if I was lying.


    I was surprised that a hero as promising and brilliant as Sce was worried about such a trivial matter.


    The Grim Reaper of viins was asking if it''s okay for her toe to my store.


    I spoke my honest feelings.


    "You''re not a burden."


    "Not even without the sponsorship money?"


    "The sponsorship money doesn''t matter."


    She slowly smiled a bright smile.


    Whether it was a natural smile or one of gratitude, I couldn''t tell.


    Receiving the answer she wanted, she said,


    "Okay. Then, I''ll head home. Don''te out."


    "Got it. Be careful on your way."


    "..."


    As she turned to leave, she suddenly stopped andughed.


    I asked,


    "What?"


    "....It''s the first time I''ve heard someone tell me to be careful."


    She looked back at me.


    "....It feels nice."


    I wondered why I said such a thing to a hero.


    I felt a bit embarrassed again.


    I was about to head to the kitchen with the teacups when,


    "Oppa."


    But Sce stopped me again.


    Looking at her, she had already taken out her phone.


    "Come to think of it, we haven''t exchanged numbers. Can I have yours...?"


    She asked shyly.


    "Oh, right."


    I replied.


    The thought of exchanging numbers with Sce made my heart flutter a bit.


    I quickly cleared the teacups away and wiped my hands on my thighs.


    I took out my phone from my pocket.


    "Hm?"


    There was a message.


    And unsurprisingly, it was from Song Soo-yeon.


    -Mister, I''m sorry.


    "....."


    I stared at the text for a moment.


    It felt like I could hear her voice.


    I could sense the multitude of emotionspressed into it.


    I couldn''t remember thest time she had expressed her feelings so sincerely.


    I wondered how much she had contemted before sending it.


    It made me feel sympathetic.


    "...Oppa?"


    That''s when Sce called me.


    "Ah, right, the number."


    I momentarily put aside Song Soo-yeon''s text.


    I could respond to it after exchanging numbers.

 Chapter 48: Go away, youre a nuisance (3)

    Chapter 48: Go away, you''re a nuisance (3)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    The sky was clear, and a pleasantly chilly breeze blew through the air.


    It was such a beautiful day that it made me forget yesterday''s conflicts.


    It was early in the morning, I felt a sense offort breathing in the fresh air.


    I was sweeping the front yard of the restaurant.


    There was no better task for clearing my thoughts.


    Pushing aside the dirty snow and the cigarette butts buried underneath, I also pushed aside the thoughts swirling in my mind.


    The events of yesterday wereplicated, as I understood the reasons behind both parties.


    I understood why Song Soo-yeon was angry, and why Sce felt hurt.


    Though Song Soo-yeon apologized to me, calming things down, it didnt mean everything was resolved.


    She needs to reconcile with Sce for things to be truly at peace.


    But then again, I couldn''t force her.


    Soo-yeon''s hatred towards heroes was deeper than I had thought.


    It must be due to some unpleasant memories with heroes in her childhood, deeply rooted scars.


    That''s probably why she became a viin in her previous life, before the regression.


    Still, my thoughts haven''t changed.


    Just because I was influenced by Sce doesn''t mean all viins should live like me.


    I have no intention of imposing my standards on others.


    ...However, I hope Soo-yeon doesn''t continue down that path.


    I can''t bear to see her be a viin again.


    Maybe its because of my growing affection for her.


    I hope she doesn''t go down the path I regret.


    If she became a viin, it would feel like a failure of my good deeds.


    "...Time will solve it,"


    I murmured to myself, shaking my head.


    I didn''t want to be caught in negativity.


    I wanted to believe everything would work out.


    I looked around the restaurant.


    Having slept here every day, it now felt like my own home.


    The ce held dear memories of happiness, all created within these walls.


    Bing friends with Soo-yeon, getting closer to Sce, it all happened here.


    In doing so, I experienced various positive emotions.


    My ns for this second life I was given were unfolding well.


    I''ve made friends... well, not a lover yet, but that wille in time, I suppose.


    Resisting impulses for deeper happiness, things seem to be falling into ce.


    Not solving everything with powers, but acting for others first, like Sce did before regression, brings many rewards.


    It seems letting go of selfishness pays off.


    I put down the broom and went inside the restaurant.


    I adjusted the arrangement of the desk, aligning the chairs at proper angles.


    After sweeping and mopping the floor, I cleaned this beloved space thoroughly.


    Finally, I opened the refrigerator.


    "Hmm."


    It was time to restock the ingredients.


    I''ll have to visit the bathhouse and then the supermarket.


    I nced at the clock.


    Speaking of which, Song Soo-yeon was running a bitte today.


    Perhaps she was still troubled by yesterday''s events.


    ---


    ---


    I browsed through the meats at the butcher''s corner,paring prices and conditions, pondering what to choose.


    As I stood there, intently scrutinizing the meats and stroking my chin, someone tapped on my shoulder.


    "Excuse me."


    "Yes?"


    Two men stood there, examining me from head to toe.


    After a long look at my face and appearance, they nodded to each other and then asked me,


    "Are you the one who got a peck from Sce at the baseball game yesterday?"


    I didn''t know how to respond.


    It wasn''t something I needed to hide, but... how did they even know?


    I heard my photo in the news was pixted.


    They didn''t seem to have the scent of viins.


    I asked,


    "Do you know me?"


    The man in front, nudging his friend with an elbow, said,


    "See, I told you."


    "..."


    "Ah, sorry about that. We were actually at the baseball game yesterday."


    "Were you?"


    "Yes, haha. It was so shocking that I guess your face just stuck in our memory."


    I nodded.


    As expected, they didn''t seem to be approaching me with viinous intent.


    Although, the idea of viins approaching me just over yesterday''s event seemed ridiculous.


    Of course, that didn''t mean I was pleased with their presence.


    There was an odd, slightly perceivable difort.


    It didn''t seem like they called out to me out of sheer delight.


    I didn''t know their intentions, but I didn''t want to get involved.


    "Yesterday''s game must have been quite a disturbance for you. I''m sorry about that."


    I apologized and began wrapping up the conversation.


    "No, it wasn''t really... a disturbance."


    "That''s good to hear. Oh, I must be going. I have a busy day ahead."


    After a brief nod, I quickly picked up the meat I had eyed earlier and started pushing my cart away, not giving the two men another chance to speak.


    They paused for a moment, watching me leave.


    ---


    ---


    "Damn it."


    On my way home, I clicked my tongue.


    I was, once again, reminded of how sensitive my intuition was in these matters.


    The two men had started following me from the supermarket.


    What could their motive be?


    As I said, they didn''t seem like viins.


    Nor did they appear to want to pick a fight.


    But there was definitely something.


    I mulled over it as I walked.


    ".....Hmm."


    It must be rted to Sce in some way.


    Could they be fans of Sce?


    I had clearly denied any connection with Sce, but perhaps they wanted to verify the truth of that?


    Maybe they suspected that I knew Sce more than I let on?


    That seemed usible.


    They didn''t appear to have any harmful intentions towards me, so that was the most likely reason.


    What should I do?


    Using my powers, shaking off these two men would be no problem.


    But I couldn''t use my abilities, which I had decided not to use, just because of these men.


    There was no need to do anything drastic to people who were just following me out of curiosity.


    I could run away, but I didn''t want to appear as if I was panicking.


    "...."


    Well, I could just tell Sce to stay away from the restaurant for a while.


    That seemed like the safest and least bothersome option.


    Those idle men would probably drop off soon.


    I turned my attention away from them and headed towards the restaurant.


    "Soo-yeon?"


    Arriving at the restaurant, I found Song Soo-yeon crouching in front.


    She nced at me upon hearing my call, then slowly got up.


    Then, with awkward movements, she kicked at the ground.


    "Why are you outside and not going in?"


    "..."


    She remained silent.


    After a moment of contemtion, I said to her,


    "Let''s go in and talk."


    Song Soo-yeon nodded in agreement.


    We opened the door and entered the restaurant.


    I started by organizing the groceries I had bought.


    "Have you eaten?"


    I asked her a routine question, but Song Soo-yeon didn''t respond.


    She seemed to be burdened with many thoughts.


    After a quick tidy-up, I poured some plum juice I bought for us to drink and handed her a ss.


    She was still maintaining an odd silence, so I asked.


    "Why arent you saying anything? What''s the matter?"


    She hesitated before speaking.


    "Mister, like I said yesterday... I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay, I told you. Don''t worry."


    After sipping the drink, I shared my sincere thoughts.


    "Thinking about it yesterday... it makes sense why you did what you did. Im grateful you were concerned about me. Maybe I underestimated viins."


    Song Soo-yeon looked up at me for a moment, then nodded with moist eyes.


    She seemed moved by the simple words.


    Then, she fell silent again.


    I didnt break that silence.


    Sometimes, it''s okay not to have anything to say.


    After sipping the drink for a while, I stood up.


    "You havent eaten, right? Just wait here."


    "Mister."


    Song Soo-yeon called me as I was heading to the kitchen.


    "...I have something to say."


    She said.


    And with those words, an unusual atmosphere, unlike anything I had felt before, lingered.


    It was a strangely tense moment.


    What was she about to say that made her hesitate so much?


    As I sat down without a word, Song Soo-yeon hesitantly started speaking.


    "...I rewatched the video from yesterday."


    "Which video?"


    "...The one with you and Sce at the baseball game."


    "Did you have to rewatch that?"


    She looked at me.


    Her gaze was a bit cold.


    Then, taking a deep breath as if making up her mind, she said.


    "...I think I was also at fault."


    "Huh?"


    "Looking at it from a different perspective... she had to show up. I hesitated too much... and even bowed my head."


    I felt like our problem was beginning to resolve.


    With a slightly uplifted heart, I asked her.


    "You mean you''ll apologize to Bom, right?"


    "...Yes."


    I smiled broadly.


    "Soo-yeon, you made a good decision. It''s really nice of you to do that."


    "And."


    "...?"


    "..."


    "And what?"


    She paused for a long time again.


    She loosened her throat, opened and closed her mouth, and took sips of her drink before finally speaking after a long while.


    "...I think I need to change."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, I understand what Sce did, I still think that it hurts you and that she shouldn''t have kissed you and that..."


    She bit her lip for a moment.


    A flush rose on her cold cheeks.


    She lowered her head and murmured.


    "...The kiss should have been mine."


    I was momentarily stunned by Song Soo-yeon''s statement.


    I forgot to breathe.


    Ignoring my reaction, Soo-yeon continued.


    "If I had received it, there wouldn''t have been all this fuss..."


    I waved my hands dismissively to console her.


    "Soo-yeon, no. You''ve been hurt by men, you don''t need to go that far for me."


    But Soo-yeon didnt ept that.


    "No?"


    She leaned in closer to me.


    "I''m the one who''s sick. I''m the one who''s not normal. If I was normal, I would have kissed you in that situation."


    Her constant talk about how she should have kissed me was making me feel flustered.


    I didn''t know how to express it.


    I was just bewildered.


    "Do you think-"


    "-I mean, even if there were no feelings involved, I should have reacted appropriately to the situation."


    Song Soo-yeon exined.


    I nodded as if I naturally thought the same.


    "So yesterday... I reflected a lot on my own. Actually, you got criticized because of that, right?"


    "Everyone was just caught up in the moment, that''s all."


    "Whatever, anyway. I''ve been rambling...but the bottom line is this."


    "..."


    "I... want to ovee my hatred of men. So, um..."


    Song Soo-yeon bowed her head again.


    Her voice was trembling.


    "...Can you help me with that?"

 Chapter 49: Go away, youre a nuisance (4)

    Chapter 49: Go away, you''re a nuisance (4)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "How can I help you with that?"


    I expressed my confusion at her difficult request.


    The request needed to be more specific.


    Even if she asked me to help her ovee her hatred of men, I didnt know how.


    Song Soo-yeon, who I sometimes forget is my first friend, isn''t someone I''m familiar with.


    I expressed my confusion at her difficult request.


    Song Soo-yeon, is my first friend. Something I forget.


    I''m not familiar with people.


    I know nothing about this.


    "..."


    Song Soo-yeon hesitated for a long time afterward.


    She seemed unusually cautious about bringing up the topic.


    Perhaps, like me, she was also ignorant about it.


    I proposed an idea instead of waiting for her to speak.


    "Wouldn''t it be better to seek professional help?"


    However, Song Soo-yeon was firmly against it.


    "I don''t want that. I think I need your help, Mister."


    "Soo-yeon, I really want to help, but I''m not sure if I can do it well."


    "If you... if you just do what I ask... I think it''ll be okay."


    Her words eased some of my concern.


    It seemed she had thought of something.


    "Like what?"


    I asked, wanting to hear her n.


    Doing as she asked wouldnt be difficult.


    For her sake, for mine, and even for Sce''s.


    It''s right to help her heal her wounds, no matter how.


    As she said, hating men like this isnt going to help.


    Song Soo-yeon stuttered in fits and starts.


    "...I need to be more... ustomed to men."


    "I''m listening."


    "...So, like having more conversations like we are now..."


    "That''s easy."


    "And then... um..."


    She said casually, yet shyly, as if it was nothing significant.


    "...please have physical contact with me."


    "...Physical contact?"


    I repeated her words shortly, and Song Soo-yeon jolted.


    But I had to ask again.


    I doubted whether I had heard her correctly.


    Of all the possible methods, I never expected such a bold one.


    It was hard to believe these words came from her.


    I couldn''t tell if it was something said impulsively or after careful thought.


    A brief silence ensued.


    She nced at me, then looked away, repeatedly.


    Anyone could see she was nervous.


    "...Physical contact?"


    I asked again, seeking confirmation.


    Then, as if she couldnt bear the moment any longer, she raised her voice a bit more assertively.


    "Dont think-"


    "-No, I''m not thinking anything weird. I just wanted to confirm what I heard."


    Before she could finish, I interrupted.


    She turned her head sharply and replied coldly.


    "...Yes."


    She looked very embarrassed.


    Understandably, it was a request that couldn''t be made without embarrassment.


    I now understood why she hesitated and stuttered.


    At the same time, I felt pity for her.


    Her determination to change wasmendable.


    Her embarrassed appearance was pitiful.


    A flood of emotions washed over me all at once.


    Whether yesterday''s incident was the catalyst or if it was a n she had been considering for a while, it wasn''t an easy request to reject.


    I couldn''t gauge the depth of her desperation that led her to make such a request.


    Perhaps, each of these challenges would contribute to her continuous development.


    I felt like I was learning something too.


    "..."


    Still, I couldnt easily agree because I couldnt imagine having physical contact with her.


    Just because it was hard to refuse didnt mean it was easy to ept.


    I''m fine.


    I can do it if I have to.


    But what about her?


    Even if it was her idea, she might regret it once we start.


    I''m worried she might end up hating me.


    Moreover, I cant forget that she might be ''Luna'', the next viin after me.


    One wrong step might lead to disastrous consequences.


    She hasn''t be a viin because of me.


    But what if she starts disliking me?


    Could she be a viin and torment Sce?


    As I was immersed in these thoughts, Song Soo-yeon challenged me.


    "...You easily gave your cheek to Sce, but it''s different when ites to me?"


    "...."


    I had a lot to say in response.


    She and Sce are not the same.


    I was just being more cautious out of consideration for her.


    But seeing that she was determined, I eventually decided to go along with her choice.


    "...Alright, I''ll help you."


    At my answer, Song Soo-yeon stopped.


    I could hear her swallow nervously.


    Before another awkward silence began, she spoke.


    "...I''m going to the restroom for a bit."


    While Song Soo-yeon was in the restroom, I remembered something I had forgotten.


    "Ah, right."


    I opened my phone and looked for Sce''s contact information that I received yesterday.


    I stared nkly at the number for a moment.


    I never imagined I woulde to know the number of someone who was once my archenemy in this way.


    The fact that I could contact her so easily was surprisingly new to me.


    I shook my head to clear my thoughts and began typing a message to her.


    ''Bom, there are some strange people wandering around my restaurant. They dont seem like viins, more like your fans or paparazzi. It''s probably best if you donte by the restaurant for a while.''


    Before pressing the send button, I hesitated.


    Pushing Sce away, even temporarily, wasn''t as easy as I thought.


    Also, the vulnerability she sometimes showed me was starting to weigh on my mind.


    As she gradually started to rely on me, I wondered if it was okay to push her away like this.


    "..."


    I sighed.


    It''ll be fine.


    After all, it''s Sce.


    Even before regression, without me, didn''t she grow up just fine?


    Although I observe Song Soo-yeon more carefully because she became a viin, Sce will be okay.


    I pressed the send button.


    ---


    ---


    "Yes! I will remember that well!"


    Sce nodded with a pleasant smile to the senior hero ''Mega Wind''.


    "Don''t get too cocky just because you''ve surpassed in the hero rankings."


    Mega Wind''s advice came after he was pushed to the 29th rank by Sce.


    Walking through the Hero Association, Sce was caught by him and had to listen to his nagging, disguised as advice.


    However, Sce responded to him without showing any difort, nodding and smiling until the end.


    Her reactions were as if she was truly grateful.


    Eventually, even Mega Wind ran out of things to say.


    He felt his inherent limitations.


    There are indeed people born to be heroes.


    For Sce, being a hero was her calling, and it was unlikely anyone could surpass her.


    Just two years into her debut, she had already entered the top 20 ranks.


    The world even buzzed with talk that she might surpass Shake, a renowned hero.


    Mega Wind too, honestly, saw that potential in her.


    Maybe he was venting his frustration on a hero who would be remembered in history.


    He felt momentarily insignificant.


    Expressing anger to her only made his heart more burdened.


    "...Alright, go ahead."


    He finally ended the conversation.


    Sce bowed her head in respect until Mega Wind walked away.


    After waiting for him to leave, Sce moved on.


    "Hello!"


    Greeting senior heroes, staff, and juniors alike, Sce headed to her personal office.


    Wherever she passed, people''s faces lit up with smiles.


    She had to bow more than twenty times before reaching her office.


    Arriving at her personal office, she looked at the door.


    Arge sign with a cute character of Sce warned, ''Do not enter!''


    Sce paused to look at the sign, then twisted the doorknob to enter.


    "Sce!"


    Even as she opened her door, someone called out to her, waving.


    Without tiring, Sce nodded in response.


    "Hello!"


    "You were awesome saving that childst time!"


    "...Thank you!"


    She thanked them with a smile and entered her room.


    -Thump.


    Sce closed the door.


    "....Sigh."


    And just like that, her smile disappeared as if it was a lie.


    Sce reached out her hand.


    -sh!


    In a short moment, she activated her power, emitting electromaic waves from her hand.


    It was a precaution against any electronic devices that might have been secretly installed inside.


    Afterpleting the security check, she listlessly pulled off her mask.


    Not a trace of her usual smile could be found on her lips.


    Sce ran her fingers through her hair and slowly walked around the room.


    Shey down on the sofa in her office.


    She closed her eyes tightly.


    The warm persona of Sce was nowhere to be seen.


    After a few minutes of deep breathing, Sce pulled out her phone.


    There was a message.


    It was from Jung-gyeom.


    ''Bom, there are some strange people wandering around my restaurant. They dont seem like viins, more like your fans or paparazzi. It''s probably best if you donte by the restaurant for a while.''


    She silently looked at the message, then closed her eyes again and tossed the phone onto the sofa next to her.


    "....Sigh..."


    And then, for an even longer time, she closed her eyes and took deep breaths.

 Chapter 50: Go away, youre a nuisance (5)

    Chapter 50: Go away, you''re a nuisance (5)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    The phone rang.


    It was Sce.


    "Hey, Bom."


    "Oppa, are you okay?"


    Sce''s voice dripped with worry.


    "Should Ie over there? Is it dangerous?"


    She must have been concerned about someone lurking around.


    I spoke softly to reassure her.


    "I''m really fine. It''s not dangerous at all."


    "...You don''t know that."


    "I''m telling you, I''m fine."


    "Oh-"


    "-Bom. I told you, if there''s a problem, I''ll call you. Come running."


    "...Sorry."


    "What''s there to be sorry about."


    "...Sorry."


    A moment of silence followed.


    Sensing she had more to say, I remained silent.


    Sure enough, she spoke up.


    "...But Oppa, how long do I have to stay away?"


    "Huh?"


    "...Can''t I just take off my costume and go to the restaurant? The paparazzi won''t even know it''s me."


    Her plea made me feel incredibly weak.


    I enjoyed spending time with her too and wanted to tell her to do just that.


    But considering the potential repercussions, I knew it was not a good idea.


    If it became known that she had a direct connection with me, it would turn into a definite threat from the viins.


    There mighte a time when I''d need to use my powers.


    And I didn''t want that.


    I was tired of being involved in violence.


    The bitter aftertaste of those days was nothingpared to the sweetness of my current world.


    "...Let''s just endure a bit longer, Bom. It''s not like anything will happen if we don''t see each other for a few days."


    "..."


    I could hear her sigh softly.


    It felt odd, imagining Sce sighing.


    "...Oppa, just remember one thing."


    "Tell me."


    Just then, Song Soo-yeon entered the room.


    She paused as she saw me, entering boldly but then stopping in her tracks.


    She was considerate, not wanting to interrupt my call.


    Sce continued.


    "...Recently, you''re the only one who recognizes me as Min-Bom."


    "..."


    "...Everyone else knows me as Sce."


    Her words weighed heavy on my mind.


    I hesitated, then spoke.


    Getting swept up in the mood would only make it harder for her.


    I decided to lighten the mood with a joke.


    "...Soo-yeon knows too, right?"


    "...Haha."


    "And your parents does as well."


    "...True."


    I heard Sce take a deep breath.


    Then her voice brightened.


    "Got it, Oppa! If anything happens, shout my name loud, okay? And let me know when those lurking people are gone!"


    "Alright, got it."


    "Okay, I''ll be waiting!"


    The call ended.


    Song Soo-yeon, who had been standing at the door, slowly approached.


    She sat down cautiously in front of me and asked casually.


    "Was that Sce Unni?"


    "Yeah."


    She rested her chin on the table.


    "...When did you guys exchange numbers?"


    "We''ve known each other for so long, exchanging numbers is nothing."


    She nced at me sideways.


    "Is that so? Has it been long since you exchanged numbers?"


    "...No, actually we just did it yesterday."


    "...I see."


    Her voice lightened, and she stretched her neck, changing the atmosphere.


    "Misster, so you will help me, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Then shall we start right away?"


    She asks more proactively than before, as if a new wind had blown.


    "...Right now?"


    "There''s no reason to dy."


    After a moment of thought, I nodded.


    "That''s true."


    "...Phew."


    Song Soo-yeon exhaled, releasing her tension.


    Her doing so made me tense as well.


    What kind of request would she make?


    I realized that whatever it was, it would likely be a first for me too.


    Song Soo-yeon suddenly stood up.


    "Coe with me."


    Then she swiftly turned and left the restaurant.


    I stayed inside alone for a moment, preparing myself, then followed her out.


    A few things caught my eye.


    Song Soo-yeon, exhaling and rxing her tension... and those two men from earlier.


    They were still there.


    It was clear they were watching.


    Creepy guys.


    I wanted to confront them, but that wouldn''t be typical behavior.


    Maybe if I appear in front of them tomorrow or the day after, pretending it''s a mistake and showing myself often, they might scatter on their own.


    Either way, the next few days are going to be ufortable.


    But is there nothing else for them to do?


    All sorts of flies are attracted.


    This difort is something I have to endure, not using my powers.


    The mere fact that someone is watching me is unpleasant.


    This too might be a habit from my viin days.


    "Mister."


    "Oh, yeah. Soo-yeon. I''m listening."


    I then tuned out those men.


    There''s someone far more important right beside me, in a much more important situation.


    Song Soo-yeon stood next to me.


    "..."


    She hesitated for a long time.


    It seemed difficult for her to voice what she wanted to say.


    No wonder.


    She was about to ask for physical contact, something she herself disliked.


    How difficult it must be to ask for something you hate.


    "...Soo-yeon, speak freely. I know you don''t really want to do this."


    "..."


    "...I think it''s great that you want to change. So don''t be embarrassed."


    "Hold my hand."


    After I reassured her, Song Soo-yeon finally spoke, suggesting just one thing before freezing again.


    But I could sense all the changes happening in her body.


    Slightly rough breathing.


    elerated heartbeat.


    Swallowing.


    Reddening ears.


    Her body, trembling ever so slightly.


    She was very nervous.


    Her fist was still clenched tightly.


    I wasn''t sure how she wanted me to hold it.


    Perhaps it was an unconscious defensive mechanism.


    To ease her tension, I asked a question first.


    "Soo-yeon, wouldn''t it have been okay to do this inside?"


    The question was meant to lighten the mood, but part of it was also due to those men being bothersome.


    Song Soo-yeon shook her head.


    "...My goal is to hold hands and go for a walk."


    "Ah."


    That made sense.


    I nodded and looked down at her.


    It was my turn to act.


    I couldn''t just let Song Soo-yeon keep trembling.


    "..."


    But as I went to hold her hand, a strange feeling emerged.


    The nervousness I felt initially resurfaced.


    This was my first time getting so close to someone.


    I had held hands to break or twist them, but nothing like this.


    Had I ever even shaken hands before?


    But this wasn''t a handshake.


    Even I knew that much.


    I slowly reached out my hand towards her.


    As the back of my hand brushed against hers, Song Soo-yeon''s whole body flinched.


    Still, I didn''t stop.


    I ced my fingers one by one on her tightly clenched fist.


    Starting from the pinky, then the ring finger, middle finger, and index finger.


    I could feel her hand trembling slightly.


    What was she feeling to tremble so much?


    But whatever it was, she was suppressing it, mustering strength to evolve.


    I couldn''t let her down either.


    After covering her fist with my palm, I carefully stroked her fingers.


    Slowly, her fist opened in response to my gesture.


    I slipped my hand between her unfolding fingers.


    Her palm was damp.


    "...Kuk-kuk."


    Her tense appearance made me chuckle.


    Song Soo-yeon nced up at me momentarily.


    Her face was red like a strawberry, with a hint of moisture in her eyes.


    She frowned as if annoyed by myughter.


    "Ah, sorry."


    "...Eut...!"


    When I apologized, Song Soo-yeon quickly turned her head away.


    Meanwhile, wepleted the interlocking of our fingers.


    "..."


    "..."


    As expected, her hand was long and delicate.


    We stood there, holding hands poignantly, in front of the restaurant.


    We remained still until we became ustomed to each other.


    After a few minutes, I asked.


    "...Is it ufortable? Can you bear it?"


    Song Soo-yeon replied curtly, seemingly trying to hide her embarrassment.


    "What will you do if I say it''s ufortable? Let go?"


    I affirmed naturally.


    "I would let go."


    "...Don''t let go."


    She gripped my hand tightly.


    I was at a loss for words.


    "..."


    Though unexpressed, my feelings were warm and fuzzy.


    Is this what it feels like to have a lover?


    It didn''t seem bad.


    "Eut!"


    As I thought this, Song Soo-yeon''s face turned even redder.


    "...Why?"


    "No, nothing."


    While we were sharing warmth, those two annoying men caught my eye again.


    Now they were tantly watching us.


    They must have thought I wouldn''t notice from this distance.


    My ted mood quickly deted.


    I clicked my tongue quietly and spoke to Song Soo-yeon.


    I didn''t want to be like this in front of those guys.


    "Shall we go for a walk now?"


    "..."


    Song Soo-yeon nodded silently without a word, showing only her profile to me.


    She seemed to be smiling, but it was probably my imagination.


    We naturally started walking.


    As I felt in the morning, the weather was nice.


    We didn''t talk. There was no need to feel that.


    The ted feeling I had settled stickily by the time the walk ended.


    I looked at my restaurant.


    "...."


    Unknowingly, my expression hardened.


    No, it crumpled.


    "Uh, Mister..."


    Song Soo-yeon, equally startled, looked at our restaurant too.


    She was rmed by my expression.


    It was felt through our sped hands.


    But I had no leisure to rx my face.


    I just kept staring silently at my restaurant.


    ''F*cking bastard.''


    ''Damn a*shole.''


    The two curses written in yellow spray paint all over my restaurant shook me.


    My deeply cherished restaurant was defiled.


    I turned my head away.


    The two men who had been watching us were now nowhere to be seen.

 Chapter 51: Go away, youre a nuisance (6)

    Chapter 51: Go away, you''re a nuisance (6)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Holding hands and walking, Song Soo-yeon felt as if she had the world''s happiness all to herself.


    Just this alone seemed like a reward for all the times she had endured without giving up.


    Her body kept twisting nervously. Her breath grew rougher, and chills ran down her neck.


    She wished this moment wouldst forever.


    But the walk passed in a fleeting instant.


    When she came to her senses, they had already circled the neighborhood and were back in front of the restaurant.


    "....Huh?"


    But before she could feel any regret, a sense of shock overcame her.


    She couldn''t believe her eyes.


    ''F*cking bastard.''


    ''Damn a*shole.''


    The restaurant was defaced with yellow spray paint.


    Frozen for a moment, she soon felt anger rising within her.


    This ce was precious to her.


    There was nowhere else she had poured so much affection into.


    It was where she connected with Jung-gyeom and grew close to him.


    It was her sanctuary, almost like home.


    And now, her restaurant was desecrated.


    Song Soo-yeon stepped forward, wanting to vent her rising anger.


    But she couldn''t move more than a couple of steps as Jung-gyeom stood rooted to the spot.


    Song Soo-yeon turned to look at him.


    He was quietly staring at the scene.


    Slowly, his expression began to crumple.


    "Ah, Mister..."


    For the first time, Song Soo-yeon realized Jung-gyeom could wear such a cold and fearsome expression.


    It was chilling enough to cool her anger.


    He turned his head, looking around as if trying to spot the culprit.


    "..."


    Jung-gyeom silently walked towards the restaurant.


    He let go of Song Soo-yeon''s hand.


    He gently wiped the yellow profanities with his hand and sighed deeply.


    "Let''s call the police, Soo-yeon."


    After contacting the police, they went inside the restaurant.


    Jung-gyeom, with a dazed expression, tapped the desk as if trying to control his emotions.


    But as he calmed down, Song Soo-yeon began to feel her own anger rising.


    "Mister...we can punish them severely for this, right?"


    She was upset that someone had dared to vite her sanctuary.


    "..."


    "....They should rot in jail, these bastards..."


    "..."


    Jung-gyeom kept tapping the table.


    Song Soo-yeon, unable to hold back, spoke up.


    "Mister. This... it''s because of Unni, right?"


    At her words, he finally quietly responded.


    "...Stop it, Soo-yeon."


    But Jung-gyeom''s continued defense of Sce made Song Soo-yeon''s blood boil.


    A surge of irritation rose in her.


    "It''s true...! It''s because you kissed Sce Unni yesterday!"


    "..."


    "I told you! I knew something would go wrong because of her! There''s nothing good about being involved with a hero!"


    "..."


    Song Soo-yeon thought it was actually a good thing.


    It gave her a reason.


    She had never been happy about Sce being around Jung-gyeom.


    She said,


    "Mister. Tell Unni to get lost."


    Jung-gyeom turned to look at Song Soo-yeon.


    Despite his somewhat cold gaze, she did not back down.


    "Tell her not toe here anymore. Who knows how often this kind of thing will happen?"


    "I said I would bear it. Don''t talk like that."


    Was it because they had walked holding hands? Song Soo-yeon, feeling a stronger attachment to him, disliked his persistent care for Sce.


    She wanted him to care only for her.


    She nned to do the same for Jung-gyeom.


    They would have no difficulties moving forward if it was just the two of them.


    Instead, they would be happy.


    Driven by that desire, Song Soo-yeon stood her ground.


    "You can only bear what you can handle. It''s just paint now, but what will you do if real viins show up? F*ck, think properly!"


    At that moment, the door chimed and two police officers entered.


    Without responding to Song Soo-yeon, Jung-gyeom greeted them.


    "Hello."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Song Soo-yeon looked at them, then sighed and sat down.


    One officer nced at her face and was momentarily distracted.


    But soon, after a cough, he looked at Jung-gyeom.


    "You might have seen iting in, but someone wrote profanities on my restaurant."


    "Do you have CCTV?"


    Jung-gyeom paused, then shook his head.


    "...No."


    Hearing this, the more senior officer nodded and spoke to the other.


    "Min-cheol, check if there are any CCTVs nearby."


    "Got it."


    As one officer left to check, the senior asked,


    "May I know your name?"


    "Jung-gyeom."


    "Are you the restaurant owner?"


    "Yes."


    The officer then turned to Song Soo-yeon.


    "And your name?"


    "..."


    Song Soo-yeon felt resistant even to this simple question.


    She didn''t see the need to share her name.


    "What do you need my name for? It''s not necessary."


    Song Soo-yeon retorted.


    The officer, clicking his pen, seemed momentarily confused, then looked back at Jung-gyeom.


    "...Did you witness the incident?"


    "No."


    "Any enemies or someone who might hold a grudge against you?"


    Jung-gyeom paused, then lightly shook his head.


    "...No."


    Song Soo-yeon interjected.


    "Why say there aren''t any? It happened because you got a kiss from Sce."


    "Song Soo-yeon."


    Jung-gyeom called her name in a cold voice.


    Immediately, Song Soo-yeon turned her head away, pretending not to know.


    The officer, hearing herment, stared intently at Jung-gyeom.


    "Oh, is that the person...!"


    "...Anyway, my acquaintance isnt involved in this. I can''t specify anyone in particr."


    "Hmm..."


    As the senior officer was noting everything down, the other officer returned from outside.


    "There are no CCTVs. The alley is quite secluded."


    "...Is that so?"


    Hearing this, the senior officer began to wrap up the situation.


    He put his notebook and pen back in his pocket.


    Looking alternately at Song Soo-yeon and Jung-gyeom, he exined.


    "Jung-gyeom, we''ll try our best, but it will be very difficult to find the culprit."


    "...Really?"


    "With no CCTV and no specific suspect, and since you didn''t see it, it''s going to be tough."


    "It''s tough?"


    "Sorry, but it seems so. However, as I said, we''ll try."


    ---


    ---


    I was left alone in the restaurant again, tapping on the table.


    It was clear to anyone but a fool that the police officers'' words were a mere formality.


    It''s not about effort; they''re just giving up.


    They had decided it was impossible to catch the culprit with their capabilities, or even if they could, it would be too much trouble, so they just gave a roundabout answer.


    I was doing everything I could to suppress the anger boiling inside me.


    Truthfully, I could catch them if I wanted.


    It wouldn''t be hard.


    But that would require using my abilities, and even if I caught them, there was no chance of following a legal procedure.


    Yet, I still wanted to catch them.


    This unfamiliarity with having to swallow such injustice felt odd.


    I had resolved to endure injustice, but when faced with it directly, it was hard.


    I wanted to punish those who defiled my beloved restaurant.


    I''ve never loved a ce this much before.


    Even before my return, nothing mattered more than this modest restaurant.


    So, it''s probably why it''s hard to restrain myself now.


    Even a light punishment would suffice.


    Even just a fine.


    I just didn''t want to let them get away with this as if nothing happened.


    "Call Unni."


    Song Soo-yeon suggested beside me.


    It was already on my mind.


    The problem was, it would make Sce feel guilty.


    Knowing she''s the reason for my trouble, she would likely me herself, given her character.


    "Mister, we should catch them."


    Song Soo-yeon, gritting her teeth, said.


    She seemed frustrated with my inaction, grabbing and shaking my shoulder.


    "....Sigh."


    Finally, I nodded.


    Sce would probably have no trouble catching those men.


    I didn''t want to let this go either.


    After all, I couldn''t hide this from Sce forever.


    It''s better to tell her early and catch the culprits.


    It''s not her fault, I need to make that clear.


    I took out my phone and contacted Sce.


    As the phone rang, Song Soo-yeon became quiet.


    Soon, Sce answered the call.


    A few minutester, Sce burst through the door into the restaurant.


    Jung-gyeom was about to speak, but Song Soo-yeon was quicker.


    She stood up and, as soon as she saw Sce, raised her voice filled with numerous emotions.


    ---


    ---


    "Oppa-"


    "-I told you."


    At that sound, Sce stiffened and looked at Song Soo-yeon.


    "If we get involved with you, Unni, we''re the ones who suffer."


    "...Soo-yeon..."


    "I told you."


    Sce couldn''t utter a response.


    For the first time, Song Soo-yeon saw her gaze falter.


    It was almost pleasurable, a wee fuel to her anger.


    "Soo-yeon, please step outside for a moment."


    But again, Jung-gyeom intervened.


    Song Soo-yeon felt irritation surge but decided to suppress her emotions.


    Jung-gyeom was clearly very angry too.


    She didn''t want to provoke him further.


    Yet, she wanted to have thest word.


    Yet, she wanted to have thest word.


    "...Unni. Just one thing."


    "..."


    "After we catch the culprit... go away, you''re a nuisance."


    With those words, Song Soo-yeon brushed past Sce and left the restaurant.


    She knew she was the winner, and Sce must know it too.


    "..."


    A slight smile almost formed.


    Initially, she was furious about the vandalism... but the oue was too satisfying.


    Sce couldn''t shamelessly stay by Jung-gyeom''s side anymore.


    "Phew..."


    She calmed herself down.


    Now only happy momentsy ahead.


    Especially since she had started physical contact with Jung-gyeom.


    Getting closer and closer...


    Song Soo-yeon smiled faintly.


    She stopped and began to look forward to the future.


    ---


    ---


    It didn''t take long for the rising hero to bring in the culprits.


    With the help of a tracking hero, Sce had the two men kneeling before Jung-gyeom in less than an hour.


    Song Soo-yeon found Sce''s frantic face amusing.


    The hero couldn''t even look at Song Soo-yeon anymore.


    But no matter how sorry she was, Song Soo-yeon had no intention of forgiving her.


    It didn''t matter that Sce had brought in the criminals.


    She nned topletely separate Sce from Jung-gyeom.


    Scemanded the kneeling men.


    "Don''t even think about denying it. Just apologize for your wrongdoing."


    The two men couldn''t ovee Sce''s heavy charisma as she spoke with authority.


    They quietly apologized to Jung-gyeom.


    "...So we meet again."


    Jung-gyeom whispered simrly to the men.


    Then he looked at Sce.


    "Sce, thank you for helping us out like this. But what happens to these guys now?"


    "...They''ll probably have to pay a fine."


    Jung-gyeom nodded.


    It was Song Soo-yeon who raised her voice.


    "That''s it?"


    "Soo-yeon, stay quiet."


    Every time Song Soo-yeon snapped, Jung-gyeom repressed her.


    As the victim didn''t say anything, she also kept quiet.


    Well, that wasn''t important.


    Jung-gyeom sighed and rubbed his face dryly.


    Then he turned to Sce.


    "Thanks for catching the culprits. That''s enough."


    He stood up and turned his back.


    Song Soo-yeon quickly followed him.


    Sce also nodded, grabbing the napes of the two men with a guilty expression and stood up.


    "Wait a moment."


    But before they left, Jung-gyeom stopped the two men again.


    The men, looking down, cautiously turned to face Jung-gyeom.


    Jung-gyeom asked,


    "...I just want to ask one thing. Why did you do it?"


    "..."


    "I''m really curious."


    Jung-gyeom seemed to be trying to let go of hisst bit of curiosity, to tie up this moment.


    Song Soo-yeon caught a brief exchange of nces between Sce and Jung-gyeom.


    "Please tell me the reason."


    Jung-gyeom pleaded again.


    "...If we tell you... will you consider some leniency?"


    "...Maybe."


    The men exchanged nces, and then one of them nodded.


    Slowly, one man''s finger pointed.


    .....It pointed at Song Soo-yeon.


    "...What?"


    Song Soo-yeon blinked in surprise, as did Sce and Jung-gyeom.


    Everyone was too startled to make a sound.


    The man said,


    "...She was so beautiful... we were jealous..."


    The other man spoke up.


    "...When we heard at the baseball game that she wasn''t your lover, we came to see her... but seeing you holding hands..."


    A long silence followed.


    No one moved except for the heads of the men drooping again.


    Finally, Song Soo-yeon broke the silence.


    "Wa-wait a minute...!"


    Growing desperate, Song Soo-yeon approached the two men held by Sce.


    Her heart started pounding in that moment.


    It was the first time she had felt so embarrassed in her life.


    Confused and scared, she couldn''t understand what was happening.


    "So... you''re saying you did the graffiti because of me...?"


    They nodded.


    Song Soo-yeon''s eyes shook violently.


    She cautiously looked up at Sce, who also wore a stunned expression.


    Song Soo-yeon and Sce exchanged looks.


    Song Soo-yeon felt the words she had said earliering back to her.


    ''Go away, you''re a nuisance.''


    ".....Uh... Unni."


    The tables had turned.


    The vandalism wasn''t because of Sce.


    And Song Soo-yeon saw it.


    The corners of Sce''s mouth, which had been frozen in shock, twitched ever so slightly.

 Chapter 52: Go away, youre a nuisance (7)

    Chapter 52: Go away, you''re a nuisance (7)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    It was because of me?


    Song Soo-yeon was incredulous.


    Not Sce, but me?


    She was the cause of the graffiti, and she was the reason why Jung-gyeom was angry.


    It wasn''t Sce who had been a nuisance.


    It wasn''t Sce who had harmed Jung-gyeom.


    Song Soo-yeon quickly turned to Jung-gyeom, wanting to exin.


    ....


    But she couldnt find the right words.


    In front of his furrowed brow, all her words faded away.


    Only anxiety remained.


    She feared that he might utter the words she had said.


    Go away, you''re a nuisance, Soo-yeon.


    Imagining that voice, Song Soo-yeon couldn''t stand still.


    She had to act.


    She pushed the two men out of the restaurant.


    I, Ill go out.


    Whoa!


    The men, and even Sce, were pushed outside by Song Soo-yeons sudden action.


    Ah, mister, just wait a moment...!


    She told Jung-gyeom not to follow, creating a brief moment.


    Closing the restaurants door, she asked again in a situation where Jung-gyeom couldnt hear.


    Me?


    The men nodded their heads, still in disbelief.


    ...Yes.


    And not... not un-Sce?


    Song Soo-yeon also changed how she addressed Sce.


    She didn''t particrly want to care, but she couldn''t risk showing closeness to Sce, fearing it might harm Jung-gyeom.


    But then she hesitated to hear the answer.


    No, forget it. Shut up.


    She didnt want to hear it.


    Especially not in front of Sce.


    She didnt want confirmation that she had been the one causing trouble.


    Song Soo-yeon looked up at Sce.


    ...


    ...


    A subtle exchange of nces urred between the two.


    Song Soo-yeon was the one retreating.


    Sce remained the same, but Song Soo-yeon''s heart was faltering.


    ...Sce, please get rid of these guys.


    ...Yes.


    Sce nodded mechanically, not saying anything to Song Soo-yeon.


    And just as she was about to make them float, like Jung-gyeom before, Song Soo-yeon stopped them again.


    Just, just a moment.


    ...


    ...Sce, please give me some time to talk with these guys.


    ...Time?


    Yes. Just, just a moment.


    ...It might be dangerous.


    If something happens, Ill call... please.


    Song Soo-yeon asked, swallowing her pride.


    She needed a moment.


    Sce just looked at her silently.


    She didnt offer a quick response as usual.


    Finally, she let go of their hands and quietly whispered as she passed Song Soo-yeon into the restaurant.


    ...Call me if something happens.


    -Ding! Ding...! Ding....!


    As the restaurant bell rang, Song Soo-yeon looked at the men.


    She could feel her burning hatred towards them.


    She hadn''t expected such a bolt from the blue.


    Why did she keep forgetting?


    The world was so full of garbage.


    There was no need for a lengthy conversation.


    After all, this wasn''t the time to have such a discussion.


    Even though Sce had entered the restaurant, given her abilities, she could likely hear every conversation.


    This was just a formality.


    Song Soo-yeon pondered for a long while.


    What should she do?


    Was this the right thing?


    Time passed as she faced the men.


    But having made up her mind, Song Soo-yeon, swallowing numerous words, said to them.


    ...Give me your number.


    ...Pardon?


    The men''s faces, previously grim, brightened significantly.


    As disgusting as it felt to Song Soo-yeon, this was a necessary part of her spontaneous n.


    She needed to meet them again.


    And for that, their numbers were essential.


    I wont ask twice. Give me your number.


    Oh, yes!


    With brightened faces and giggling, they took out their phones.


    Their numbers were entered into Song Soo-yeon''s phone, which previously only had Jung-gyeom''s contact.


    Song Soo-yeon felt as if her phone was being tainted, but again, she clenched her teeth and suppressed her emotions.


    In fact, these dark emotions were familiar to her.


    They were feelings she had endured countless times at home and school.


    ---


    ---


    After Song Soo-yeon pushed the men out and left, Sce entered the restaurant a short whileter.


    ...Wheres Soo-yeon?


    Seeing Sce enter alone, I expressed my curiosity, to which Sce replied lightly.


    ...She said she needed some time to talk.


    ....


    ...She must be shocked.


    I nodded.


    Yes, it must be shocking.


    After saying such cruel things to Sce.


    All the words she had uttered hade back like a boomerang.


    It was bound to be embarrassing and painful.


    Sce briefly tousled her hair and then pulled off her mask.


    Min-Bom''s face was revealed.


    Lost in thought for a moment, she then asked me.


    ...But oppa, about the hand?


    What?


    Her expression softened, erasing the previous restless atmosphere, and she asked gently.


    Her guilt towards me seems to have lessened.


    The men earlier said they got angry seeing you and Soo-yeon holding hands.


    ...Ah.


    Somehow, I felt a need to exin.


    There was no need for her to misunderstand my rtionship with Song Soo-yeon.


    I was helping her ovee her hatred of men. She was feeling guilty for not being able to kiss yesterday and causing a fight.


    Ah.


    I added more, hoping that Song Soo-yeon and Sce would be closer.


    It''s true. Even this morning, Soo-yeon told me she was going to apologize to you.


    ...But then this happened?


    Yeah. And-


    -Ah, oppa?


    Sce suddenly interrupted me.


    ...Yes?


    She hesitates for a moment, looking down, then speaks softly to me.


    ...You dont need to make excuses for Soo-yeon. Even if you do, I wont hate her.


    ...........What?


    Sces candid words struck me with a shock.


    I hadn''t anticipated this at all.


    I was more shaken than by the motives of those men earlier.


    It was the first time I saw Sce express negative emotions towards someone, and so directly at that.


    ......


    I didn''t understand. I had seen many unexpected human sides of her before, but this felt different.


    Maybe because she usually showers everyone with affection.


    Or is it because I genuinely like Song Soo-yeon as a person?


    I paused and blinked.


    Sceughed awkwardly.


    Ahaha, why are you surprised, oppa... Im a human too, you know.


    ...


    ...Soo-yeon doesn''t like me either... Especially since Im a hero.


    ...


    When I thought about it, it made sense.


    I couldn''t argue with her words.


    The malice Song Soo-yeon had shown up till now wasn''t light.


    To reassure me, who was without a response, she said,


    Don''t worry. I wont show it. I just wanted you to know.


    I just looked at Sce silently, unable to say anything.


    She said,


    ...Isnt it enough if I dont show it?


    It sounded like an excuse to me who was silent.


    ...Yeah.


    I nodded reluctantly, but Sce continued as if that wasn''t enough.


    Even if it''s an act, theres no problem as long as we get along.


    I moved my lips slightly.


    Why wouldn''t there be a problem?


    I hope for no one to be unhappy.


    I hope we can all be together,ughing and chatting.


    If it''s like this, won''t someone always suffer?


    But even this is my selfishness, my insistence.


    I can''t impose this on others.


    Sce continued,


    ...Even if its hypocrisy, as long as we can keep up the act, its good.


    At that, I looked up at her sharply.


    ...


    Min-Bom was looking straight at me.


    The more I got to know her, the more unexpected aspects of her surfaced.


    Sce saying such things.


    I wasn''t disappointed.


    Just surprised.


    She felt more human to me.


    I was getting to know her deeper, maybe even feeling closer to her in some aspects.


    ...But one thing was confusing.


    Was she always like this, or was she changing as she grew?


    Whatever it was, her words resonated deeply with me.


    It even felt like a statement to me, who had been a viin.


    If someone who knew me before the regression saw me now, they might think of me as a hypocrite.


    Eventually, I nodded to Sce''s words again.


    Yet, clinging to a lingering hope, I expressed my wish.


    ...Still, I hope you get along with Soo-yeon.


    Sce let out a smallugh.


    ...Im trying, you know...?


    ---


    ---


    After Sce took the men away, Song Soo-yeon remained in the restaurant, looking at me with deer-like eyes.


    She was restless, unable to sit or settle down.


    Why are you standing there? Sit down, Soo-yeon.


    ...Mister.


    She takes a step towards me, beginning to ramble her excuses.


    This... this can''t be... Can you believe it''s because of me? Just because they saw me once at the baseball field...? Are you saying they''ve been stalking me since then?


    ...They are actually the people I met at the supermarket today. They must have followed me from there.


    But still. It doesn''t make sense... to ignore Sce and be jealous of me...!


    ...Soo-yeon, dont try to understand. If they were normal, they wouldn''t have done the graffiti.


    I tried to reassure her, but her excuses only grew more fervent.


    It''s not that...! Those guys, they must have lied because they were scared of Sce...! They med me instead, thinking theyd get hurt if they said it was because of her...!


    ...Soo-yeon.


    Or maybe...! Maybe...! Sce told them to lie like this-


    -Song Soo-yeon.


    I call her name in a slightly stern tone.


    Song Soo-yeon finally steps back and closes her mouth.


    She looks at me pitifully, biting her lips in anxiety.


    ...Sigh.


    Now I see.


    I understand why Sce dislikes Song Soo-yeon.


    Even now, shes ming Sce.


    ...Soo-yeon, stop trying to me everything on Bom.


    ...Uh...!


    ...Im not ming anyone right now. You did nothing wrong. The ones at fault are those men. Why are you ming others?


    ...Mister...


    ...I understand you hate heroes. But I wish you''d at least try to get along. Im tired of fighting like this all the time.


    She clenched her fists and lowered her head.


    This might be the first time I''ve spoken to her so directly.


    I don''t know how shell react.


    Will she curse? Run out? Throw a tantrum?


    Song Soo-yeon just stands there, then turns silently and leaves the restaurant.


    I let out a long sigh.


    Seems like shell need time this time too.


    But a few minutester, I hear a scraping sound outside.


    Curious, I open the door of the restaurant, and there she was, eyes reddened, cleaning the graffiti with a bucket and mop she got from the bathroom.


    asional sobs are part of the package.


    Without looking at me, she spoke.


    ....I''m sorry. I''ll... I''ll clean it all up, mister.


    ....Soo-yeon.


    ...Don''t say I''m a nuisance for being here...


    Now I see, she relies on me a lot.


    Her beautiful appearance, cold expression, and harsh words make it hard to see this clearly.


    She seems proud enough to live on her own.


    But Song Soo-yeon is afraid of being rejected.


    Considering she even asked me to help her ovee her hatred, she must be relying on me.


    ....


    I took her hands, already red from the cold winter.


    Song Soo-yeon looked up at me.


    ...I would never say that, Soo-yeon.


    ...


    ...Come inside, it wont clean up like that. Come in and calm down.


    ---


    ---


    Late at night.


    Song Soo-yeon was waiting for someone in the darkness.


    It was a ce far from her one-room apartment.


    An eerie, deserted lot with no passersby.


    There were no CCTV cameras, nor did the moonlight reach this ce.


    It might have been scary in the past, but now she had a purpose.


    How long had she been waiting?


    Two men, giggling, approached from a distance.


    Wow, shes really here...?


    She did give us her number after all.


    Song Soo-yeon suppressed her revulsion.


    She really needed to satisfy her curiosity, or she wouldnt be able to sleep.


    As they approached, she stepped away from the wall.


    Before she could speak, the men unted their frivolity.


    Wow, you''re even more beautiful up close. Im speechless.


    Seriously. You might be the most beautiful person Ive ever seen.


    Song Soo-yeon didnt respond to theirpliments.


    Instead, she asked what she had been wondering.


    Is it true? Was it really because of me?


    Pardon?


    Did you graffiti the restaurant because of me?


    The men blinked and exchanged nces.


    Shouldnt we exchange names first?


    .......


    When Song Soo-yeon didnt reply, they sneered and answered her question first.


    Of course. Why would we lie about that?


    Song Soo-yeon clenched her teeth, then bombarded them with questions.


    You ignored Sce and were jealous because of me? Does that even make sense?


    Uh, youre making us nervous asking like that...


    One man expressed his confusion, and the other elbowed him, saying,


    ...Hey, hey, just answer her. Its not that hard. She came out to see us, after all...


    ...That''s true.


    They looked back at Song Soo-yeon and said as if it were obvious,


    How could we be jealous because of Sce?


    ...What?


    We dont dislike Sce, but honestly... we dont even know what she looks like. Shes from a totally different world, a hero.


    Song Soo-yeon listened nkly, not getting the answer she wanted.


    We dont care who a hero kisses. And a woman stronger than me... not my type, heh heh.


    They took a step closer to her.


    Stuttering as they spoke, they began to extend their fingers one by one.


    Unlike Sce, you are a normal person like us. We know your face. You''re pretty. And that guy with you didnt seem like your boyfriend, so we thought we could get to know you.


    Song Soo-yeon burst into incredulousughter.


    She finally got it.


    So, Sce is an unattainable hill, but I seemed climbable...?


    One of the men snapped his fingers.


    "That''s right. So seeing you holding hands with someone irritated us."


    Song Soo-yeon blinked and asked them,


    "What makes you think you could get close to me?"


    He spread his arms wide.


    But here we are, getting to know each other on a secluded night, right?


    Suddenly, I could hear his inner thoughts.


    You will be mine.


    That was thest straw. Song Soo-yeons patience snapped.


    She was tired of being treated like a trophy by men.


    The familiar humiliation, always having to be endured, was too much.


    She was disgusted by the unsolicited sexual advances that came without her consent.


    Too many beasts in the world have tried to touch her.


    This was the end.


    No more.


    The men approached her.


    So, now that weve answered your questions... how about a drink?


    My ce is nearby. We could go there and-


    Song Soo-yeon interrupted.


    -Fight until one of you dies."


    Her hands were glowing purple.


    For a moment, the mens eyes shone the same color.


    After a brief silence, one man naturally swung his fist at the other.


    -Thump!


    And then the sounds of hitting and punching filled the dark sky.


    -Thump! Thump! Thump!


    There were no words, no screams, just the sounds of the men beating each other.


    It might just be a release of pent-up anger.


    Song Soo-yeon watched them for a moment, spat on the ground, then turned and began to walk away.


    She turned on her phone and called Jung-gyeom.


    The sounds of the fight gradually faded.


    After a short wait, his voice came through.


    Hey, Soo-yeon?


    She briefly recalled the moment he jokingly asked her not to be a viin, but she brushed that memory aside.


    A small smile appeared on Song Soo-yeon''s face.


    Mister, what are you doing?

 Chapter 53: Greedy (1)

    Chapter 53: Greedy (1)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    After using her power on the two men, quiet days ensued.


    It was as if the stormy incidents had ended, and everything calmed down like a lie.


    There were no more acts of terror aimed at the restaurant.


    Sce became busy and stopped visiting Jung-gyeom.


    Jung-gyeom treated Song Soo-yeon as if nothing had happened.


    ...There were no visits from heroes due to the crimesmitted by Song Soo-yeon.


    In fact, her abilities were essentially risk-free from being exposed.


    They were quiet and left no trace.


    The people under her control lost their memory, so there was no risk of her being implicated.


    Her ability wasn''t about directly harming someone, but making them harm themselves.


    In some ways, it was the perfect crime.


    Of course, she knew it wouldn''t work on strong heroes like Sce.


    Yet, Song Soo-yeon could feel that her ability was more dangerous than she had imagined.


    But she felt no guilt about it.


    She didn''t feel a shred of sympathy for the two men she had forced to fight.


    They deserved it.


    She didnt care if anything other than Jung-gyeom was destroyed.


    Even though she had grown to like her ability, it wasn''t her intention to abuse it.


    She nned to use it only to protect herself.


    It was just her own resolution, one that could easily be broken.


    ---


    ---


    Mister, I''m here.


    Song Soo-yeon came to visit Jung-gyeom again this morning.


    Jung-gyeom waved at her happily, but didn''t return her greeting.


    He was on a call.


    Song Soo-yeon froze in her ce.


    The only person he could be talking to, other than her, was one.


    Yes, yes. Lets do that.


    Sce.


    As Sce became busier and couldn''t visit the restaurant, the time she spent talking to Jung-gyeom increased.


    ...


    Song Soo-yeon felt a sharp pain in her heart as she watched Jung-gyeom smiling.


    But she couldnt say anything.


    Especially after that incident.


    She had her own sense of shame.


    Or rather, it was more about being observant.


    She couldn''t ask Jung-gyeom to distance himself from Min-Bom.


    In a way, Song Soo-yeon might be in a more vulnerable position.


    Sce was a shining hero, cute, with a good personality, a sponsor, and wealthy.


    Song Soo-yeon had only her once-cursed beauty and the time she had spent with Jung-gyeom.


    So, a seed of anxiety was nted deep in her heart.


    The seed was named insecurity.


    Even though she continued to see Min-Bom as an adversary, Song Soo-yeon knew.


    People like Min-Bom are rare.


    Not just because shes a hero, but as a person, shes special.


    Even after that incident turned everything upside down, Sce didnt say anything to Song Soo-yeon.


    Considering the words she had spat out before, Min-Bom could have mocked orughed at her, but she didnt.


    And that silence from Sce made Song Soo-yeon feel even more ufortable.


    She slowly pulled a chair next to Jung-gyeom and sat down.


    A question mark appeared on Jung-gyeoms face, but he continued his call.


    But are you sure it''s okay? If youre going to drink, wouldnt it be better to do it when you can rest the next day?


    At the mention of alcohol, Song Soo-yeon clenched her teeth secretly.


    And then she made up her mind.


    She nudged Jung-gyeom to get his attention.


    Jung-gyeom raised his eyebrows in response.


    Cautiously, Song Soo-yeon showed him the back of her hand.


    ...?


    And then she froze in that position.


    Jung-gyeom continued to look puzzled, not understanding her intention.


    He cautiously continued the call, stuttering, not fully focused as before.


    ...Yeah... okay. Oh, meat? Yeah. Sure... this time... um. Ill do it.


    Finally, he asked Sce for a moment.


    ...Bom, just a second?


    He covered the phones microphone with one hand and leaned in to whisper to Song Soo-yeon.


    Soo-yeon, whats up?


    Song Soo-yeon spoke as if it were obvious.


    ...Hold my hand.


    Jung-gyeom blinked.


    ...Now?


    Now.


    ...After the call-


    -Now, mister.


    After a silent argument, Jung-gyeom shrugged.


    He moved the hand that was covering the microphone and slowly took Song Soo-yeons hand.


    Jung-gyeom lightly sped her hand, but Song Soo-yeon intertwined her fingers between his.


    Just that touch calmed her anxiety.


    The sensation was precious to her.


    She increasingly enjoyed this sense of security.


    ...


    ...


    After exchanging nces, Jung-gyeom chuckled.


    Then, continuing the call with Sce, he gently shook the hand he held.


    As he lightly shook her hand, the atmosphere became somewhat yful, but Song Soo-yeon was content with that.


    As she promised Jung-gyeom, Song Soo-yeon went to work her part-time job on the weekend.


    She needed to prove she wasn''t a burden.


    Jung-gyeom never said she was a nuisance, but the anxiety inside Song Soo-yeon drove her to act.


    She was fully geared today.


    Covering her face with a hat and mask, she boarded the shuttle bus alone to load and unload goods, without Jung-gyeom.


    The morning chill followed her to the bus, making her ufortable.


    She wrapped herself tighter in her coat.


    The difort was bearable when she thought of doing it for Jung-gyeom.


    She opened her phone and sent a message to Jung-gyeom, saying she would be careful.


    And quickly, a reply came back.


    Dont get hurt.


    Reading his message, the cold that had been seeping into her body miraculously receded.


    People began boarding the shuttle bus, which was at a standstill.


    Song Soo-yeon closed her eyes tightly.


    She nned to get a bit more sleep.


    And then, someone sat beside her.


    Is it okay for a woman to do this kind of work?


    He approached with a faade of friendliness and kindness, but Song Soo-yeon could clearly see the hidden intentions beneath.


    Get lost.


    She ordered reflexively, inadvertently using her power.


    The man blinked for a moment and then silently moved to another seat.


    ...


    With him gone, she felt like she could breathe again.


    Song Soo-yeon looked down at her hand for a moment.


    ...Should she continue using her power like this?


    It seems harmless enough, but doubts keep surfacing.


    It was confusing having a new choice that wasn''t there before.


    Eventually, Song Soo-yeon closed her eyes again.


    She decided not to worry about it.


    Surely, nothing significant would happen from just this.


    ---


    ---


    I was watching TV.


    The news anchor was once again reporting on viins.


    Let me repeat. Tryno has appeared in Gangseo District, Busan, causing damage.....


    The anchor''s urgent voice was apanied by images of Tryno.


    He stood in the middle of a wrecked street, arms spread wide, unting himself.


    I was lost in thought.


    ...Hmm.


    Recently, viins have been quite active.


    As a result, heroes, especially Sce, have had busy schedules.


    They fight viins, arrest them, sometimes let them escape, and continue to write their own history.


    Though it feels like a distant past and things have changed from what I experienced.


    Destroyer Tryno.


    Currently the top-ranked viin.


    An explosive ability user who can detonate anything he touches.


    Just a few months ago, he was ranked second, but now hes the most threatening viin.


    ...But did he always act so boldly?


    I didnt have any dealings with him before the regression, so it''s surprising.


    His rampage is causing a headache for the heroes.


    There are many casualties, and the damage is in the scale of entire buildings.


    Shake is also struggling.


    And when he struggles, the other heroes can''t seem to find their footing.


    Of course, its understandable.


    Tryno doesn''t move alone.


    This time, he appeared with Liquid.


    Liquid.


    An ability user who bes stronger near water, currently the third-ranked viin.


    His ability to appear and disappear unexpectedly makes crime scenes more chaotic.


    Two troublesome viins have joined forces.


    Again and again, I think the same thing, but I dont concern myself with other peoples crime scenes.


    Normally, I wouldnt even follow such news.


    But I cant take my eyes off the news because I know Sce is there.


    Yesterday, sheined to me about being tired from all this.


    She asked, in a somewhat distant tone, to hang out once everything calmed down.


    Shes been showing more of her human side to me.


    And there she is, struggling in that chaos.


    I stroked my chin as I watched the TV.


    Every time Sce appeared on the screen, I couldnt look away.


    I worried about Sce before the regression too.


    But back then, I only worried about her injuries.


    When she got hurt fighting me, thats when I worried.


    Now, it''s a bit different.


    Maybe because she has opened up to me.


    I worry about her struggling.


    Last time, she cried to me because she couldnt save a child.


    I hoped she wouldnt have to go through that today.


    I find myself unfairly ming others.


    When Shake appears on the screen, I mutter to myself.


    ...Do something.


    But he continues to struggle.


    Even Shake, with all his strength, couldnt handle two high-risk viins who had meticulously nned their appearance.


    The broadcast showed citizens running in panic.


    The heroes were rescuing them continuously, but it was impossible to save everyone in the chaos.


    As the situation worsened, the news switched scenes.


    They moved away from the chaotic scene in Busan to show the anchor, sweating profusely.


    His expression said it all.


    After struggling to find words, he sporadically ryed the live situation, then held his in-ear earphone, asking in disbelief.


    ....Yes?


    Seemingly forgetting that he was live, he couldnt hide his panic.


    ...Yes....Yes...I see.


    Then he looked up at the camera.


    Fear was evident in the anchor''s eyes.


    Breaking news. Along with Tryno and Liquid, the viin Stingshot has appeared in Gangseo District, Busan. Citizens in the area are advised to follow the guidance of the heroes....


    ....Hmm.


    I frowned.


    Stingshot.


    A sniper-type viin.


    A master of assassination.


    Many high-profile individuals and unsuspecting heroes have fallen to Stingshot.


    Sce should be fine.


    Stingshot wouldnt be able to harm her.


    It''s not her safety I''m worried about, but this... development feels ominous.


    Hearing about three viins working together is new to me.


    At this point, it wouldnt be surprising if a few more viins showed up.


    ...Could there be a viin alliance forming?

 Chapter 54: Greedy (2)

    Chapter 54: Greedy (2)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "...Everything seems somewhat settled now."


    Shake, having finished his interview with the journalists, entered the tent where six heroes were gathered.


    The top-ranked hero, Shake.


    As the de facto leader of the heroes returned, all eyes were drawn to him.


    Yet, Shake silently took his seat without expressing a word.


    There was no announcement, just a moment of catching his breath, hand pressed against his forehead.


    Sce quietly observed him.


    She, too, had nothing particr to say.


    Silence flowed through the tent.


    Sirens red in the distance.


    Everyone knew it.


    They had been defeated by the viins.


    There were many casualties, and the viins had not been captured.


    The problem was the unexpected arrival of the viin ''Stingshot''.


    Knowing this was not the end, a darker mood lingered.


    It wouldn''t be surprising if various viins joined hands in the future.


    After a long pause, Shake spoke softly.


    "Rest for today. Everyone did well."


    Everyone nodded and began to stand up.


    They exchanged greetings with each other.


    Inside the tent, the next highest-ranked after Shake was Sce.


    Currently ranked 15th.


    But being the junior in terms of experience, she bowed to the other heroes as she greeted them.


    "Good work, everyone."


    Matching the mood, a smile faded from Sce''s face as she finished greeting and was about to leave the tent when Shake called out to her.


    "...Sce."


    Sce turned towards him.


    "Yes, senior?"


    "You really worked hard today."


    "...Thank you."


    After the brief exchange, Sce resumed her walk.


    As soon as she stepped out of the tent, a barrage of camera shutters from the journalists ensued.


    Seeing them, Sce bowed deeply in apology.


    "...I''m sorry. I will do better."


    Sce entered the luxury hotel prepared by the Hero Association.


    After exchanging greetings with the numerous heroes guarding the building, she followed an attendant''s guidance and boarded the elevator.


    During the elevator ride, Sce asked.


    "Did you remove all the electronic devices from my room?"


    "Yes, we did!"


    To the tense attendant, Sce offered a gentle smile.


    "Don''t be so nervous. There''s no need to be."


    Her words softened the attendant''s expression, seemingly touched by the kindness.


    "...Yes."


    To her, Sce said.


    "Since we''ve met, do you have any questions? I''ll answer if I can."


    The startled attendant burst into an awkwardugh, then after a moment of silence, hesitantly asked.


    "Do you, by any chance, have a boyfriend?"


    "Ahaha, no, I don''t. Never had one, really."


    Even to a personal question, Sce responds, making the attendant more rxed.


    She continued to ask.


    "...Then, Sce, why did you want all electronics removed from your room?"


    Sce shrugged her shoulders.


    "Because someone might be eavesdropping or secretly filming."


    "Ah."


    The attendant nodded in understanding but Sce added another reason.


    "...Also, sometimes I unintentionally emit electromaic waves, and that can damage electronics."


    "...That must be inconvenient for you."


    "Very much so. Like right now."


    ".....?"


    "...If electromaic waves burst out from my body, this elevator might break down too, right? Including the safety mechanisms."


    ".......What?"


    The attendant looked up at Sce.


    "..."


    Sce was already gazing back at the attendant, her face devoid of any smile.


    They exchange nces.


    A heavy and awkward silence suddenly fills the space.


    The elevator continued to ascend.


    The attendant''s expression tensed in the silence.


    Her eyes anxiously checked the rising floor numbers.


    "...So...Sce?"


    "..."


    The elevator had already surpassed the 40th floor.


    Sce remained silent.


    "...Sce, I...I''m scared."


    The attendant confessed with difficulty.


    -Ding!


    The elevator reached its destination.


    52nd floor.


    The doors opened.


    Soft music yed.


    Sce tapped the attendant''s nose and smiled broadly.


    "It''s just a joke."


    Only then did the attendant let out a huge sigh of relief and managed a smile with Sce.


    Sce, naturally linking arms with her, says,


    "An elevator wouldn''t crash just because of a circuit failure due to electromaic waves, right? And if something happens, I would rescue you, so no need to worry."


    "Yes...Yes, of course."


    The attendant was overwhelmed by the physical contact with the famous hero.


    She felt dizzy by the thrilling experience of feeling like she had be friends with Sce.


    The tension from before was gone.


    At the door to Sce''s room, the attendant carefully unlinked their arms and bowed in farewell.


    "Have a good night, Sce."


    Sce bowed in return.


    "Thank you. Next time you see me, feel free to say hello."


    After receiving the card key and opening the door,


    Sce waved until the very end, her smile never fading.


    -Thud. Click.


    The door closed.


    Sce was left alone.


    Her expression and atmosphere quickly turned cold.


    ".....Ha."


    She slowly entered the room.


    It was a spacious and tidy room, with a variety of fruits, luxurious wine, and a wee card for her.


    Sce briefly read the card, then set it aside.


    -Tick.


    She then looked around the room.


    Extending her hand, she began emitting electromaic waves.


    This was to damage any potential eavesdropping or filming devices.


    Then, she drew the curtains to cover the windows.


    Finally, Sce could sigh and remove her mask.


    She reverted back to Min-Bom.


    "...Sigh."


    Min-Bom carefully picked up her luggage ced it in a corner of the room.


    From inside, she found a cigarette.


    It was a lightly scented one.


    After setting the cigarette on the desk, she stripped off her hero costume and tossed it aside.


    She didn''t bother to change into other clothes.


    Barely clothed, she picked up the cigarette pack and moved again.


    Thus, in her underwear, shey down on the bed.


    She felt the cold, stiff touch of the hotel''s bedspread.


    Opening the cigarette pack, she took one out, put it in her mouth, and lit it with her finger.


    Then, she deeply inhaled the smoke.


    "...Hoo..."


    Dense grey smoke billowed out from her mouth.


    With her eyes tightly shut, she reminisced about the day''s events.


    The eyes of the many people she couldn''t save stared back at her.


    "...Hoo."


    The more she thought about it, the more she lost herself in the scent of the cigarette.


    The cold touch of the bedspread helped calm her down.


    Flicking off the cigarette ash with one hand, she continued to smoke.


    After smoking three in a row, she headed to the bathroom.


    She dumped the ash and butts into the toilet and flushed it.


    Turning on the bathroom''s venttion fan, she stripped and took a shower.


    After washing herself, she wrapped a bathrobe around her andy back down on the bed, turning on her phone.


    She checked numerous articles.


    And thements below them.


    She smiled at the praises directed towards her.


    Not the warm smile she showed others, but a cold one, pulling up just one corner of her lips.


    For a moment, she basked in the feeling of superiority, acknowledging the love directed at her.


    After all, this was why she did all this.


    Even enduring the guilt over the people she couldn''t save.


    "..."


    In the silence, a child came to mind.


    The child swept away into the sea by the torrent created by Liquid.


    A surge of emotion welled up, but she quickly shook her head.


    She couldn''t cry.


    She was Sce, after all.


    "...No."


    She muttered.


    She wasn''t Sce right now. She was Min-Bom.


    Maybe it was okay to cry.


    Slowly, that boundary was fading.


    She was losing herself as Min-Bom.


    Sce, who had to hide her pain, became more natural, while Min-Bom felt increasingly awkward.


    She found herself looking at Jung-gyeom''s number.


    She didn''t even remember when she had switched from the articles to the contact list.


    She was just pondering whether to touch the green call button or not.


    ...It wasn''t that she felt an overwhelming need for him.


    It''s not that she couldn''t live without him.


    She just wanted to talk to him casually.


    Not as Sce, but as Min-Bom.


    Initially, her closeness with him was out of mere curiosity.


    At that time, Min-Bom was rotting from the inside.


    Overwhelmed by various stresses, she felt herself losing her identity.


    Minbom was fading away, reced by Sce.


    She couldn''t show weakness.


    She couldn''t show fear.


    Nor could she appear whiny or overwhelmed.


    Such was the life of a hero.


    But she had no one to share this truth with.


    People loved the image of Sce even more.


    Even her parents were the same.


    Her parents were constantly proud of her shining persona, always offering their support.


    She couldn''t possibly reveal to them her darker moments as Min-Bom, like not being able to save a child today.


    She hesitated even to start.


    Revealing Min-Bom to anyone felt like risking all the reputation she had built as Sce.


    Even when she removed her hero mask, Min-Bom had been living as Sce for so long.


    That''s when Jung-gyeom appeared.


    From the moment she saw him, she felt a strange attraction.


    It wasn''t love at first sight, but she couldn''t take her eyes off him.


    It could be considered dj vu.


    She first saw him at the Hero Association, but it felt like meeting an old acquaintance.


    He then caused an unprecedented incident at the Association.


    He confronted Shake, showing his anger.


    Min-Bom knew.


    She knew Shake was exerting an unseen pressure on him.


    Shake looked down on him from above, emitting a menacing aura with a hardened expression.


    But Jung-gyeom didn''t back down.


    This fact too, piqued her curiosity.


    For days afterward, the incident lingered in her mind.


    Burdened with the stress of hero duties, Min-Bom had be numb to almost everything.


    Managing stress was overwhelming enough.


    Yet, she found herself curious about this man, both as Sce and as Min-Bom.


    Eventually, she took action.


    She formally requested the Association.


    She wanted to take up the request made by the man who had recently caused a stir.


    She expressed her desire to help a bullied student.


    Thus, she was dispatched to the school and met Song Soo-yeon.


    ...Min-Bom quickly formed an opinion about Song Soo-yeon.


    An unpleasant girl.


    Observing her, it was not hard to understand why girls bullied her and boys tried to approach her, but Min-Bom didn''t want to understand.


    It wasn''t Soo-yeon she was curious about when she decided to go to the school.


    Rather, Soo-yeon''s situation made her more curious about the man named Jung-gyeom.


    Would he embrace even such an unpleasant character?


    Shouting at even Shake?


    What was the familiarity she felt towards him?


    Why was her interest in him growing?


    She felt she needed to meet him to know.


    In the end, Min-Bom achieved her goal.


    She got to know Jung-gyeom.


    He was more than she had imagined.


    She just knew it.


    He was fundamentally different from her, who was just acting.


    A true adult.


    He was genuinely doing all these good deeds because he wanted to.


    She could tell just by looking at his restaurant that he wanted to help others.


    It was palpable.


    ...A desire stirred within her, an impulse she hadn''t recognized in herself before.


    She wanted to get to know him better.


    She wanted to be closer to him.


    She wanted to lean on him gently.


    She wanted to show him her vulnerable side, her true self as Min-Bom.


    She just wanted to breathe a little.


    The fact that he was a loner yed a part in this.


    She felt that even if she revealed her true self to him, he wouldn''t go around talking about it.


    He didn''t seem like he could even if he wanted to.


    As far as she knew, his only acquaintance was Song Soo-yeon.


    She, like Jung-gyeom, was also a loner.


    Thus, Min-Bom approached Jung-gyeom.


    It was with a light heart.


    The thought of being able to rest by his side, to put down her Sce persona, made her act more impulsively.


    The day a girl exploded and died in front of her, Min-Bom broke down in front of him.


    But he just silently held her, endlessly patting her back.


    He didn''t judge her for showing weakness.


    He wasn''t disappointed.


    He only returned the same affection as before.


    And that, to Min-Bom, was an unexpectedly greatfort.


    The relief she felt when she cried in his arms that day surprised even herself.


    She fell into the sense of security he provided.


    Gradually, like clothes soaked by a drizzle.


    The only one who called her ''Bom'' with such tenderness was Jung-gyeom.


    The rest only knew her as Sce.


    Before she knew it, she was only looking at her phone when she was Min-Bom.


    Waiting only for her role as ''Sce'' to end.


    To talk to Jung-gyeom.


    In the end, for her, living two lives as a hero and a civilian, the bnce brought by Jung-gyeom fit too well.


    "..."


    Min-Bom looked at Jung-gyeom''s number and sighed.


    She eventually put her phone away.


    She decided not to call him today.


    The stability he provided was good, but she decided not to rely on it too much.


    Today was bearable.


    She didn''t want to cling to Jung-gyeom unnecessarily.


    She wasn''t that dependent on him.


    Who was she?


    Sce.


    The superior Sce, above others.


    There was no need to lean on such a loner man.


    With her decision made not to call him, Min-Bom craved a cigarette.


    She decided to smoke just one more.


    "....Huuuh."


    Having lit the cigarette, she sprawled out on the wide bed, enjoying the privilege this position afforded her.

 Chapter 55: Greedy (3)

    Chapter 55: Greedy (3)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Sunday evening.


    After finishing her part-time weekend job, Song Soo-yeon returned to the store.


    Her body was tired, but it was better than feeling mentally drained.


    Not seeing Jung-gyeom for too long made her feel depressed.


    Gradually, the world seemed to lose its color.


    She couldn''t find interest in anything.


    Her daily life had already been adjusted around him.


    After all, she was living for Jung-gyeom.


    So now that her weekend job was over, she came to see him.


    She hadn''t been able to visit the store on Saturday evening because she had something to prepare.


    "..."


    Song Soo-yeon pulled up her mask.


    There was a strange customer in the store.


    As rare as customers were, Soo-yeon tried not to draw his attention, not wanting to bother Jung-gyeom''s business.


    Still, she hoped he would finish eating quickly and leave.


    She felt as if he was interrupting her time with Jung-gyeom.


    Soon, the man paid and left.


    Jung-gyeom told him toe back again.


    Once the customer had gone, Song Soo-yeon pulled down her mask.


    Jung-gyeom had been all smiles while serving the customer.


    "Do you like it that much, Mister?"


    "Of course, I''m happy. This week has been going pretty well. At least one customer a day."


    "But none of theme back."


    Jung-gyeom stiffened at Soo-yeon''s remark.


    With a slightly downcast expression, he muttered.


    "...Is there something wrong with the food?"


    Song Soo-yeon couldn''t understand why she found his behavior so endearing.


    She wanted to hold his hand.


    She wanted to hug him.


    There was now an excuse to suggest physical contact, but she had something else to do today.


    Soo-yeon cleared her throat and called out to him.


    "...Mister."


    She tried to act nonchnt, but her heart was pounding.


    This was her first time doing something like this.


    She had no idea how he would react.


    "Hmm?"


    Jung-gyeom looked at her intently.


    Song Soo-yeon, trying to avoid eye contact, fumbled in her pocket, slowly took something out, and ced it on the table.


    "...It''s a gift."


    "..."


    Jung-gyeom froze.


    He couldn''t continue speaking.


    What Song Soo-yeon had prepared was a colorful wish bracelet.


    It was also why she hadn''t visited Jung-gyeom on Saturday evening.


    She had made it herself, knot by knot.


    It might seem cheap, but from Soo-yeon''s perspective, it was the best she could do.


    She wanted to give a more expensive gift.


    But it would be better to save that money to quickly gather a deposit to return the rented room.


    It was the best way to express her feelings to him without spending much.


    "...Soo-yeon, this is..."


    Jung-gyeom slowly moved forward.


    Song Soo-yeon exined.


    "It''s, it''s a wish bracelet. You make a wish and wear it until it breaks... and then the wish is supposed toe true."


    Jung-gyeom picked up the bracelet from the table.


    His expression gradually broke into a smile, revealing how touched he was by the small gift.


    Song Soo-yeon could feel how much the gift moved him.


    Between joy and gratitude, Jung-gyeom examined the gift.


    "For me?"


    Like someone who had received a new car as a gift, Jung-gyeom looked at the bracelet in disbelief.


    Song Soo-yeon felt a bit embarrassed seeing how overwhelmed he was.


    Had she known he would be this happy, she would have given him something sooner.


    "...Why are you so moved? It''s nothing special."


    But Jung-gyeom was not swayed.


    To him, it was not just ''nothing.''


    "Soo-yeon, this is the first time I''ve received a gift..."


    He couldn''t take his eyes off the bracelet.


    "..."


    Song Soo-yeon looked up at him.


    Gradually, she began to understand his innocence.


    Untainted, he was happy over something so simple.


    It was like leaving the first footprint on untouched snow.


    Song Soo-yeon decided to take advantage of the situation.


    After all, she still wasn''t fullyfortable in these kinds of moments.


    Being honest was still hard for her.


    Change wasn''t easy.


    She said,


    "...You''ve been helping me ovee my dislike of men."


    "...Hmm?"


    "That''s why I''m giving this to you. Please continue to help me in the future."


    "Of course...!"


    As Jung-gyeom nodded in agreement, Song Soo-yeon stood up.


    With a trembling heart, she opened her arms.


    "...Then, give me a hug."


    "...What?"


    She swallowed once and spoke confidently.


    "In a situation like this, a hug is more natural than any other time."


    Jung-gyeom nodded and opened his arms.


    Their bodies moved closer.


    As Jung-gyeom approached, Song Soo-yeon closed her eyes.


    She couldn''t bear to look any longer as her heart raced.


    "..."


    But, even as she waited, Jung-gyeom didn''t embrace her.


    Song Soo-yeon slowly opened her eyes to find him hesitating, arms awkwardly retracted.


    "Is it okay?"


    "...What?"


    "Are you sure it''s not too much for you?"


    "...Geez..."


    Frustrated by his hesitation, Song Soo-yeon snapped without realizing it.


    Seeing her expression, Jung-gyeom approached again.


    "I''m fine. It''s you I''m worried about. If you don''t like it, just say so?"


    And then, Jung-gyeom embraced her.


    Song Soo-yeon''s breath caught for a moment.


    The sensation of their bodies pressing together was so foreign to her.


    She hadn''t realized a hug could be such an intimate act.


    Of course, she could feel his chest against hers.


    His warmth transferred to her.


    His scent filled the air.


    It was thrilling.


    ...So this is how Sce felt that day.


    -Pat, pat, pat.


    Jung-gyeom patted her back and stepped back.


    It seemed like only a few seconds had passed, but she couldn''t ask for more.


    It was difficult to go against the natural flow.


    After the warm hug, Jung-gyeom looked back at the bracelet with a smile.


    "...Hmm?"


    Then he asked.


    "Soo-yeon, does having two of these mean I should make two wishes?"


    He untangled the two wish bracelets and showed them to Song Soo-yeon.


    Still trying to calm her breathing, Song Soo-yeon answered with difficulty.


    This was an important part.


    "...No?"


    She answered firmly.


    "Then?"


    Song Soo-yeon quickly snatched one of the bracelets from his hand.


    "...One of them is mine."


    Jung-gyeom didn''t know, but the wish bracelet was just a pretext.


    Song Soo-yeon didn''t actually believe in wishes.


    The world, except for Jung-gyeom, still seemed like trash.


    There was no point in making wishes that would nevere true.


    So, in reality, it was a couple''s bracelet.


    Song Soo-yeon said,


    "See? One is a little smaller."


    Jung-gyeom quickly agreed.


    "Ah, I see. Great. Let''s wear them and make wishes together."


    "...Yes."


    His words were light-hearted, but Song Soo-yeon really liked the way they sounded.


    Jung-gyeom put on the bracelet.


    Then, as if making a wish, he closed his eyes.


    Song Soo-yeon also wore her bracelet while watching him.


    "..."


    The sight of the same bracelet on both his and her arm was overwhelmingly powerful.


    It was hard for her to keep herposure.


    Then Jung-gyeom suddenly asked her.


    "Did you make a wish?"


    "What? Oh...! Not yet..."


    "Make it quickly."


    "Did you make one, Mister?"


    "Me? I did. I wished for your happiness."


    Song Soo-yeon eventually bowed her head.


    She couldn''t bear to show her face any longer.


    She murmured,


    "...What if I say my wish out loud."


    "Oh, right."


    Jung-gyeom paused as if pondering, then chuckled and said,


    "Well, it might note true?"


    ---


    ---


    Sce arrived at the sce in the evening after receiving a call from the association.


    This time, it was in Daejeon.


    These days were really busy, almost strangely so.


    A foreboding feeling kept nagging at her.


    ...But more annoying than that was theck of rest.


    Sce didn''t enjoy such situations.


    Though it was a moment for her to shine as a hero, it also meant risking her life fighting viins and witnessing the death of civilians.


    She would have preferred to suppress the viins with one or two brilliant performances, enjoying the love, attention, fame, and wealth that came with it.


    She was a person of great ambition.


    Her greed was directed more towards love, attention, and honor than wealth, which is why it wasn''t very apparent.


    Sce looked down at the city from a high-rise rooftop.


    She saw the viin.


    And the atrocities he wasmitting.


    He was a well-known viin, currently ranked 5th among viins, named ''Gigant.''


    Pushed down by Tryno and Liquid, he was ranked 3rd until a few months ago.


    Gigant, a size-shifting ability user, was causing damage everywhere with his body as big as a three-story building.


    Numerous citizens were fleeing to escape him.


    Sce pressed her in-ear mic tomunicate with the association.


    "This is Sce. I''ve arrived at the scene. Requesting immediate backup."


    But Sce received news she didn''t want to hear.


    "You''re the only one on the scene. It will take at least 20 minutes for backup to arrive."


    Sce clenched her teeth.


    A flood of questions filled her mind.


    What am I supposed to do if I''m the only one here?


    Fight?


    Where are the other heroes?


    Why am I the only one here?


    And, of course, these questions stemmed from fear.


    She was human, after all, and felt fear.


    She just didnt show it as a hero.


    The intimidation factor of the giant viin was overwhelming, unlike anything she had encountered before.


    Not even Tryno or Liquid gave off such a vibe.


    She knew she had to jump off the building and fight, but her feet wouldn''t move.


    Another transmission came from the association.


    "Sce. Engage."


    It was a cold, irresponsiblemand.


    Who would take responsibility if she died?


    She was irritated.


    But even this was a sentiment she couldnt express as Sce.


    In the distance, a helicopter was shining a light, filming the scene.


    It was clear that Gigant''s actions were being broadcast on TV.


    If she stepped forward and subdued Gigant, she might even break into the top 5 hero rankings.


    "..."


    But she was still scared.


    Such a powerful opponent was a first for her.


    Tryno and Liquid had been dealt with by Shake.


    She had never directly fought with them.


    What if she fought Gigant and was embarrassingly defeated?


    Wouldnt that also be broadcast on TV?


    As much as winning or losing corrted with the love she received from the public, she felt her entire career hinged on this moment.


    Numerous thoughts cluttered her mind.


    Through her in-ear earphones, mechanical orders kepting.


    The sounds of people screaming, sirens, and things breaking were deafening.


    Her head felt like it was about to explode.


    She hadnt even resolved the stress from the day before.


    Today was full of more stress-inducing situations.


    "....Ha."


    Finally, her rationality snapped.


    Everything seemed trivial.


    The noises that had been cluttering her head quieted down.


    She stepped back from the edge of the rooftop and then sat down right there.


    She pulled off her mask.


    She reverted to Min-Bom.


    Then, one impulse settled in her heart.


    -Click.


    She turned off her radio and took out her phone from inside her hero costume.


    Without hesitation, she called Jung-gyeom.


    -Ring...


    "Hello?"


    Jung-gyeom answered the phone before it could ring a second time.


    As soon as she heard his voice, Min-Bom asked.


    "Oppa, are you watching TV?"


    "...Gigant?"


    "Yeah, that. Oppa, I''m at the scene."


    She calmly informed him of the situation.


    In principle, as a hero, revealing her location to a civilian was taboo.


    But Min-Bom didn''t care.


    She didn''t have the luxury to worry about such things.


    "I''m the only one here. I have to fight him alone."


    "..."


    "Are you there...?"


    After a long pause, she finally said,


    "...I''m scared, oppa. Really scared."


    It was the ugly truth she had never revealed before.


    As Sce, it was a feeling she always had to bear alone.


    It was also why she was interested in Jung-gyeom, who seemed to know no fear.


    Jung-gyeom was silent for a while before speaking.


    "...That''s okay, Bom. You''re young."


    His voice sounded reassuring.


    There was no hint of disappointment.


    Min-Bom shook her head alone.


    "Age isn''t the issue, is it?"


    "Age is the issue. It''s because you''re young."


    "We don''t have much age difference, but you''re not like me."


    "I have many fears too. You just don''t know about them."


    "You''re afraid of many things too?"


    Screams from civilians could be heard.


    But Min-Bom still couldn''t move.


    Her fear continued to overshadow her guilt.


    So, she just covered her other ear that didnt have the phone.


    "A lot."


    Amid the terrible screams, Jung-gyeom''s voice came through softly.


    "...So what do you do in such situations? What should I do?"


    The more they talked, the more she felt that Jung-gyeom on the other end of the phone was slightly different from usual.


    More reliable and unwavering than his yful, loner, orfortable self.


    So, Min-Bom kept leaning on him unknowingly.


    She might disappoint him, but she had to speak her truth to someone.


    She wanted to slightly let go of the heavy burden of "public expectation" pressing on her shoulders.


    Of course, all these expectations were built by herself, ying the role of Sce, but that didn''t change the weight.


    "Do what I want to?"


    Min-Bom asked again.


    "What if I want to run away?"


    Jung-gyeom paused for a moment before responding.


    "Then do that. Run away."


    His answer was so refreshingly straightforward that Min-Bom questioned again.


    "Run away? Thousands will be hurt, oppa. Hundreds might die."


    "You don''t need to worry about that."


    "Have you lost your mind?"


    As she spoke so frankly, Jung-gyeom chuckled.


    "See, you don''t really want to run away."


    "..."


    Feeling yed but continuing to speak, Min-Bom kept revealing her weakness to him.


    "No, I don''t trust myself. I want to run away too. I just don''t know if it''s the right choice..."


    "............"


    For the first time, Jung-gyeom didn''t respond.


    A long silence ensued.


    As they spoke, the sounds of Gigant''s rampage below grew louder.


    ".........It''s hard, oppa."


    Min-Bom said.


    "......."


    "......."


    Once again, there was no reply from Jung-gyeom.


    Maybe he was disappointed after all.


    It''s possible.


    She hadined too much.


    Perhaps he too had expectations of Sce.


    A bitter feeling welled up inside her.


    Min-Bom pulled her mask back up.


    She returned to being Sce.


    Just as she was about to end the call, Jung-gyeom spoke.


    "..............Bom."


    Min-Bom froze.


    Her attention was fully on his voice.


    With a firm voice, he asked.


    ".............Should Ie and sweep it up for you?"

 Chapter 56: Greedy (4)

    Chapter 56: Greedy (4)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    I had resolved never to use my powers again.


    This was both a penance for the harm I had inflicted on the world before my regression and a promise to Sce, who had shed tears for me as Iy dying, cold and alone.


    I didn''t want to live as a viin.


    If I wasn''t going to fight, I didn''t need my powers either.


    But those words, they slipped out too easily.


    ".............Should Ie and sweep it up for you?"


    I was surprised at myself for saying it.


    I couldn''t understand how I could utter such words so easily, breaking the resolution I had repeated hundreds of times, forgetting the many joys I had obtained by hiding my abilities.


    Before I knew it, I was preparing to use my powers again.


    ...


    Even though I was startled by my own words, I didnt take them back.


    Being surprised didn''t mean it wasn''t sincere.


    If Sce asked for help, I would rush to her side in an instant.


    I didn''t understand myself.


    Perhaps it was because Sce showed such a vulnerable side to me.


    I wanted to protect her, to help her.


    I had never expected her to be so scared.


    I had never seen her struggle like this before.


    She was nothing like the Sce I had always seen.


    But that didn''t mean I was disappointed.


    I knew.


    I knew for certain.


    She would be stronger.


    Sce, who had once defeated me, wouldn''t crumble here.


    This was just a part of her growing stronger.


    And even if she didn''t grow, it didn''t matter.


    It was okay if she crumbled at this moment.


    Though it would be regrettable, it wasn''t important.


    She didn''t have to be the strong and shining Sce I had known before my regression.


    The fact that Sce changed me remained unchanged.


    Because of her, I, who had experienced the miracle of regression, could enjoy this current happiness.


    I was still grateful to her.


    No matter what anyone says, Sce is very special to me.


    My feelings aren''t something I can control at will.


    Just as I sealed my powers because of her, I could use them again for her sake.


    I waited.


    Then, Sce burst intoughter.


    ......Pfft.


    ---


    ---


    ".............Should Ie and sweep it up for you?"


    A long silence followed.


    Min-Bom took a moment to digest Jung-gyeom''s words.


    ......Pfft.


    Eventually, she couldn''t help but let out a chuckle at his absurd remark.


    The chuckle dragged out hiddenughter, pulling it from Min-Bom''s lips.


    She began tough happily.


    Come and sweep it up.


    It was such a Jung-gyeom thing to say.


    It sounded both sincere and silly at the same time.


    It was funny that he, usually devoid of any yfulness, had made such a joke with such a serious tone.


    It seemed almost as if he was serious.


    His joke couldnt have lightened the mood any more.


    Indeed, being by his side made all worries seem foolish.


    She asked,ughing,


    You, oppa?


    Really.


    Whether it was a joke to lighten the mood or he was serious about confronting the situation, Min-Bom felt grateful for his words.


    "Thanks for the thought, oppa."


    Afterughing, I felt much lighter.


    The fear seemed to fade a bit too.


    She felt as though Jung-gyeom was with her.


    Even though he couldnt be of any physical help, he was a great mental support.


    Min-Bom steeled herself.


    She let out a long sigh.


    "......I guess I have to handle this myself."


    "...."


    "I can''t make oppa fight Gigant. After all, I''m the hero."


    Returning his light-hearted jest, Min-Bom, who had been sitting slumped, slowly stood up.


    She didnt let go of her phone.


    She didn''t want to hang up yet.


    Though she had resolved to face Gigant, her hands still trembled.


    Fear wasnt something that could be easily shaken off.


    Min-Bom said,


    "Oppa, Im really scared. This call might be myst. Ive never faced an opponent this strong before."


    "..."


    "But Ill do my best. Thanks, oppa. If something happens to me, please tell my parents-"


    "-Bom."


    Jung-gyeom interrupted her as she was caught between a pledge and a farewell.


    Min-Bom easily fell silent.


    She didnt want to say such things.


    He asked,


    "Do you trust me?"


    An unexpected question.


    At that short question, Min-Bom''s breath caught.


    This question was meant for Min-Bom, not Sce.


    There was a clear distinction.


    It was addressed to Min-Bom, who was being eaten by Sce.


    Min-Bom couldn''t give any other answer.


    Even if she didn''t trust him yet, she wanted to trust him.


    She was so tired of not showing any weakness, of not depending on anyone.


    She wished someone would lead her.


    "...I do."


    With her answer, Min-Bom put her entire will into trusting Jung-gyeom.


    She shifted the mental burden to him.


    It might be irresponsible, but she wanted to do so.


    She didnt want to be responsible for her actions.


    She intended to believe whatever he said.


    Jung-gyeom spoke,


    "Then listen carefully to me, Bom."


    Min-Bom, following his words, closed her eyes to focus on his voice.


    "This ''Gigant''... is nothing."


    His voice resonated in her ears.


    "You just don''t know it yet."


    It warmed her heart.


    "You wont crumble here. I know it."


    His words filled her with strength andforted her weaker self.


    "Bom, dont be afraid. Trust me."


    Bom, not Sce.


    She was grateful for that resonance.


    Min-Bom bit her lip slightly.


    She couldnt understand why, at this moment, her eyes were welling up at his words.


    She was thankful to him for embracing even this unsightly side of herself.


    And then she smiled slowly.


    With Jung-gyeom saying so, courage sprang up as if by magic.


    How did he always manage to say exactly what she needed to hear?


    How could he make his words sound like the truth?


    Even if one didn''t want to believe, when he spoke like that, belief was inevitable.


    "...Thanks, oppa."


    She didn''t continue herst words.


    She only expressed her gratitude.


    And then she ended the call.


    That was enough for now.


    She turned on the walkie-talkie she had switched off earlier.


    "Sorry, I needed some time to gather strength. Sce, deploying now."


    The trembling in her hands stopped.


    The fear disappeared.


    Confidence surged within her.


    Her mood lightened incredibly.


    She opened her eyes.


    Her pupils were already shining brightly.


    Even her hair began to brighten.


    Then, she flew towards Gigant, leaving a trail of light behind her.


    There was no more hesitation in her movements.


    ---


    ---


    The next day, the inte was filled with news about Sce.


    Having subdued and captured the viin Gigant, Sce had jumped to the 5th rank among heroes in one leap.


    It made sense since she had subdued a viin who hadn''t been caught in 5 years in their first encounter.


    Her phone kept ringing with congrattory messages from fellow heroes.


    But Min-Bom didn''t care about the news or the messages.


    There was something more important.


    She visited Jung-gyeom''s restaurant for the first time in a while.


    As she entered, she saw Jung-gyeom smiling brightly and Song Soo-yeon avoiding eye contact.


    Min-Bom looked at Song Soo-yeon for a moment before smiling at Jung-gyeom.


    "Oppa, I''m here."


    "Bom."


    Bom.


    She liked the way he called her name.


    Not Sce, but Bom.


    She found herself liking her own name anew.


    Jung-gyeom licked his lips for a while before slowly saying,


    "...You did well."


    "Hehe, its all thanks to you, oppa."


    A soft, natural smile flowed from Min-Boms lips.


    She took her time observing Jung-gyeom.


    And too easily, she noticed a change in him.


    There was a new bracelet on his arm.


    Min-Bom nced and realized that Song Soo-yeon was also wearing the same bracelet.


    "..."


    Min-Bom silently looked at Song Soo-yeon.


    Song Soo-yeon didnt hide the new bracelet.


    Instead, she seemed to disy it somewhat ostentatiously.


    "..."


    Eventually, Min-Bom turned her gaze away.


    She didnt want to bother with trivial things.


    "Bom,e in. Lets have some tea. Are you taking the day off today?"


    So, Min-Bom looked at Jung-gyeom and spoke.


    She inhaled deeply, mustering up courage.


    Considering the moment she had faced the viin, this amount of courage was easy to muster.


    "Actually, oppa. I have a question."


    "...."


    Jung-gyeom''s movements paused momentarily.


    He looked disappointed that he couldn''t continue with the praise he had wanted to give.


    But eventually, he smiled his usual smile and said,


    "Yeah, ask away."


    "..."


    Min-Bom had always been greedy.


    She hated losing what was hers.


    Once something was in her hands, she didn''t want to let it go.


    Until now, her greed had been hidden because it had been directed towards people''s love and fame.


    But now, it might be noticeable.


    She desired something new.


    Unlike before, her new desire was material in nature.


    It was something she could physically touch.


    She herself had not anticipated this kind of greed.


    Initially, she didn''t feel the need for it.


    Believing herself to be a superior being, she never thought she would be so interested in someone else.


    ...But this newly awakened desire was now unstoppable.


    It felt necessary to possess it.


    She couldn''t bear the thought of someone else touching it.


    She said,


    ...Oppa, do you like movies?


    Min-Bom wasn''t in a hurry.


    Just because she wanted something, she didn''t let her emotions lead.


    Like a fisherman waiting for the right moment, she knew when to act.


    It was the same now.


    She was taking steps.


    Huh?


    ...What?


    Song Soo-yeon turned her head.


    Min-Bom didn''t care about her.


    Song Soo-yeon had said she wasn''t interested in such things.


    So, it didn''t matter if Min-Bom, who had developed an interest, made a move.


    Just proceed slowly.


    I got movie tickets, let''s go see it together.


    Jung-gyeom briefly nced at Song Soo-yeon.


    "...Maybe Soo-yeon coulde too-"


    But Min-Bom quickly interrupted him.


    -Just the two of us, oppa.


    Min-Bom tempted Jung-gyeom with a cunning, fox-like, adorable smile.


    "Just the two of us."


    She, once again, liked the fact that Jung-gyeom was a loner.


    ---


    *So normally, I switch all narrative references of ''Min-Bom'' to ''Sce'' since the constant switch from one sentence to the next didn''t really make sense, but it was ''Min-Bom'' for the entirety of her scene(I think) and I think it added to the scene so I kept it that way.


    I think I might just keep as it is from now. In the next chapters it sometimes makes sense and sometimes it really doesn''t. I don''t think it detracts from the reading experience so... yuhToggle New Ads


    4/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 57: Weight Class Difference (1)

    Chapter 57: Weight ss Difference (1)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "...Whats this all of a sudden?"


    Song Soo-yeon couldn''t hold back and interrupted.


    She restrained her voice to avoid repeating the same mistake as before, but her heart was racing fiercely.


    Jung-gyeom had said that he was tired of her and Sce fighting.


    Song Soo-yeon didn''t want to fight with Sce anymore in front of him.


    But she had to say what needed to be said.


    To avoid escting into a fight, Song Soo-yeon tried her best to hide her anxiety and anger as she asked.


    Min-Bom looked at her, her expression apologetic.


    "Sorry, Soo-yeon. Its not that Im excluding you... I just wanted to thank oppa for something, and thought of repaying him."


    "...What did you do behind my back, mister?"


    Song Soo-yeon asked Jung-gyeom, but it was Min-Bom who answered.


    "Behind your back, Soo-yeon? Oppa doesnt have to report everything to you."


    "..."


    For the first time, Song Soo-yeon sensed a thread of malice in Min-Boms words.


    It was subtle enough for Jung-gyeom not to notice.


    Along with anger, her anxiety grew.


    "..."


    Despite trying not to care, she felt a heavy pressure in her chest.


    Min-Bom continued, still smiling.


    "You know, I fought with Gigant yesterday. Before that, oppa gave me courage."


    Song Soo-yeon frowned.


    Behind her, Jung-gyeom scratched his head awkwardly.


    "It wasn''t that big of a deal, just..."


    Song Soo-yeon didn''t miss the opportunity.


    "...If that''s the case, Unni, you dont really need to repay him."


    "I want to because I''m grateful. I want to do this."


    As Min-Bom insisted, Jung-gyeom''s lips began to quiver.


    His agitation and happiness were obvious.


    It was inevitable.


    Being the loner that he is.


    Just like how he jumped for joy over a simple gift like a wish bracelet.


    He couldn''t help but be happy about such a repayment.


    "..."


    If it were just a repayment, Song Soo-yeon wouldn''t have been this anxious.


    The way the repayment was suggested and her attitude were shaking Song Soo-yeon too much.


    Wasnt this just a date invitation wrapped in the guise of repayment?


    Song Soo-yeon was about to say something again, but Min-Bom was quicker.


    "So? Oppa, your answer? You couldn''t possibly dislike it... right?"


    Min-Bom, acting coy and pitiful.


    Song Soo-yeon felt a wave of disgust at her act.


    But Jung-gyeom justughed lightly, as if he found her cute.


    And then, he waved his hand and said,


    "How could I dislike it? Sure, let''s go watch a movie."


    "...Mister...!"


    A voice choked with frustration seeped through Song Soo-yeon''s teeth.


    It was infuriating to see him fall for such an act like a fool.


    Jung-gyeom just patted Song Soo-yeons shoulder.


    "Sorry, Soo-yeon. Dont be too upset. Next time, you and I will go."


    "....."


    At his suggestion, Song Soo-yeon held her breath.


    It was like putting a lid on her anger.


    Though the thought of Jung-gyeom and Min-Bom spending time in the cinema was still infuriating, she managed to calm down to a bearable level.


    However, her expression did not rx.


    She remained cold and refused to make eye contact with anyone.


    Then, Jung-gyeom yfully pinched her cheek.


    Song Soo-yeon, startled, looked up at him.


    "Come on, cheer up. There''s no need to be that upset."


    His light-hearted jest and touch melted her anger once again.


    She couldnt stay mad at him.


    It was as if she were being controlled by some sort of superpower.


    Song Soo-yeon started to rationalize to herself.


    Yes, its just Min-Boms way of repaying.


    Just this once.


    Jung-gyeom can''t always just be with her.


    He too needs to build his own rtionships.


    Song Soo-yeon resolved to be more open-minded.


    ...Otherwise, it would be too hard to endure.


    "Bom, when should we go watch it?"


    Jung-gyeom, having let go of Song Soo-yeon''s cheek, asked.


    ...


    But Min-Bom, standing still, stared hard at Song Soo-yeons cheek.


    "...Bom?"


    "Ah, yes, oppa. What did you say?"


    "When are we going to watch the movie? Youre busy, so I should adjust to your schedule."


    "Oh, that? Im actually free anytime."


    "Why?"


    "I got a few days off for this recent achievement. I can use them whenever I want."


    "Oh, really? How about tomorrow? After I close the restaurant, in the evening?"


    Song Soo-yeon''s suppressed anger stirred again.


    "...In the evening?"


    "Movies are more fun at night."


    But fortunately, Min-Bom also waved her hand dismissively.


    "Ah, oppa... meeting in the evening is..."


    "..."


    Song Soo-yeon was inwardly surprised.


    She thought that fox would wee it with open arms.


    But unexpectedly, she seemed to dislike the idea of meeting at night.


    Jung-gyeom swallowed his words.


    "Is evening not good?"


    Min-Bom nodded.


    "Yeah. Rather than tomorrow night..."


    She tapped her chin, pondering.


    After a short pause, Min-Bom pped her hands as if she had a great idea.


    "Oppa. How about we go on the weekend instead? When Soo-yeon is at her part-time job."


    Song Soo-yeon defensively asked.


    "...How do you know when Im working my part-time job?"


    "Oppa told me. Weve been talking a lottely. Do you know how much he praises you?"


    "..."


    Song Soo-yeon closed her mouth at the mention of Jung-gyeom praising her.


    Min-Bom continued.


    "And its a pity to leave Soo-yeon alone, right? So, wouldnt it be better to go out when shes busy with work? Otherwise, shed be lonely by herself."


    Jung-gyeom tilted his head in thought.


    "...Is that so?"


    Min-Bom was carefully nning each step.


    "Personally, I prefer the weekend. Hmm... Saturday sounds good. Saturday morning."


    Song Soo-yeon looked up in surprise, her expression slowly turning into a frown.


    "...In the morning?"


    "Why? Is it weird?"


    "...Why meet so early if you''re just going to watch a movie?"


    "Huh? I never said that. I said I wanted to repay oppa."


    "..."


    Song Soo-yeon was at a loss for words.


    She was too taken aback.


    As her eyes wandered between Jung-gyeom and Min-Bom, Min-Bom asked again.


    "Oppa, is that okay?"


    "It''s fine. Sounds like a good idea."


    With him saying it was a good idea, Song Soo-yeon could no longer argue.


    She just moved her lips without making a sound.


    Min-Bomughed, then winked at Jung-gyeom.


    Song Soo-yeon could only silently watch her sly act.


    "Oppa, look forward to it. I''ll make Saturday fun. You trust me, right?"


    But again, Jung-gyeom only looked at her as if he found her adorable.


    He answered.


    "Of course, I trust you."


    ---


    ---


    Despite always being tired on early Saturday mornings, Song Soo-yeon wasnt sleepy at all.


    From the moment she woke up, the thought of Jung-gyeom and Min-Bom on a date kept sleep at bay.


    Anxiety bred various impulses.


    Should I skip work?


    Should I tail Jung-gyeom?


    Should I call him, saying I''m sick, asking him to take care of me?


    Countless thoughts chased each other in her mind.


    But she couldnt muster the courage to act on any of them.


    They all seemed foolish and meaningless.


    She couldnt overturn an already set n.


    Even if she did, the two would simply meet the next day.


    Today was just a day to endure.


    It would be okay.


    Nothing would happen.


    Jung-gyeom had already experienced several dates with her.


    Theyd been to amusement parks, baseball games, and recently they even held hands on walks.


    Throughout all this, she hadnt made any significant progress.


    So, it seemed unlikely that anything would happen just because Sce was going to the cinema with him.


    Before she knew it, Song Soo-yeon found herself on the bus to the warehouse.


    She admitted to herself that she was overthinking.


    Eventually, to clear her head a little, and to satisfy some curiosity, she contacted Jung-gyeom.


    [Mister. When are you meeting unni?]


    The reply came quickly.


    [Already met her.]


    Her heart sank at that response.


    She checked the time.


    It was only 7:30 AM.


    Isnt that too early?


    ...But soon, she bit her lip and suppressed variousints.


    She took a deep breath.


    There was nothing she could do.


    Song Soo-yeon typed.


    [Next time, youre going with me.]


    [Of course.]


    [Mister. Contact me a lot today. I want to know how youre spending the day.]


    [Alright. Got it.]


    [Ill call you, so make sure to answer.]


    Even with her somewhat demanding request, Jung-gyeom didntin.


    [Okay, Soo-yeon. Take care of yourself too.]


    Then the conversation ended.


    Song Soo-yeon stared at their brief exchange for a long time.


    She read and reread it.


    She knew the reason for her anxiety.


    It was an absurdly low probability, but she feared that Sce might take Jung-gyeom away from her.


    Jung-gyeom was all she had.


    Thats why she was feeling this way.


    Being unseen and unheard, her anxious imagination ran wild.


    What could they be doing?


    What might they be talking about?


    Whats the atmosphere like?


    What expressions are they wearing?


    She resolved not to think about it, but it wasn''t as easy as saying it.


    The anxiety wouldn''t fade.


    Someone sat down beside her.


    Song Soo-yeon tightly closed her eyes.


    Again today.


    It''s happening again today.


    Despite how rare it is for a woman to load and unload cargo, how does a different person always sit next to her each time?


    Even though she was wearing a hat and a mask.


    She felt a surge of emotion.


    While Min-Bom would be with Jung-gyeom, she was stuck dealing with these guys.


    The man who sat next to her this time, even without looking, made her feel disgusted.


    It was because his thoughts reached her first.


    ...Song Soo-yeon was gradually understanding the pattern of her mind-reading ability.


    It seemed to activate better when she was in a bad mood.


    It had been quiet recently since she was with Jung-gyeom.


    ''I''ll definitely get you in bed.''


    Song Soo-yeon clenched her teeth at that thought.


    Excuse me-


    And the moment he cleared his throat, Song Soo-yeon activated her ability.


    Especially annoyed today, she wanted to issue a more viciousmand.


    She muttered quietly,


    ...Buzz off and drink toilet water when you get off.


    Song Soo-yeon didnt even look at him.


    Yet, the response came immediately.


    ...Yes.


    The man returned to his ce.


    In this respect, her ability was too convenient.


    Song Soo-yeon looked out the window.


    -Buuzz.


    At that moment, a message arrived.


    Startled, Song Soo-yeon hurriedly checked her phone.


    It was from Jung-gyeom.


    [But it''s going to be less fun today without you.]


    Though it was clearly just a word of constion, Song Soo-yeon felt her mood lighten.


    "...Tch."


    The fog of imagination gradually lifted.


    Her heart felt a bit lighter.


    Song Soo-yeon pondered over the text.


    Out of pride, she refused to smile until the end.

 Chapter 58: Weight Class Difference (2)

    Chapter 58: Weight ss Difference (2)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    After receiving Jung-gyeom''s message, Song Soo-yeon slowly regained herposure.


    After all, she just had to get through today.


    It''s no big deal.


    There was no need to make a fuss.


    Stepping off the shuttle bus, she began to ce her belongings in a locker, as per the establishment''s rules.


    But, as always, it was just her cell phone and wallet.


    Just as she was about to close the locker door, she caught sight of her wish bracelet and fell into thought.


    "..."


    Should she leave it in the locker or take it with her?


    It was the only thing connecting her to Jung-gyeom at that moment, and something that shouldn''t get damaged while she was working.


    Finally deciding, she carefully removed the bracelet from her wrist.


    She ced it preciously between her phone and wallet, making sure it wouldn''t disappear, and gently closed the locker door.


    ---


    ---


    8:00 AM.


    Loading and unloading began.


    The work was divided into ''loading'' and ''unloading'' from the transport vehicle, and ''scanning'' the barcodes of the items.


    Usually, when she worked with Jung-gyeom, Song Soo-yeon would volunteer to be by his side, either loading or unloading...


    But now, in his absence, she was assigned to scanning.


    As an unwritten rule, women tended to be given simpler tasks.


    Song Soo-yeon had no particr reason toin about this and silently took the small scanner to start her work.


    However, scanning didn''t mean there was no physicalbor involved.


    She had to push the scanned items onto a non-powered conveyor belt and also gather small parcels into sacks for delivery.


    Of course, these tasks were much simpler than loading and unloading, but they still required physical effort.


    In that regard, Song Soo-yeon was not alone.


    She was paired with an unfamiliar woman for the job.


    -Beep. Beep. Rrrrr...


    Shivering slightly in the morning chill, Song Soo-yeon scanned the parcels'' barcodes and pushed them aside.


    If she didn''t push hard enough, the items wouldn''t move far on the belt, so she exerted as much force as she could.


    Parcel boxes came relentlessly, giving her no time to breathe.


    -Beep. Beep. Rrrrr...


    Once she started working, she could forget about other thoughts.


    Gradually, she fell into a mechanical rhythm.


    Fortunately, she was able to suppress her thoughts about Jung-gyeom.


    -Beep. Beep. Rrrrr...


    About two hours passed.


    Curses and irritation erupted here and there.


    They came from people directly unloading and loading the transport vehicle.


    Song Soo-yeon didn''t look in that direction.


    But the noise was somewhat annoying.


    Her body, initially cold, gradually warmed up.


    She felt the fatigue umting.


    More than anything, the most significant issue was how the time was not passing, especially with the work being both strenuous and repetitive.


    Today, it felt even slower.


    -Beep. Beep.


    Song Soo-yeon nced at the woman beside her.


    "..."


    It was something she had to know, being in the same team... but the woman was cutting corners.


    She wasn''t scanning and pushing the items to the other side.


    Nor was she moving the sacks of gathered small parcel boxes.


    Effortlessly shifting the hard work onto Song Soo-yeon, the woman pretended as if it was not her responsibility.


    "Hey there! Hurry up and send the items!"


    Someone from the ''loading'' part yelled towards Song Soo-yeon.


    It was the result of a petty power struggle.


    The woman continued to shirk her duties until the end, and Song Soo-yeon initially pretended not to notice... but she was the first to give in.


    She sighed andposed herself.


    Arguing would only drain her energy more.


    It was better to just act as if that woman didn''t exist and take care of everything herself.


    Song Soo-yeon continued the work diligently, handling the tasks of two people on her own.


    Thinking about it differently made it easier.


    She could think she was doing this for Jung-gyeom.


    For him, she could endure this much.


    Instead of focusing on the woman''s behavior, she found it easier to remember the things Jung-gyeom had done for her.


    ...Jung-gyeom.


    Once she thought of him, thoughts about him branched out, filling her mind.


    Her efforts to not think about him were now in vain.


    She couldn''t help but wonder what he was doing.


    ...Maybe having fun with Min-Bom.


    No, he said he wouldn''t enjoy it as much, so maybe it''s okay.


    From the moment she thought of him, time seemed to pass even more slowly.


    An eternity seemed to pass, and the clock finally showed noon.


    An announcement rang out.


    It was lunchtime.


    People left the workce with either curses and irritation or sighs of relief.


    Everyone headed to the cafeteria.


    The woman working with Song Soo-yeon also left her spot as soon as the announcement yed.


    "..."


    Without finishing what she was doing.


    Song Soo-yeon silently tidied up the work the woman had abandoned and then left her spot as well.


    On her way to the cafeteria, Song Soo-yeon overheard a rumor.


    "Hey, did you hear about that?"


    "...What?"


    "...Hero Sena, the one with the big chest."


    "...What about her?"


    "She got a boyfriend. A regr guy."


    It was a story that had nothing to do with Song Soo-yeon, but somehow her heart sank.


    She tried her best to ignore the conversation.


    She didn''t want to hear it.


    But the rumor stuck deep in her heart and wouldn''t leave.


    "..."


    Unlike the others, Song Soo-yeon didn''t head to the cafeteria.


    She went to the locker where her belongings were.


    She was hungry.


    But satisfying her curiosity was more important.


    She had been thinking about Jung-gyeom all this time.


    She was hungrier for news about him.


    Soon, Song Soo-yeon took out her cellphone from the locker.


    She brushed the dust off her short hair and dialed Jung-gyeom''s number.


    -Trrring... Trrring...


    Pretending not to expect anything, Song Soo-yeon leaned against the wall and waited for the call to connect.


    Maybe he was eating too, considering the time.


    She decided she wouldin about the annoying woman from today.


    -Trrring... Trrring...


    "....."


    But the call didn''t go through.


    -The call cannot be connected, beep- after the tone...


    "...What''s this?"


    Song Soo-yeon muttered to herself.


    He said he would keep in touch.


    He said he would have a boring time.


    Shouldn''t he be answering his phone, then?


    A faint dissatisfaction arose within her.


    And then, at that moment, her phone rang.


    Contrary to Song Soo-yeon''s expectation, it was just a text.


    [Watching a movie. Sorry.]


    Song Soo-yeon stared at her phone expressionlessly.


    It had been four hours since they had spoken.


    And this was all he had to say.


    She would have to eat and go back to the workce.


    That means she wouldn''t be able to contact him until 6 PM.


    Was she supposed to be satisfied with just this one message and go back?


    No, couldn''t he just step out of the cinema and take the call?


    It wouldn''t be a long call, just a few minutes.


    Was he enjoying himself that much?


    Didn''t he miss her?


    Was he having fun with Min-Bom?


    [When does it end?]


    Song Soo-yeon asked persistently.


    Had she known he was watching a movie, she might not have contacted him, but now, she was too anxious.


    "..."


    But no reply came.


    Song Soo-yeon ended up wasting her entire lunch break waiting for his message.


    The afternoon work was excruciatingly hardpared to the morning''s.


    Not only because she had skipped lunch, but more so because of her troubled heart.


    Not receiving any contact from Jung-gyeom, anxiety grew at an unbelievable speed.


    She kept imagining Jung-gyeom and Min-Bom spending a good time together.


    Endlessughter.


    She even imagined them holding hands at some point.


    Song Soo-yeon shook her head, trying to rid herself of these thoughts.


    ...But her hands eventually stopped.


    In this busy workce, Song Soo-yeon needed a moment to breathe.


    She closed her eyes slowly and sighed.


    "...That can''t be true."


    ---


    ---


    3 PM.


    Unable to bear it any longer, Song Soo-yeon stepped away from her post.


    The work supervisor shouted from a distance.


    "Where are you going!"


    "...I''ll be right back."


    The supervisor looked at Song Soo-yeon with a puzzled expression for a moment, then waved her off, probably thinking she was going to the restroom.


    But Song Soo-yeon walked straight to the lockers instead.


    She unlocked her locker and quickly turned on her phone.


    There was a message, but not the kind she was hoping for.


    It was a spam message.


    Jung-gyeom hadn''t sent anything.


    ...Are you f*cking kidding me?


    A curse slipped from Song Soo-yeon''s lips.


    Her grip on the phone tightened, identally pressing the volume button.


    It was impossible for him to still be watching a movie.


    There was no movie ying thatsted over three hours.


    Song Soo-yeon had checked everything herself yesterday.


    There were no horror movies, no romance movies either.


    She called Jung-gyeom.


    Perhaps he hadn''t sent anything, thinking she would be at work and unable to answer.


    -''The phone is turned off, beep- after the tone...''


    But Song Soo-yeon had to bite her lower lip at the sound of the automated message.


    ...Her emotions began to run wild.


    ---


    ---


    She wanted to go home.


    The problem was she couldn''t.


    There were no buses running in this area.


    There was no transportation to go home.


    She had no choice but to work until it was time and then take the shuttle bus back.


    The fact that she couldn''t do anything about it was more irritating than anything else.


    Her head was filled with thoughts of Jung-gyeom and Min-Bom.


    Naturally, her work pace also slowed down.


    But it wasn''t just her who was slowing down.


    As people got tired, various problems erupted.


    Parcels fell to the ground from the conveyor belt.


    Each time, there were outbursts of frustration and loud voices from all around.


    Song Soo-yeon had been ignoring those voices, but now, with her patience running thin, her annoyance grew.


    Song Soo-yeon checked the time.


    It was 5 PM.


    She suppressed her feelings, thinking to just endure for one more hour.


    In an hour, work would end, and the shuttle bus would arrive.


    She could go to the unresponsive Jung-gyeom.


    She just waited for the hour to pass quickly.


    However, the atmosphere at the workce became increasingly tense.


    Two men in the ''unloading'' part started arguing.


    Even the supervisor, who ran to break it up, got caught in the middle and began exchanging insults.


    That negative energy was contagious.


    They were adding drops of irritation to Song Soo-yeon''s already full cup of anger.


    Then someone called her.


    "Excuse me."


    Turning around, it was the woman from Song Soo-yeon''s team.


    Song Soo-yeon looked at her with eyes full of hostility.


    She had been burdened with too much work because of her.


    She no longer had the patience to respond gently.


    She didn''t like her from the start.


    "...What?"


    "The sack is stuck."


    It was a tant way of telling Song Soo-yeon to move the sack.


    Nobody would respond warmly to such a demand.


    "So what?"


    Song Soo-yeon responded as if cursing.


    "What?"


    "So what?"


    The woman hesitated for a moment, then brazenly replied.


    "Move it."


    "You move it, f*ck. I''ve been moving them all day. How can you be so shameless?"


    The woman let out a hollowugh.


    Having some pride, she confronted Song Soo-yeon.


    "Why are you swearing and making a fuss?"


    At that moment, the frustration in the ''loading'' part also exploded.


    "Hey! You two in scanning! Move the items!"


    The woman in front of Song Soo-yeon turned her head and yelled towards the ''loading'' area.


    "This b*tch refuses to move them!"


    "........Ah."


    Song Soo-yeon feltpletely drained.


    Her irritation had reached its limit.


    Jung-gyeom was one issue, but why were people behaving so terribly today of all days?


    Aimless curses, sighs, and irritation filled the space.


    "Ah... damn."


    "What now, again."


    So tiring, really.


    And Song Soo-yeon felt a sense of familiarity.


    This ce was like a ssroom from her school days.


    There was not a single positive emotion to be found, exactly like back then.


    A wave of nausea hit her.


    "...."


    Combined with theck of contact from Jung-gyeom and the exhausting work and people''s swearing, her head started to ache.


    Sarcasticughter kept bursting out.


    Youughing? Are you ignoring me now?


    The woman in front of her started to confront Song Soo-yeon, pointing a finger at her.


    As she silently watched her, someone whispered.


    ''Are you going to endure again? Like in your school days?''


    It was a voice echoing from deep within her heart.


    Song Soo-yeon had power.


    A power that was hers alone, her own privilege.


    Other ability users at school always bragged about and used their powers.


    There was no need for Song Soo-yeon to hold back.


    There was no guilt in using her ability, no side effects.


    Really, she found no reason to endure.


    In fact, it was more remarkable that she was holding back despite having such destructive power.


    The woman in front continued to yell.


    "Are you ignoring me, you bi-"


    "Ah... shut up."


    Song Soo-yeon said listlessly.


    Her eyes briefly flickered a violet color.


    The woman froze in a daze.


    Seeing her foolish appearance brought an unexinable sense of relief.


    She felt like she could breathe again.


    She let out a long sigh.


    As the woman quieted down, the noise from everywhere else became audible.


    She didn''t want to bear that annoying noise anymore.


    "Everybody, just shut up."


    Song Soo-yeonmanded lightly.


    And in an instant, the workce fell into silence.


    At least a hundred workers suddenly obeyed Song Soo-yeon''smand.


    She wanted to turn this space into chaos.


    She had the power to do so.


    That was what her emotions were telling her.


    But Song Soo-yeon ultimatelymanded.


    "...Just get back to work."


    Her entire focus was now on Jung-gyeom.


    She still hoped that time would pass quickly.


    She just hoped nothing happened between Jung-gyeom and Sce.

 Chapter 59: Weight Class Difference (3)

    Chapter 59: Weight ss Difference (3)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Song Soo-yeon got off the shuttle bus and hurried to the restaurant, trying to act as if she wasn''t in a hurry or anxious, but it was easier said than done.


    Still, Jung-gyeom hadn''t answered her calls.


    It was past 7:30 PM.


    If Jung-gyeom was still with Min-Bom, it meant they had been together for about 12 hours.


    She hated the thought of it.


    12 hours.


    What could be so interesting that they would spend so much time together?


    She shook her head.


    They wouldn''t be together.


    They must have separated after lunch, after watching a movie at noon.


    That''s what she wanted to believe.


    Turning the corner of the alley, she saw the sign shining in the distance.


    Heros Heart Restaurant.


    Once a sign she found ridiculous, now the lit-up sign was more wee to Song Soo-yeon than anything else.


    Jung-gyeom was inside.


    He wasn''t out enjoying a date with Min-Bom somewhere.


    A warm tingle ran from the top of her head down her body.


    Her tense muscles rxed.


    Breathing became easier.


    Feeling relieved, irritation began to set in.


    Why hadn''t he answered her calls while he was in the restaurant?


    She felt justified in being angry today.


    They had agreed to stay in touch frequently.


    But all Song Soo-yeon received was a cold text.


    Although Song Soo-yeon always wanted to show Jung-gyeom her best side, today she was determined to express her dissatisfaction.


    It was time for Jung-gyeom to apologize.


    She approached the restaurant.


    There was a sense of relief and joy, but she still scowled, forcing herself to maintain a state of anger.


    She organized her thoughts on what to calmly say to him.


    -Ding.


    She opened the unlocked restaurant door.


    Bright light streamed out from inside.


    The air wasfortably warm, and there was a pleasant smell of food.


    Song Soo-yeon entered with a raised voice.


    "Mist-"


    "-Ahahahaha!"


    But her voice was cut off byughter.


    She stopped in her tracks at the sight that followed.


    "So, -huh? Soo-yeon, you''re here?"


    Jung-gyeom, more handsomely dressed than ever, and


    "Soo-yeon''s here? Wee!"


    Min-bom, who had made herself prettier than ever, was drinking with him.


    ---


    ---


    Song Soo-yeon couldn''t exin the pain she felt in her heart.


    It was her first time seeing Jung-gyeom dressed so handsomely.


    Sharp ck cks with a matching ck leather belt, and a beige half-neck knit tucked into the pants.


    His muscr upper body, usually hidden under loose sports clothes or an apron, added to his charm.


    His hair was styled, swept up to reveal his forehead.


    In contrast, Min-bom wore jeans and a baggy gray turtleneck knit.


    Though different in design, the fact they both wore knits didn''t sit well with her.


    Min-bom had on a ne she hadn''t seen before, silver earrings about the size of a finger joint, and appeared to have brought an expensive-looking bag.


    ...Even at a nce, this was clearly a date scene.


    Song Soo-yeon''s eyes shook violently.


    ''You can dress up so nicely? Why didn''t you dress like this when you were on a date with me?''


    She silently questioned him.


    Jung-gyeom, noticing Song Soo-yeon standing stiffly without a word, gestured to her.


    "Soo-yeon, don''t just stand there,e in and close the door. It''s cold."


    "..."


    Song Soo-yeon couldn''t restrain her swelling emotions any longer.


    She asked him,


    "Why didn''t you answer my calls?"


    Jung-gyeom immediately looked sorry as if he realized something.


    "Soo-yeon, I''m sorry. Actually... I lost my phone."


    "...What?"


    "I wanted to contact you, but I couldn''t."


    Jung-gyeom got up, sensing the mood, and walked slowly towards Song Soo-yeon, closing the door of the restaurant behind her.


    With the door closed, his scent became more pronounced.


    ...He had even put on cologne.


    Song Soo-yeon felt an inexplicable sense of betrayal at his well-groomed appearance.


    Dressing up wasn''t wrong.


    There was no betrayal in that.


    Yet, Song Soo-yeon felt betrayed.


    She didn''t even know he owned cologne.


    "Sorry. It''s my fault. Come in and sit down. Are you hungry?"


    "..."


    There was nothing to say about the lost phone.


    But it didn''t quell her anger.


    Especially seeing the state of Min-Bom and Jung-gyeom.


    Jung-gyeom, sensing Song Soo-yeon''s growing unease, took her by the shoulders, trying to change the atmosphere.


    "Come on,e in and have a drink. You''ve worked hard today too. Apuse!"


    Jung-gyeom started pping proudly.


    Min-Bom joined in the apuse, riding the mood.


    Song Soo-yeon was even more irked by their timing.


    But she had no reason to be angry, except about theck of contact.


    Song Soo-yeon returned to the original topic.


    "Mister, then you could have borrowed Min-Bom''s phone to call me."


    Jung-gyeom hesitated, realizing Song Soo-yeon''s anger hadn''t subsided, and again took a humble approach.


    "...Min-Bom doesn''t have your number."


    "But you know my number."


    "Uh...? I don''t know your number."


    "...What?"


    "If I don''t have my phone, I don''t know it."


    "You didn''t memorize it?"


    "Memorize it...?"


    Song Soo-yeon burst into incredulousughter.


    "You don''t know my number?"


    "..."


    "You didn''t memorize my number out of the few in your phone? I could recite yours with my eyes...!"


    Song Soo-yeon stopped mid-sentence as she noticed Jung-gyeom''s expression changing.


    The kind man looked sincerely sorry and at a loss.


    In an instant, Song Soo-yeon felt like trash.


    During this, Min-Bom spoke up.


    "Soo-yeon."


    Her voice was somewhat cold.


    Song Soo-yeon and Jung-gyeom turned their heads toward her.


    She said,


    "I understand you''re upset, but that''s no reason to be angry, right?"


    "...What?"


    "Why are you taking it out on him?"


    "Unni-"


    "-You''re not even his girlfriend."


    Song Soo-yeon froze.


    "Oppa doesn''t have an obligation to always be in contact with you."


    Min-Bom''s words pierced Song Soo-yeon''s heart.


    "..."


    Silence fell in the restaurant.


    The air turned chilly in an instant.


    But Song Soo-yeon knew Min-Bom was right.


    She wasn''t his girlfriend, yet she was acting like one.


    Her heart had outrun her reason.


    Her impatience had caused this mistake.


    Jung-gyeom, sensing the mood, again tried to lighten the atmosphere.


    "Come on,e on! Bom, don''t say that. It''s my fault. I was wrong. I promised to stay in touch. Soo-yeon, I''m sorry. I really messed up. It won''t happen again. You must feel left out, working while we''re having fun."


    "..."


    He grabbed Song Soo-yeon''s wrist, gently pulling her.


    She couldn''t resist his strength.


    "Let go of your anger ande sit here. I''ve prepared a lot of delicious food. You must be hungry."


    Jung-gyeom guided Song Soo-yeon to a corner seat, then sat down beside her.


    Their thighs gently touched.


    His efforts made it hard for Song Soo-yeon to stay angry.


    But it didn''t mean her negative thoughts disappeared.


    Song Soo-yeon surveyed the foodid out on the table.


    Sd, bread, steak, and wine.


    They were already enjoying the sophisticated date menu that Song Soo-yeon once wanted to have just with Jung-gyeom.


    Despite the fragrant smell of the food, the bitterness in her mouth lingered.


    "...Did you make all this, Mister?"


    "Yes. If you wait, I''ll make some more for you."


    Song Soo-yeon chewed her lip, then asked.


    "...It''s different from what you usually make for me, isn''t it?"


    "Bom wanted to eat it."


    Bom. Bom. Bom.


    That nickname grated on her every time.


    Song Soo-yeon closed her eyes and then opened them, suppressing her feelings.


    At least it was a relief that Jung-gyeom hadn''t voluntarily cooked this menu.


    "And this too. All of it was a gift from Bom."


    Jung-gyeom spread his arms, showing off his outfit.


    "She also did my hair at the salon. And bought the wine."


    As Jung-gyeom''s words continued, Song Soo-yeon''s anger gradually subsided.


    The fact that he dressed up nicely wasn''t his own doing.


    It wasn''t a date that made him dress up.


    After hearing this, Song Soo-yeon found the space topliment Jung-gyeom.


    "...Looks..."


    ''Good on you.''


    She was about to say, but hesitated.


    It felt like she was conceding something.


    After all, Jung-gyeom was wearing Min-Bom''s gifts.


    So, she just nodded and turned to Min-Bom.


    "...Didn''t you spend too much money, Unni?"


    Underneath the question was an unasked one, a question she couldn''t dare to ask in front of Jung-gyeom: why would you spend so much on just an acquaintance?


    But Min-Bom, seemingly unfazed, smiled and said,


    "It''s okay."


    "..."


    A sense of ease, characteristic of a star hero, was conveyed.


    Only then did Song Soo-yeon realize it.


    She had always been smiling, so it was hard to notice, but the woman in front of her was the hero that South Korea focused on the most.


    The most sessful woman among them. The dream of all men.


    As Song Soo-yeon''s anxiety grew, Jung-gyeom offered her a ss of wine.


    "Soo-yeon, try some wine too. It has a nice aroma. It''s different from the soju we had before."


    He looked around for a moment, emptied his ss, and offered it to her.


    "Sorry, we only have two sses, so use mine."


    Just as Song Soo-yeon, hiding her anxiety, was about to take the ss, Min-bom suddenly raised her voice.


    "Ah...!"


    She quickly picked up her own ss, poured the wine into it, and offered it to Song Soo-yeon, covering her mouth gracefully.


    "Soo-yeon, use mine."


    Song Soo-yeon didn''t understand why Min-Bom suddenly intervened.


    They weren''t that close, after all.


    It felt like there was a hidden agenda.


    "You said you were ufortable around men. Use mine."


    "...But it''s okay with Mister."


    "Still. Leave oppa''s ss and use mine. It''s more natural to share among women. You''re not lovers, after all."


    Min-Bom had been emphasizing ''lovers'' since earlier.


    Song Soo-yeon couldn''t refute that.


    She weakly epted Min-Bom''s ss.


    Jung-gyeom refilled Min-Bom''s ss with a smile.


    "You don''t have to drink it if it''s too bitter. I''m just giving you a chance to try it."


    "...I''ll pour for you, Mister."


    As soon as her ss was filled, Song Soo-yeon offered.


    Jung-gyeom paused, then broke into a happy smile and nodded.


    "I''d appreciate that."


    After filling his ss, Song Soo-yeon handed it to him.


    Jung-gyeom nced at Min-Bom and said,


    "Sorry, Bom. Can I share a sip with Soo-yeon?"


    "...Of course. I don''t mind."


    Min-Bom returned the smile.


    -Clink!


    The sses chimed crisply, and Song Soo-yeon tilted her ss, sipping the wine.


    It was her first time, but she could tell it was expensive.


    The aroma was rich, the taste bittersweet and pleasant, slightly sharp but not unpleasant.


    She couldn''t help but feel the gap between her and Min-Bom.


    After all, it was the wine Min-Bom had brought.


    It was a good experience, but her mood didn''t improve.


    She just became sadder.


    She put down her ss listlessly.


    Jung-gyeom also put down his ss and said,


    "Now, I should go and cook Soo-yeon''s steak. Just a moment, okay?"


    He then got up and headed to the kitchen.


    The distance he moved wasn''t far, but it felt like he had gone far away.


    The parting of their thighs felt regrettable.


    Song Soo-yeon was left alone with Min-Bom.


    It was Min-Bom who broke the silence.


    She let out a short sigh.


    As soon as Jung-gyeom left, the atmosphere shifted slightly.


    She whispered softly,


    "Soo-yeon. Let''s not keep doing this."


    "..."


    "...I don''t want to fight with you. It makes Oppa ufortable."


    Song Soo-yeon was aware of that.


    It was because she sympathized with this thought that she had suppressed her anger several times.


    "I know you don''t like heroes. You must have your reasons. But, please, just tone it down a bit. Oppa will get tired if we keep doing this."


    Song Soo-yeon only moved her eyes to look up at Min-bom.


    From Min-bom''s slightly furrowed brow, her sincerity was conveyed.


    However, Song Soo-yeon couldn''t find the same desire to reconcile as Min-bom.


    As long as Min-Bom continued trying to stay close to Jung-gyeom, it was impossible.


    Of course, she might just want to be by his side as a friend.


    Considering Min-bom''s actions today, even if the possibility seems slim, it could still be believed.


    Heroes might think differently.


    Maybe Song Soo-yeon was being too defensive.


    Objectively, Jung-gyeom is just an average-looking guy, not sessful either.


    Considering how he lives, donating and all, his future doesn''t seem very bright.


    There''s a social status gap between Min-bom and him.


    They wouldn''t match even if they continued.


    At least, that''s what Song Soo-yeon wanted to believe.


    Min-Bom leaned in and whispered,


    "...I like Oppa."


    Her face looked a bit embarrassed.


    "..................What?"


    Song Soo-yeon''s mind went nk at Min-Bom''s sudden confession.


    Her heart constricted sharply.


    "...I want to date Oppa."


    She began to imagine Jung-gyeom leaving her.


    "......Wai...wait..."


    "...I know you''re not interested, but I don''t want to miss out on a good man like Oppa."


    Song Soo-yeon was too stunned to respond.


    Now, it wasn''t aboutparing the statuses of Jung-gyeom and Min-bom.


    It was between Min-bom and herself.


    She continued,


    "So... let''s not fight anymore. I want to show Oppa my best side."

 Chapter 60: Weight Class Difference (4)

    Chapter 60: Weight ss Difference (4)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    With her eyes wide open, Song Soo-yeon stared at Min-Bom.


    Min-Bom, with a flushed face, scratched her cheek and gauged Song Soo-yeon''s reaction.


    "I know it''s sudden... but, well, it happened."


    Even without reading minds, it was clear.


    This was genuine.


    That she had fallen for Jung-gyeom.


    Song Soo-yeon took another look at Min-Bom, who was all dressed up.


    She wore earrings and a ne on purpose.


    Even asking Jung-gyeom to cook steak and bringing wine were all intentional.


    She had a vague feeling, but knowing the truth made the shock double.


    The intent behind these actions seemed even more detestable.


    She wanted to flip over all the food.


    Seeing Song Soo-yeon silent, Min-Bom continued.


    "...It''s shocking, isn''t it? I never thought I''d like someone-"


    "-Why?"


    Song Soo-yeon, frozen, asked without realizing.


    It was an implicit question that epassed hundreds of questions.


    Min-Bom paused upon hearing Song Soo-yeon''s question, then asked.


    "Why did I fall for oppa?"


    "..."


    "Or why him?"


    "..."


    "...Hmm.."


    Min-Bom pondered for a moment.


    She then looked over Song Soo-yeon''s shoulder at Jung-gyeom in the kitchen.


    A faint smile appeared on her face.


    Min-Bom answered both questions at once.


    ...Because when I''m with oppa, I can be myself.


    Sweet honey seemed to fall from her eyes, showing her happiness just by looking at him.


    The more Song Soo-yeon confirmed Min-Bom''s sincerity, the heavier her heart sank.


    She could name that emotion.


    It wasn''t the usual anger or jealousy.


    It was fear.


    Fear enough to make her hands tremble.


    She might have instinctively known.


    That she was no match for Min-Bom.


    That Min-Bom had the power to take Jung-gyeom away from her.


    And that Jung-gyeom coulde to love Min-Bom.


    Between them, there was no wall Song Soo-yeon had built around Jung-gyeom.


    Unlike Song Soo-yeon, who still called him ''mister,'' their names for each other were already intimate.


    From the beginning, they treated each other kindly and gently, like old friends.


    In contrast, even after getting close to him, Song Soo-yeon called him names like loser, nerd, idiot, and pervert for months.


    These subtle differences might have led to the current changes.


    The very fact that Min-bom was a hero would appeal to Jung-gyeom''s heart.


    Given his desire to help the vulnerable, he would like someone like Min-bom.


    Min-Bom was also wealthy.


    Different from Song Soo-yeon, who struggled with financial difficulties from the start.


    Given his own modest circumstances, Min-Bom''s wealth would be a tremendous help.


    Even Song Soo-yeon could list reasons to choose Min-Bom.


    So there was no reason Jung-gyeom couldn''t.


    "...."


    Song Soo-yeon opened and closed her mouth repeatedly.


    But in the end, she couldn''t find any words to say.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    "Let''s get along well, okay? Please."


    Saying that, Min-Bom adjusted her posture.


    Her gaze still directed over Song Soo-yeon''s shoulder.


    Min-Bom even smiled brightly in that direction.


    She could tell Jung-gyeom was approaching from behind.


    "Are you two getting along?"


    Jung-gyeom gently ced his hand on Song Soo-yeon''s shoulder and set down the steak in front of her.


    "..."


    His kindness today was painfully heartwarming.


    Imagining this warmth bing Min-Bom''s alone, jealousy almost drove her mad.


    This couldn''t continue.


    A change was needed.


    Song Soo-yeon closed her eyes tightly, pushing away her thoughts and emotions.


    She couldn''t just sit in silence when Jung-gyeom had cooked for her.


    With difficulty, she lifted the corners of her mouth and expressed her gratitude.


    "...mister, thank you."


    "It''s nothing, I''ll always do it for you."


    Song Soo-yeon hoped his casual promise was true.


    She extended her wine ss to Jung-gyeom.


    She wanted to get a little drunk today.


    "Could you pour me just one more ss, please?"


    Jung-gyeom smiled.


    "Just don''t get too drunk."


    ---


    ---


    As the meal wasing to an end.


    As expected, Song Soo-yeon was dozing off, drunk.


    It made sense after a tiring part-time job and drinking.


    Also, unlike when she drank soju, it seemed she liked the wine as she instantly raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    Looks like she enjoyed alcohol, after all.


    In fact, our tastes in alcohol seemed to match well.


    Both the first impression of soju and this wine.


    It was a wine I liked back when I was a viin, so recalling old memories wasn''t too bad.


    I realize anew how precious this moment is.


    I''m still sharing simple stories with Sce.


    It''s been over 15 hours since I''ve been with her, and we still have plenty of topics to talk about.


    It was fun.


    Getting to know Min-Bom, not as Sce, felt quite unique.


    It''s like witnessing the birth of the hero Sce, who eventually changed my heart.


    She was establishing her own values, oveing her fears and concerns one by one.


    I could feel her gradually relying on me.


    It''s a delicate matter.


    I don''t know how she might change under my influence.


    But it seemed I didn''t need to worry too much.


    After all, she''s already ranked fifth in the hero rankings.


    Just as Sce was about to start another conversation, I raised my hand to stop her.


    "I was quite moved back then, but I couldn''t say it-"


    "-Ah, Bom?"


    "...Huh?"


    I checked the time.


    Regrettably, I had to say it.


    "...It''s toote. We should stop for today."


    She blinked as if waking from a pleasant dream, checked the time, and sighed quietly.


    "...Ah."


    "Don''t be too disappointed. There''ll be other opportunities."


    She looked at me, nodded quietly, and smiled.


    "...Right, that''s true."


    "Don''t worry about cleaning up today, just go. I''ll take care of it. Considering what you did today, it''s the least I can do."


    Sce pondered for a moment, then nodded and said to me,


    "Oppa, but like I said earlier... you really looked cool today."


    "Thanks. You''re pretty too."


    "...Hehe."


    Sce''s eyes then shifted to Song Soo-yeon, who was dozing off.


    "Oppa, should I take Soo-yeon home?"


    "Hm?"


    "It''s more convenient that way. Better than you going back and forth."


    "That''s true. But first, Soo-yeon needs to wake up."


    I gently shook her.


    "Soo-yeon, wake up. It''s time to go home. You need to wash up and sleep. You have to go out again tomorrow."


    "...Umm..."


    Song Soo-yeon frowned sharply.


    Her beauty only intensified the sharpness of her expression.


    But perhaps because we had built a rtionship, she now seemed cute to me.


    Just like before, as soon as I woke her, Song Soo-yeon curled up, then sluggishly leaned on me for warmth, burying her face in my shoulder and wrapping her arms around me.


    "...Can''t get a grip again. Heh."


    Looking at her, I felt a bit proud.


    It seemed like a result of my regression, my first friend, the first person I helped.


    I saved her from a future of paralysis and viiny.


    I couldn''t help but feel proud.


    Who would have imagined this viin would lean on me like this?


    I didn''t mind being trusted by someone.


    It made me feel useful.


    Eventually, I couldn''t resist and pinched her cheek lightly.


    I swallowed the urge to mutter how cute she was.


    Perhaps the alcohol made my actions a bit bolder.


    "...Oppa really adores Soo-yeon, huh."


    Sce murmured while watching me.


    I shrugged my shoulders, not denying it.


    "Honestly, she''s cute like this. And pretty too."


    Sce rested her chin in her hand and stared intently at Song Soo-yeon.


    "...I get that she''s pretty, but isn''t this a bit much..."


    "How can I not admire her? Oveing past trauma, trying to heal, and working withoutints."


    Considering the kind of viin she would have be, it was impossible not to admire her.


    Sce chuckled.


    "...It sounds like you''re looking at a daughter or a younger sister."


    Iughed too.


    Thinking about it, I couldn''t deny that feeling.


    Our rtionship had developed that way over time.


    "Yeah, it does."


    At that moment, Song Soo-yeon hugged me tighter, like she was awake.


    "Soo-yeon, are you awake?"


    "..."


    I asked, but she didn''t respond.


    Sce stood up from her seat.


    "Then, oppa, I''ll be going. Soo-yeon doesn''t seem like she''ll wake up."


    I also stood up to see her off.


    "I''ll walk you out."


    I gently pushed Song Soo-yeon aside and unwrapped her arms that were coiled around me.


    After covering her with my coat, seeing her shiver from the cold, I followed Sce out of the cafe.


    -Ding-ding...


    "Come on, Bom. Let''s go to the bus stop."


    Min-Bom looked at me, hesistating, then spoke.


    "...No, oppa, you don''t have a coat. I''ll go by myself."


    "..."


    "It''s okay, oppa. I appreciate the thought."


    Comforted by her words, I rubbed the back of my neck and smiled.


    "Alright. Got it. See you next time."


    "Yeah. Oppa?"


    I met her gaze.


    And at that moment, Sce tiptoed and pecked my cheek.


    -Chup.


    "...Huh?"


    Warmth spread from the spot where her lips touched, making me forget the cold even though I wasn''t wearing a coat.


    I slowly touched my cheek, unable to believe what just happened.


    "...Goodnight..!"


    Then, turning briskly, Sce hurried away.


    I stood there, gazing nkly at her retreating figure.


    The atmosphere today had been different, but now it was clear.


    She had feelings for me.


    "...Huh."


    I remained motionless for a while, needing time to calm myplex thoughts and racing heart.


    My goal was to make friends after regression, and having a lover was a hope.


    But I couldn''t believe that Sce might be that person.


    Is there really such a thing as fate?


    How far is she willing to go to save me?


    I lost track of time.


    As the warmth of the kiss faded and the winter chill seeped in, I began to smile.


    Smiling to myself, I touched my cheek for a long while, then turned around.


    Going back into the cafe.


    -Ding.


    "...?"


    As I took a deep breath and looked inside, I noticed something different.


    Song Soo-yeon had woken up, leaning her forehead on her hand, supporting her weight on the table.


    Her body was trembling slightly.


    "...Soo-yeon? Are you awake?"


    "..."


    She didn''t respond.


    I began to sense the seriousness of the situation.


    Slowly, I approached her.


    "...Soo-yeon?"


    Upon calling her a second time, she turned her head to look at me.


    Her clear eyes were brimming with tears.


    A single tear trailed down her cheek, leaving a long path.


    But I forgot tofort her.


    I was too shocked by the look in her eyes.


    It was the same gaze I had always seen in Luna before regression.


    Her eyes seemed conflicted, or perhaps resolved, as they bore into me.


    "..."


    I quickly shook my head.


    It seemed I had gotten too caught up in the past, influenced by the nostalgic wine and the help from Sce.


    Song Soo-yeon is no longer Luna.


    She relies solely on me, so I must never doubt her.


    Reacting as slowly as I did, I quickly approached her.


    I moved the chair I was sitting on and knelt beside her, embracing her.


    "Why are you crying, Soo-yeon? What happened, what''s wrong?"


    I continued to pat her on the shoulder.


    Song Soo-yeon''s eyes softened.


    Another tear rolled down her cheek.


    "...I can''t fight anymore... it''s not working..."


    She murmured.


    "...What do you mean? Soo-yeon, what happened?"


    She turned her head away from me.


    And then she wiped her eyes.


    Song Soo-yeon stood up.


    I too stood up to meet her gaze.


    I persisted with my questions.


    "Soo-yeon, you have to talk to me-"


    "-Hug me, mister."


    ".......What?"


    She continued wiping her eyes and said,


    "...I had a tough day."


    "...Did you meet someone strange...?"


    "...I met someone I wanted to kill."


    ...She must have had a tough time today.


    She had been hiding it all this time.


    It had been a long time since I saw her this angry.


    A feeling of concern surged unbelievably fast.


    The fact that she, who rarely cries, was shedding tears spoke volumes about the gravity of the situation.


    "...But I think I''d feelforted if mister hugged me."


    She confessed with difficulty.


    Naturally, I opened my arms and gently embraced her.


    Patting her back, I said,


    "...Soo-yeon, just talking about it can make you feel better. Tell me what happened. I''m on your side."


    Song Soo-yeon shook her head in my embrace.


    "...Not like this, mister. Not just a hug."


    She began to push me.


    I let myself be pushed back until I fell into the chair I had set aside earlier.


    -Thud.


    "...Soo-yeon?"


    Song Soo-yeon didn''t stoping towards me.


    Perhaps it was the alcohol.


    She climbed onto myp and wrapped her arms around my neck, pulling me into her embrace.


    "..."


    I was surprised by her aggressive request for physical contact; she had never done this before.


    It wasn''t iprehensible.


    Various things must havebined to make her act this way.


    But regardless of my surprise, she didn''t stop.


    She held me tightly, as if she was determined not to let me go.


    She buried her face in my neck.


    I could feel her tears, making her breathing uneven.


    asionally, she trembled in my embrace.


    I thought she had a certain aversion to men... but perhaps she neededfort more.


    What could have hurt her so much?


    What made her so sad that she cried like this?


    My heart was racing.


    Was it because of Sce''s kiss earlier, or shock, or the action itself, I didn''t know.


    I just moved my awkwardly stiff arms to embrace her.


    Comfort came first.


    With that action, Song Soo-yeon began to cry even more violently.


    It was a kind of weeping that conveyed her sorrow just by listening.

 Chapter 61: Weight Class Difference (5)

    Chapter 61: Weight ss Difference (5)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    I gently patted Song Soo-yeon, who was holding onto me. I was filled with a mix ofplex emotions.


    Initially, it was worry.


    Seeing her yearning forfort, I couldn''t help but feel concerned.


    What had led her to this state?


    "...Were you sexually harassed?"


    I asked cautiously.


    I knew it was an intrusive question, but my curiosity got the better of me.


    If this was due to severe harassment, I wasn''t sure how I''d react.


    The more I cared for Song Soo-yeon, the angrier I might be on her behalf.


    I felt the stirrings of anger but concealed it.


    Hoping it wasn''t true, I gently stroked her head as it rested on my shoulder.


    This physical contact was new for us, but it felt natural, and she epted it just as naturally.


    "...No," she finally responded, her voice breaking with a sob.


    I felt relieved but couldn''t help checking if she was being truthful.


    "...Please, be honest. I''m worried. I''ve never seen you so sad," I urged her.


    "...I told you, no," she insisted.


    "Really?"


    "...Can''t you justfort me without asking?"


    Her voice was tinged with bluntness and desperation.


    I realized then that I had to stop probing.


    Finally, I nodded and hugged her for a long time.


    There had to be a reason she couldn''t talk about it.


    "...Alright, Soo-yeon. It''s okay. Don''t worry too much,"


    I consoled her with nd words, feeling sorry that this was all I could offer.


    I lost track of time as we remained together.


    Her hair grew familiar beneath my hand.


    Her body seemed to merge with mine.


    Until her tears dried on my shoulder and our body temperatures equalized.


    In the end, we stayed together until she fell asleep.


    ---


    ---


    -Ding-dong, ding-dong!


    "...Hmm."


    Song Soo-yeon slowly opened her eyes to the sound of the rm.


    Shey quietly, staring at the ceiling for a few seconds.


    It took her a moment to realize she was in a one-room apartment, having no memory of returning here.


    Remembering the previous night, a sigh escaped her lips.


    She had soughtfort in Jung-gyeom''s arms for a long time, hugging him tightly, acting as freely as a lover might.


    "...Ha."


    But then, Song Soo-yeon grasped her hair, not out of embarrassment, but regret for having fallen asleep so soon.


    She wished she had stayed in his embrace longer, savoring the moment.


    Now, she wasn''t sure when she''d have that chance again.


    Soon, Song Soo-yeon realized why she was in the one-room apartment.


    It must have been Jung-gyeom''s doing.


    -Ding-dong, ding-dong! Click.


    Song Soo-yeon turned off the rm.


    Fortunately, she didn''t have a severe hangover, but her head still felt heavy, clouded in a fog.


    The unresolved situation with Min-Bom liking Jung-gyeom added to the weight on her heart.


    Shecked the energy to face the day.


    All she wanted was to go back to sleep, to avoid work, to see Jung-gyeom.


    But she mustered her strength and got out of bed.


    Remaining idle would only widen the gap between her and Min-Bom.


    Nearly having saved enough for the one-room apartment''s deposit, she knew she had to act now.


    As she headed to the bathroom, she paused, noticing something on the dining table.


    A sports drink and a note.


    The note, in Jung-gyeom''s handwriting, caught her attention.


    Song Soo-yeon picked up the note.


    ''Fight hard today.''


    Staring at his words, her expression slowly twisted.


    Each time she saw such gestures... her possessiveness intensified.


    ---


    ---


    After finishing my chores, taking a bath, and returning from the market, the clock struck 12.


    I wondered if Song Soo-yeon made it to work alright.


    Without a phone, I couldn''t check in on her.


    Today, I needed to activate a new phone.


    ...Ah, an unexpected expense.


    I usually don''t care much about money, but such a wasteful expense was slightly annoying.


    I''m not the type to lose things, so this experience was a little unsettling.


    But I had no idea where I lost it.


    I had to let it go.


    ''Strike while the iron is hot,'' as the saying goes. I stored the groceries and left the restaurant.


    Time to get a new phone.


    "Oppa!!"


    At that moment, a familiar voice called out.


    "...Bom?"


    She was waving at me, running over with a bright smile.


    I didn''t know why she was here, but I smiled back.


    After yesterday''s events, I had been unsure how to face her, but those concerns seemed unfounded now.


    The atmosphere felt natural.


    When Bom reached me, I asked her.


    "Bom, what''s up?"


    "Oppa, this."


    She got straight to the point.


    She pulled out my phone from her pocket.


    "...Huh?"


    "This is yours, isn''t it?"


    "...Where did you find it?"


    "It wasn''t me. I asked the association for help, and we searched everywhere. Someone found it and turned it in at the police station."


    I epted the phone she handed me.


    Without even powering it on, I knew it was mine.


    I asked, puzzled.


    "...How did you know it was mine?"


    "I guessed. You described the model and appearance to me yesterday, right?"


    Min-Bom puffed out her chest, beaming with pride.


    Seeing her like that made meugh.


    She had saved me from an unnecessary expense.


    I joked,


    "It''s great to have a hero as a friend."


    Min-Bomughed, covering her mouth.


    "Thanks, Bom."


    "No, I''m just d I could help."


    We stood in silence for a moment, just looking at each other.


    I had nned to return to the restaurant, having no reason to go out anymore.


    But first, I asked Min-Bom,


    "Are you headed to work now?"


    "No, I took another day off."


    "Really?"


    "And you?"


    "I was going to buy a new phone... but you found it, so I''ll head back."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah."


    She fidgeted at my response.


    "Th-then, um..."


    She hesitated, shuffling her feet, then made a suggestion.


    "...Do you want to go on a date?"


    ---


    ---


    Song Soo-yeon nced at the clock.


    Less than 20 minutes remained in her shift.


    Her day was filled with concerns.


    While working, her mind wandered.


    She thought about using her powers on Jung-gyeom and Min-Bom.


    Having manipted many the day before, it was a natural thought.


    In the past, she wouldn''t have hesitated with someone like Min-Bom... but now, things were different.


    As an Awakener, her powers were strong.


    But she knew they wouldn''t work on Min-Bom, or Sce.


    She could sense it. Manipting her wasn''t possible.


    Sce was too powerful to be influenced easily.


    It was a judgment only Song Soo-yeon could make.


    But Jung-gyeom was different.


    His effect on her made it hard to gauge if her powers would work.


    The thought of using them on him quickened her heartbeat, followed by a wave of guilt.


    She didn''t want to manipte him.


    Song Soo-yeon was too connected to him.


    External affection gained through maniption would be meaningless.


    She wanted to be loved by him, not just by his body.


    Objectively, it didn''t seem impossible to manipte him.


    After all, he was powerless.


    Song Soo-yeon straightened up, ncing at the clock once more.


    Today, everyone was quiet.


    The workers, who had lost about an hour of memory the day before, seemed uneasy.


    The unsettling experience of losing their memories had dampened everyone''s spirits.


    Yet, she didn''t feel guilty.


    Instead, she appreciated the quiet.


    She continued her work, counting down the time.


    Soon, the end of the shift was announced.


    Song Soo-yeon sighed and finished up her tasks.


    Workers began to leave the building, and she followed suit.


    ---


    ---


    After collecting her things from her locker, she walked towards the shuttle bus.


    Wishing to contact Jung-gyeom but knowing he was without a phone, she felt a bit frustrated.


    But she could bear it. Today, unlike yesterday, he would be alone.


    Sighing, she moved on.


    Excuse me.


    Suddenly, someone reached out to her.


    Startled, Song Soo-yeon instinctively shook off the arm and turned around.


    "...Ah, damn..."


    Expecting a man, she was surprised to see a woman.


    She had assumed it was someone asking for her number again.


    Subconsciously, she pulled her mask higher and her hat lower.


    "...What is it?" she asked, defensive.


    The woman responded,


    "Nice to meet you, Soo-yeon."


    Song Soo-yeon stepped back, rmed.


    A stranger knowing her name was both terrifying and puzzling.


    But the woman simply smiled and introduced herself,


    "I''m Ste."


    Song Soo-yeon''s confusion grew as Ste used a pseudonym.


    Ste continued,


    "Do you have a dream, Soo-yeon?"

 Chapter 62: Weight Class Difference (6)

    Chapter 62: Weight ss Difference (6)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    With crescent-moon shaped eyes and a prominent nose bridge, Ste had brown, wavy hair, a tall figure, and curvy chest and hips.


    To some, she might seem like an ordinary beauty one might encounter asionally.


    Yet, her actions were anything but ordinary.


    She was the first to initiate a conversation with Song Soo-yeon, asking if she had any dreams.


    Soo-yeon, finding her suspicious, had no interest in continuing the conversation.


    Turning her body away, she began to leave.


    "Are you going to leave me here like this?"


    Ste''s soft voice called from behind.


    Soo-yeon kept walking, unfazed.


    Ste calmly followed, insisting,


    "I''m not suspicious. Let''s just talk for a moment."


    "...Get lost."


    "You''re quite prickly. Okay, but could you spare me a little time..."


    "I said no-"


    Before she could finish, Ste swiftly caught up, using her height to drape an arm over Soo-yeon''s shoulder.


    She then thrust her phone in front of Soo-yeon.


    A video was ying.


    "...Still don''t have time?"


    Feeling ufortable, Soo-yeon stopped, about to shake off Ste''s arm and use her power.


    But then, the video caught her eye.


    It was CCTV footage with Soo-yeon at the center.


    Ste pointed at the video.


    "This is you, Soo-yeon, right?"


    Soo-yeon remained silent.


    In the video, her hand glowed purple, and all the workers in the warehouse froze like puppets with severed strings.


    Only Soo-yeon moved freely.


    "Really... that''s an incredible power,"


    Ste murmured, awestruck.


    Soo-yeon felt a chill.


    Unable to respond, she realized she waspletely exposed.


    She had always used her abilities impulsively, never expecting such a moment.


    Ste continued, her voice filled with fascination.


    "...Is this hypnosis? Or control? Whatever it is, it''s rare to see power affecting over a hundred people. How many can you handle?"


    Struggling, Soo-yeon asked,


    "...Are you... a hero?"


    "Me?"


    Ste seemed surprised, then burst into loudughter.


    Soo-yeon looked up at her.


    After herughter subsided, Ste spoke softly,


    "I''m a viin, a viin. That''s what everyone says, at least."


    Soo-yeon stepped back, gasping for breath at Ste''s frank admission.


    Ste didn''t pursue her but showed her palms, reassuringly.


    "Don''t be so scared, Soo-yeon. Even if I''m a viin, I don''t harm people without reason."


    She approached the retreating Soo-yeon.


    "Besides, I''m here today with a proposal. How about joining us?"


    "...Us?"


    "The Viin Alliance."


    The idea was too overwhelming for Song Soo-yeon to understand.


    Yet Ste pressed on.


    "...I''m sharing a secret with you, Soo-yeon.


    Her words had gravity.


    The Viin Alliance.


    Secrets.


    Repulsed, Song Soo-yeon could only respond with,


    "...I have no intention of bing a viin."


    "Hmm. But aren''t you already somewhat of a viin?"


    Ste tilted her head, shaking her phone.


    The video of Song Soo-yeon using her powers yed on a loop.


    "...I won''t use my powers anymore."


    Song Soo-yeon''s voice was almost pleading.


    But Ste wasn''t finished.


    "Are you going to let such incredible power go to waste?"


    "..."


    "And miss the chance to have everything you desire?"


    Admittedly, Song Soo-yeon felt a tug of temptation.


    Her vulnerability was at its peak.


    The helplessness and anxiety post-Min-Bom''s confession.


    Thefort and warmth from Jung-gyeom.


    Caught between these feelings, desires stirred within her.


    "..."


    Shaking her head, Song Soo-yeon tried to regain herposure.


    Even with the promise of everything she wanted, she knew she couldn''t win Jung-gyeom with control.


    She couldn''t betray him, her benefactor.


    Unless the world was crumbling, she wouldn''t use her powers on Jung-gyeom.


    "...Enough. Leave now. You said you didn''te to harm me."


    "I get it. The idea of bing a viin so suddenly is repulsive. But listen to my proposal."


    Ste held up three fingers.


    "Ill grant you three wishes."


    "...What?"


    "Our Viin Alliance operates on this principle. Every new member tells us their three wishes, and we all work to make theme true."


    Ste stepped closer, exuding a subtle charm.


    A peach fragrance filled the air.


    "You wont have to work here anymore. You can have all the money you want."


    She nodded towards the warehouse.


    "Billions a month? That''s nothing for us."


    Song Soo-yeon recalled the gifts Min-Bom had given Jung-gyeom, highlighting their wealth gap.


    "And youll never be looked down on again."


    She remembered a lifetime of being oppressed.


    The faces of her bullies etched in her memory.


    "You could even make men of your liking obey you, like ves."


    At the thought of Jung-gyeom, Song Soo-yeon frowned.


    "...Aha."


    Observing her reaction, Ste whispered.


    "...You have someone you like, dont you?"


    Song Soo-yeon inhaled sharply, her secret feelings exposed for the first time.


    She shoved Ste away with all her strength.


    "Ah...!"


    "...Get out of here."


    "...Hmm."


    For the first time, Ste''sposed face showed a hint of disappointment.


    She sighed, seemingly resigned, and stepped back.


    "...I''ll leave for today. You''re still hesitant, I see."


    "..."


    "But here, take my number. You might change your mind one day."


    "No-"


    "-Just take it, and Ill delete the CCTV footage. As if it never existed."


    "..."


    After pondering for a moment, Song Soo-yeon reluctantly took out her phone.


    It seemed like a win-win deal.


    "...Ah."


    Then she realized something.


    Her phone was off.


    Since there was no need to contact Jung-gyeom, she hadn''t even bothered to check it.


    Uncharged from the night before, her phone was dead.


    In a way, it was a relief.


    Showing her dead phone to Ste, Song Soo-yeon said,


    "My phones out of battery."


    Yet Ste persisted.


    She took out a notebook and pen, wrote down her number, and handed it to Song Soo-yeon.


    "...It''s rude, but take this."


    "..."


    epting the paper, Song Soo-yeon tucked it into her pocket.


    "...Make sure you delete that video."


    She confirmed the agreement once more. Ste nodded.


    "Of course. Trust is key in our world."


    ---


    ---


    Min-Bom and I were heading back to the restaurant.


    Song Soo-yeon would be back soon, so we needed to prepare dinner.


    "Can I join you guys for dinner?" Sce asked.


    I saw no reason to say no.


    "Sure, let''s eat together. It''s nothing fancy."


    Our date,sting about six hours, wasfortable, without anything extraordinary.


    There was no physical intimacy or intense emotions.


    That was actually a good thing.


    A rapid change in our rtionship would have been hard for me to handle.


    After a while, Sce remarked,


    "Ah... It''s a shame."


    "What is?"


    "...I''m about to get busy."


    "With viins?"


    "I am a hero, after all."


    I looked at her, intrigued.


    Sce borated.


    "...The viins have been more activetely, right? Theres a theory that it''s all part of forming a ''Viin Alliance''. Essentially, viins making a statement."


    "...Viin Alliance?"


    "The alliance of Tryno and Liquid. It seems they''re inviting prominent viins to join."


    "..."


    "It''s still just a rumor... but it seems usible."


    An alliance of viins.


    I had my suspicions, but I didn''t expect it to be such a significant movement.


    Was this already a well-known rumor among viins?


    Clearly, heroes wouldn''t be privy to this, as such information circted only among viins.


    Rumors about the underworld''s activities were spreading.


    Lost in thought, Sce nudged me again.


    "That''s not the point, oppa."


    "Then what is?"


    Her response was straightforward.


    "...I might not be able to see you much. I dont know how busy Ill be."


    A smile naturally formed on my face.


    I reassured her.


    "...I''ll always be at the restaurant. Drop by whenever you can."


    "Is that really okay?"


    "Its always been like that. Why the surprise?"


    Sce''s expression slowly brightened, which made me feel a bit shy.


    I moved on without showing it.


    -Swish.


    Then, subtly, I felt a touch on my hand.


    "..."


    It was Sce''s hand, silently intecing with mine.


    For a moment, I was too stunned to react.


    I didn''t grip back or pull away; I simply lost myself in the moment.


    ...Thest warmth I felt before dying was her hand.


    Emotions both familiar and distant surged through me, gratitude among them.


    I turned slowly to look at Sce.


    She avoided my gaze.


    In that silence, we continued walking.


    Holding hands with Song Soo-yeon had been different... yful and somewhat childish.


    But with Sce, it was a quiet, careful connection.


    As we approached the restaurant, someone burst out.


    ---


    ---


    On the shuttle bus home, Song Soo-yeon mulled over Ste''s number.


    ...She had thought change was necessary.


    She feared losing Jung-gyeom to Min-Bom.


    But she hadn''t anticipated that this change might lead to her bing a viin.


    Despite pretending otherwise, she was deeply shaken.


    Perhaps she had longed for the world to copse.


    She had only cared for herself, but Jung-gyeom had slightly altered that.


    The lure of money also tempted her.


    Her life had always been a battle against poverty.


    The bullies, the ragged tights, the hunger, the endless part-time jobs, the brink of despair.


    The prospect of erasing such poverty was an irresistible temptation.


    "..."


    Song Soo-yeon shook her head.


    Though she had subtly controlled people before, bing a viin was a different magnitude.


    It meant embracing the role of a stereotypical viin.


    Jung-gyeom despised viins.


    Knowing his views, Song Soo-yeon finally made her decision.


    The decision was made. She chose to disregard Ste''s proposal.


    Crumpling the paper with Ste''s number, she tossed it carelessly onto the bus floor.


    ---


    ---


    ...?


    Song Soo-yeons expression twisted in confusion as she shook the locked door of Jung-gyeoms restaurant.


    The locked door signified Jung-gyeom was out.


    Where could he be?


    Whenever he disappeared to unknown ces, anxiety gnawed at her.


    Entering the restaurant''s code, she stepped inside.


    "..Mister?"


    Her call echoed in the dark, empty space.


    No reply came.


    ...?


    Then, a lone shining object caught her eye.


    It was Jung-gyeom''s phone, charging.


    Her heart dropped.


    Though Jung-gyeom might have found it himself, her instinct told her Min-Bom was involved.


    This also exins Jung-gyeom''s absence.


    "...Today too?"


    Were they on another date?


    Despite not wanting to believe it, no other exnation fit.


    With a heavy heart, she hurried out, heading towards his studio apartment.


    As she walked, someone called her name.


    "Soo-yeon!"


    Turning around, she recognized the voice.


    "...Mister?"


    Jung-gyeom was there, his hand entwined with Min-Bom''s.


    Her breath caught.


    She could sense that things were escting, even without any words exchanged.


    ---


    ---


    The next moment, she found herself in the studio apartment.


    Jung-gyeom and Min-Bom had only released each other''s hands upon nearing Song Soo-yeon, creating an awkward atmosphere.


    Overwhelmed, she had refused Jung-gyeom''s suggestions and fled to the apartment, iming she needed rest.


    Sitting on the bed, she buried her head under a nket.


    Then, she dialed a number on her phone.


    She thought she had discarded it on the shuttle bus, but the number had etched itself into her memory.


    Without hesitation, she pressed call.


    After a brief ring, a seductive voice answered.


    "...Soo-yeon?"


    "...The three wishes. You''ll really grant them, no matter what?"


    Song Soo-yeon asked directly.


    After a pause, Ste responded.


    "...With ourbined powers, anything is possible."


    Song Soo-yeon bit her lip and dered,


    "I want money. A lot of it."


    Ste''s casual response made it seem trivial.


    "That''s simple. What else?"


    Song Soo-yeon, her lower lip trembling, hesitated before asking.


    "...You know about Sce, right?"


    "Hard not to."


    "...I want her destroyed. Can you do that?"


    "..."


    A brief pause followed.


    Song Soo-yeon waited, her resolve firm.


    Ste finally spoke,


    "It might be challenging initially, but well get there. Remember, Soo-yeon, you''ll need to help fulfill other members dreams too, as part of the Viin Alliance."


    Song Soo-yeon didn''t reply.


    She was prepared to do whatever it took.


    She was about to voice her final wish.


    "..."


    Struggling to express her deepest desires, the words hesitated on her lips.


    Impatient, Ste prodded.


    "What''s yourst wish, Soo-yeon?"


    "..."


    A soft chuckle escaped Ste.


    "...People save their deepest desire forst. I''m curious about yours, Soo-yeon."


    Taking a deep breath, Song Soo-yeon confessed,


    "...There''s a man I want for myself."


    For the first time, sheid bare her obsessive longing.


    "...I want him to only have eyes for me. To love, desire, and need me so much he can''t live without me. I want him to depend on me."


    "..."


    "Without using powers... just naturally."


    Ste''s response was a lightugh.


    "...Wee to the Viin Alliance."

 Chapter 63: Sweet Reward (1)

    Chapter 63: Sweet Reward (1)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    The next day, Song Soo-yeon sat absentmindedly at her studio apartment''s table, sipping tea.


    She had not visited Jung-gyeom that morning for several reasons.


    One reason was her upset feelings towards Jung-gyeom.


    Although she knew it was his right, the image of him holding Min-bom''s hand lingered in her mind.


    Logically, she understood, but emotionally, it was a different story.


    She couldn''t fathom why she was acting so childishly.


    There had been times when she sulked like a child and regretted it just as often.


    Perhaps the only difference now was that she concealed these feelings better.


    The second reason was guilt.


    She harbored an aversion to the word ''viin,'' solely because Jung-gyeom despised viins.


    Yet, apart from that, Song Soo-yeon only saw benefits in this path.


    All she needed to do was ovee a bit of fear.


    It was a way to alleviate many concerns at once - money, Min-bom, Jung-gyeom.


    Given her abilities, the chance of getting caught was minimal.


    How could she be caught if she manipted things from behind the scenes?


    If used well, she might even escape the notice of heroes.


    So, Jung-gyeom wouldnt find out.


    He didnt even know she had abilities.


    In conclusion, she just needed to avoid being caught by a hero.


    Taking a deep breath, Song Soo-yeon felt confident she could do it.


    She continued to calmly gather her thoughts.


    ---


    ---


    -Ding!


    The restaurant door opened, and Song Soo-yeon walked in.


    It was just past noon.


    Seeing her, I felt a mix of relief and happiness.


    I had been concerned when she hurried back to her studio apartment, iming she had a rough day and needed rest.


    But I respected her space.


    ...Can''t you justfort me without asking?


    I remembered her request from the first day not to pry.


    She will talk when she''s ready.


    She must have worries she couldn''t talk about, so she kept silent.


    ...Are you here?


    I asked casually.


    ...Yes.


    She responded just as casually.


    ---


    ---


    Song Soo-yeon struggled to focus on her meal, idly picking at her food.


    She seemed lost in thought.


    ...Soo-yeon?


    At my call, she blinked back to reality.


    ...Yes?


    ...You might end up eating with your nose.


    She snorted at myment, but her usual liveliness was absent.


    Even for someone typically reserved, today she seemed unusually listless.


    It was clear her worries were affecting her.


    As I ate, pondering over what troubled her, she suddenly turned to me with a question.


    ...Uh, mister. What happened yesterday?


    What?


    ...You were holding hands with noona.


    ...


    I was taken aback by her unexpected question.


    However, Song Soo-yeon''s tone was casual, different from before.


    "...So, have you decided to date?"


    Trying to match her tone, I responded lightly.


    "....Ah, dating? No, that''s not it."


    "...Then, you''ll never date?"


    "..."


    Her direct questions contrasted with her light manner.


    I hesitated, unsure of the answer myself.


    The thought of dating Sce had crossed my mind, but I hadn''t made a decision.


    I believed the right answer woulde naturally in time.


    -Tick.


    After a pause, I set my spoon down slightly.


    "Why?"


    I replied, injecting a hint ofughter into my brief response.


    But Song Soo-yeon didn''tugh.


    She bowed her head, concealing her expression, and teased me again.


    "You''re not saying you won''t date."


    I gave her the most honest answer I could.


    "...You never know with people. I''m not sure either."


    "..."


    "Why bring this up all of a sudden-"


    "-Then what about me?"


    She interrupted, her tone cool and almost indifferent.


    "...Do you want to date me?"


    "..."


    I found myself silent even longer than before.


    Her question piqued my curiosity.


    It was out of character for her to ask something like this.


    It was likely connected to the reason she seemed down.


    Was it rted to the men she met at her part-time job?


    She imed there was no harassment, but I couldn''t be certain.


    Her question might be an attempt to gauge my true intentions.


    Perhaps she was curious about any hidden motives I might have.


    I reminded myself that our closeness stemmed from myck of ill intent towards her.


    I had resolved not to harbor any.


    Gradually realizing this, Song Soo-yeon opened up to me.


    "..."


    That resolve couldn''t change.


    My response to her was unequivocal.


    I had a responsibility to honor her trust.


    As my silence lingered, Song Soo-yeon grew impatient.


    "...You''re thinking about it, aren''t you, mister? About whether I''d date you-"


    "-I wouldn''t even consider it, so don''t worry."


    I said somewhat calmly, conveying trust.


    Reaffirming mymitment as I spoke.


    "..."


    ...Perhaps because our rtionship had recently grown.


    The words didn''te out as purely as they used to.


    Song Soo-yeon didn''tugh this time either.


    "...?"


    Then, she set down her spoon and stood up.


    "...Soo-yeon?"


    "I''m sorry, mister."


    She gathered her coat and turned around.


    Without facing me, she added,


    "I actually have an appointment today. And in the future, I might be busy at times."


    "...An appointment? With someone new? Did you make a new friend?"


    Song Soo-yeon paused, then murmured a response as she departed.


    "...I''m not sure. I''ll give you an answer after I meet them."


    I watched her leave, calling out with a hint of hope in my voice.


    "Right...! Try to make it work!"


    ---


    ---


    "...Wee."


    Navigating through various rooms with different passwords, Song Soo-yeon finally arrived in a deeply hidden underground chamber where she met Ste.


    Ste, unlike their encounter at the logistics center, exuded a powerful presence, perhaps due to her viin costume enveloping her.


    "..."


    Without responding, Song Soo-yeon stepped into the room.


    The dim lighting, provided by a single, faint bulb, was a relief to her.


    She preferred not to have her face recognized by others.


    Concealing not just her appearance but her identity as a viin was paramount.


    She adjusted her mask and hat firmly, then addressed Ste.


    "...You mentioned introducing me to the alliance''s viins."


    Ste chuckled lightly.


    "...Soo-yeon, they''re not just viins now, they''re colleagues."


    "...Anyway. Why am I here alone?"


    She surveyed the dark, dingy room, doubting its suitability for meeting anyone.


    The room was cluttered and damp, filled with broken items.


    Ste exined.


    "Given your current appearance, it''s understandable you''d feel uneasy meeting them."


    "...What?"


    Ste retrieved a bag from a corner.


    "I''ve prepared a costume for you. Wear it for now. You can customize itter. This one''s designed to conceal your face."


    Song Soo-yeon examined the costume pulled from the bag.


    It was a full-body suit in ck and purple,plete with a face mask.


    She hesitated momentarily before epting it from Ste.


    Reading her hesitation, Ste added,


    "You don''t have to remove your current clothes. Just wear this over them for today."


    "....."


    After a brief pause, Song Soo-yeon began to don the costume, removing only her coat.


    Concealing her identity was her top priority.


    She fumbled a bit, but with Ste''s assistance, she managed to wear it and observed her reflection.


    The suit was surprisingly warm andfortable.


    Stemented nonchntly.


    "Comfortable, isn''t it? It''s equipped with several special features."


    "...You said it was just for covering my face."


    "Nevertheless, it''s better to befortable, right? We must take good care of a promising neer like Soo-yeon."


    "...A promising neer?"


    Ste''s eyes sparkled briefly as she smiled and nodded slowly.


    "...You might not realize it yet."


    Then, shifting the mood, Ste continued,


    "Now, Soo-yeon. Through that door, you''ll meet your colleagues. They''re all waiting."


    She gestured towards a door concealed in the room''s dark corner.


    "Before you go in, there are a couple of rules you need to know. First, strive to help each other achieve your dreams."


    "..."


    Song Soo-yeon remained silent.


    Despite her past desire to shatter the world, fear wasn''t foreign to her.


    The nature of the viins she was about to meet could change everything.


    Ste went on.


    "Second, avoid getting too close to one another. Our goal is to support each other''s dreams, not to form personal bonds."


    Song Soo-yeon nodded in agreement.


    This suited her just fine.


    "...Understood."


    "Third."


    "..."


    Ste smiled.


    "...Actually, that''s all. But you need a viin name. You can''t go in there as Song Soo-yeon, right?"


    Song Soo-yeon nodded again.


    That made sense.


    "Have you thought of any viin names?"


    "...No."


    "Do you want me to choose for you?"


    "...No."


    She hadn''t considered it before, and this was her first time thinking about it.


    However, a name suddenly came to mind, feeling uniquely fitting.


    She wanted a name that would constantly remind her of her purpose.


    A name to symbolize her resolve to confront Sce.


    "...Luna."


    She finally spoke.


    "...I''ll go by Luna."

 Chapter 64: Sweet Reward (2)

    Chapter 64: Sweet Reward (2)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Song Soo-yeon stood in front of an old door in a corner with Ste.


    Once through this door, she would meet the other viins.


    Who might she meet?


    Song Soo-yeon started feeling a bit nervous.


    "Alright, let''s go."


    At Ste''s prompt, Song Soo-yeon nodded.


    Ste turned the doorknob, and as the door opened, a bright light spilled out.


    Song Soo-yeon squinted inside her costume.


    The brightness momentarily blinded her.


    "Hello everyone?"


    During this, Ste entered the room with a cheerful greeting.


    Song Soo-yeon quietly followed.


    "You arete."


    A deep voice expressed dissatisfaction.


    Song Soo-yeon blinked, adjusting to the light, and the room slowly came into view.


    "..."


    She was speechless at the room''s splendid magnificence, feeling like she had stepped into another world.


    Marble floors, ornate wall materials, a spacious room with a high ceiling, and a chandelier hanging above.


    Below it was a round table surrounded by chairs.


    Song Soo-yeon turned around, struck by the stark contrast to the previous room.


    "Is that the person?"


    Another voice asked.


    Ste replied on her behalf.


    "Yes. Our new colleague. Now, introduce yourself."


    Ste guided Song Soo-yeon.


    Only then did Song Soo-yeon look at the other viins.


    But she froze again at the sight of their faces.


    The viins she had only seen on TV were sitting quietly.


    Viin ranking 1: Tryno.


    Viin ranking 3: Liquid.


    Viin ranking 22: Stingshot.


    And a female viin wearing a costume.


    Song Soo-yeon was speechless.


    She hadn''t expected such infamous viins as colleagues.


    Being among them, she was beginning to feel like a viin herself.


    "...Is the new recruit mute, Ste?"


    Tryno mocked her in his deep voice, scratching his nose.


    Ironically, his malice snapped Song Soo-yeon back to reality.


    She knew from past experiences that she must not show weakness.


    Song Soo-yeon spoke as calmly as possible.


    "...My viin name is Luna. My power is control."


    "...Control?"


    Liquid, previously silent, reacted.


    Ste guided Song Soo-yeon to a seat next to her at the round table.


    "Amazing, right?"


    She remarked with a smile.


    "I witnessed her controlling up to 100 people. There''s no better ability for creating chaos."


    The other viins, now intrigued, nodded, expressed quiet admiration, and scrutinized Luna closely.


    Song Soo-yeon remained silent.


    Then Liquid turned to her.


    "So, what''s your goal?"


    "..Goal?"


    "Yes. You must have had some kind of wish when you joined us."


    "..."


    Song Soo-yeon sat at the round table, her gaze drifting over everyone.


    She was still adjusting.


    She hadn''t expected to meet these viins.


    But more than that, she was quietly surprised to learn that all these viins have their own dreams.


    Ste chimed in from beside her.


    "Let''s not pressure Luna too much today. We''re mainly here to get acquainted, right?"


    Liquid seemed skeptical of her words.


    "Pressure? We need to know her goal so we can be prepared. She might want something we can''t provide."


    "...I thought anything was possible?"


    Song Soo-yeon sharply responded to Liquid''s words, contradicting what Ste had told her.


    A sense of betrayal momentarily overcame her nervousness and fear.


    Song Soo-yeon didn''t want to stay if her goal was unattainable.


    Liquid tilted his head and replied.


    "...So, tell us. We''ll try to help if possible."


    A hush fell over the room.


    All the viins looked at her intently.


    Finally, Song Soo-yeon sighed deeply and confessed.


    "...Money."


    "...That''s simple. What else?"


    "...Destroy Sce."


    Liquid and Tryno chuckled at the same time.


    Tryno''s voice was low.


    "...Sce? That Sce?"


    Song Soo-yeon challenged him.


    After all, he was the top-ranked viin.


    He should be capable of defeating Sce.


    "Why? Are you afraid?"


    "No, it''s just unexpected. Sce, of all targets."


    "Have you fought her?"


    "Yes. But, well... um."


    Tryno nced at Liquid, who nodded in agreement.


    There seemed to be an unspoken understanding between them.


    Liquid then waved his hand to shift the conversation.


    "Alright. That''s manageable. What''s your final wish?"


    He sounded evaluative.


    "...So far, they seem reasonable."


    Herst wish was harder to voice.


    She had felt the same telling Ste.


    Her feelings for Jung-gyeom were not easy to express.


    After a long hesitation, Song Soo-yeon whispered.


    "...There''s a man I want."


    Stingshot suddenly burst outughing.


    Song Soo-yeon''s cheeks warmed behind her mask, a wave of embarrassment washing over her.


    But Tryno, Liquid, Ste, and the unnamed female viin remained serious.


    Amid Stingshot''sughter, Liquid asked.


    "...Is that all?"


    "...What?"


    "You could just use your power to control him."


    Biting back her embarrassment, Song Soo-yeon borated.


    "...I want him to like me without using my powers."


    The unnamed female viin, Riem, showed understanding.


    "It makes sense. You''re a woman before a viin."


    "..."


    "Ah, I''m Riem, Luna."


    Tryno scratched his head.


    "...Why not just throw yourself at him?"


    "That approach might backfire, Tryno," Riem interjected, defending Luna.


    "You want to be loved for who you are, not for your looks or powers, right? Luna."


    They then reiterated Song Soo-yeon''s request for rity.


    Song Soo-yeon nodded in agreement.


    Tryno spoke mockingly for a moment.


    "You must be f*cking ugly to wish for this."


    Song Soo-yeon silently gazed at Tryno.


    In moments like this, she realized how special Jung-gyeom was.


    Tryno abruptly stood up.


    "...Enough. I''m done here. I need rest, Ste."


    "Tryno, you''ll help with Luna''s wish, right?"


    "If it involves torturing a man to like the newbie, count me in."


    Hearing this, Song Soo-yeon felt her anger rise.


    Just as she was about to react, Ste, sitting next to her, held her arm.


    She then softly called out to Tryno.


    "Tryno."


    He sighed in resignation.


    "...Fine, Ste."


    His acquiescence was clear to all.


    Song Soo-yeon watched Ste, wondering why Tryno yielded to her.


    Then, Tryno quietly approached Ste.


    Confused, Song Soo-yeon watched as he extended his arm.


    Ste touched his arm, and it began to glow.


    Shortly after, Tryno left.


    ---


    ---


    The meeting dispersed after Tryno''s departure.


    Everyone went their separate ways.


    But Song Soo-yeon stayed, led by Ste to a room.


    The room was twice the size of Jung-gyeom''s studio, with well-kept furniture.


    "Luna, this is your room from now on."


    "...What?"


    "This is our hideout. It''s only fitting you have a room here."


    "..."


    "If you don''t want to use it, that''s fine. Consider it a no-strings-attached gift."


    Everything in the room was new.


    As expected, the viins were well-funded.


    Song Soo-yeon, not used to wealth, felt out of ce, like she had stumbled into a rich family''s home.


    ...But it wasn''t unpleasant.


    The neat arrangement was somewhatforting.


    Ste rested her hand on Song Soo-yeon''s shoulder, who was surveying the room.


    "Luna, I have another gift for you."


    "...What is it?"


    Ste''s hand began to glow, mirroring the earlier scene with Tryno.


    A surge of energy flowed into her body as Ste touched her.


    Song Soo-yeon quickly brushed Ste''s hand away.


    "What are you doing now?"


    Ste chuckled lightly.


    "Luna, don''t worry. My ability is to induce dreams."


    "...What?"


    "I''ve set you up for a pleasant dream tonight. That''s all."


    "How can I trust that? Undo it, now."


    "If you need proof, use your power on me. Command me to speak the truth."


    "..."


    "...Really-"


    "-You think I can''t?"


    Song Soo-yeon''s eyes and hands glowed purple.


    Ste''s eyes also lit up, and then she looked dazed.


    Song Soo-yeon had thought controlling someone with powers would be hard, but it was surprisingly easy, either because she let her guard down or she allowed it.


    "What did you do to me?"


    Song Soo-yeon demanded.


    Trusting Ste wasn''t easy for her, even if Tryno had epted the same treatment.


    "...I used my ability to give you a pleasant dream."


    The answer confirmed her suspicion.


    "...Cancel-"


    She almost told her to cancel it, but curiosity stopped Song Soo-yeon.


    What counts as a pleasant dream?


    Why did Tryno agree to it?


    Controlling Ste meant she could ask without hesitation.


    "...What is a pleasant dream?"


    ---


    ---


    Late at night.


    Back in her apartment, Song Soo-yeon hesitated before lying down.


    Ultimately, she didn''t ask Ste to remove her ability.


    It would onlyst a day, after all.


    There was no reason to be concerned.


    The dream wouldn''t be Ste''s creation but her own desire.


    Still, she had no clue what she would dream about or what she truly wanted.


    Was it influenced by her power?


    Sleep came swiftly.


    "...Huh?"


    Waking up, she found myself in a dream.


    It was unmistakably a dream, yet incredibly vivid.


    She was on a beach at sunset.


    Sitting on a wooden bench, feeling the cool breeze, it was confusing.


    ...Was this what she longed for? This peaceful scene?


    Despite her initial confusion, she quickly got lost in the moment.


    The beautiful sunset.


    The shimmering sea.


    The scent of saltwater.


    The cries of seagulls.


    The soft sand.


    ...She felt truly at peace.


    "...It''s beautiful."


    In the freedom of the dream, she spoke the truth.


    Maybe, without knowing, she had wanted this tranquility.


    Her life had always been tumultuous.


    "...Soo-yeon."


    Suddenly, arms wrapped gently around her from behind.


    Song Soo-yeon shivered, her breath catching at the familiar voice.


    She didn''t need to turn to know who it was.


    "It''s beautiful here, isn''t it?"


    "....."


    Song Soo-yeon struggled to find her voice.


    They had hugged before, but this was the first time he initiated it.


    How long had it been?


    Jung-gyeom moved to sit beside her, wrapping an arm around her shoulders and gently guiding her head to rest against him.


    She didn''t resist.


    The sunset seemed more radiant, the sea sparkled brighter, the sea air fresher, and the seagulls'' cries more melodious.


    In this idyllic beach scene, they were the only two present.


    ...She felt tears welling up.


    This beautiful world did exist.


    She was grateful she hadn''t given up on life.


    Jung-gyeom, who had supported her in her darkest hour, was even more precious now.


    Song Soo-yeon turned her head to look at Jung-gyeom, smiling his familiar smile.


    "Let''se back here, okay?"


    He kissed her forehead.


    Song Soo-yeon''s eyes flew open.


    "Haah....! Haah....!"


    She was back in her dark room.


    The dream of the sea, sunset, and Jung-gyeom vanished.


    Her heart raced, her breathing heavy as if she''d just awoken.


    Her body was tense with emotion.


    "Mister...?"


    She searched the room.


    "...Mister?"


    But he wasn''t there.


    Reality had returned.


    And with reality, the memory of seeing Min-bom and him together.


    The contrast with her dream was heart-wrenching.


    "......"


    Song Soo-yeon curled up on her bed.


    Hands over her chest, she endured the pain.


    And when it subsided, her eyes zed with renewed determination.


    ...She must make her dream a reality.

 Chapter 65: Sweet Reward (3)

    Chapter 65: Sweet Reward (3)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    The next morning.


    After passing several security levels, Song Soo-yeon hurried into the Viin Alliance''s hideout.


    She wore a costume that concealed her face.


    Upon entering the central hall, she saw Ste, sitting at a circr table.


    Ste waved casually as Song Soo-yeon appeared.


    Even though Ste''s face was hidden behind a mask, Song Soo-yeon somehow knew Ste was smiling.


    "Luna, you''re early today."


    "Please make it happen today."


    Song Soo-yeon spoke directly, extending her arm, still filled with the excitement of her dream.


    Ste didnt question what Luna meant.


    It seemed she had expected this.


    With a hint of pity, she replied,


    "Ah, Luna. It doesn''t work like that..."


    But Song Soo-yeon wasn''t looking for that answer.


    "Im asking you to do it today."


    "...I''m d youre showing interest. I was a bit concerned yesterday when you didnt ask any of your colleagues a single question."


    "..."


    Ste rose from the table and motioned to Song Soo-yeon.


    "...Come with me. Lets talk in my room for now."


    ---


    ---


    In a secluded room at a corner of the spacious hideout,


    Song Soo-yeon followed Ste.


    The room wasvishly decorated butcked windows, being underground.


    It resembled a setting from a drama.


    There was arge wall-mounted TV and air conditioner, a small refrigerator, and an expensiveputer.


    A sofa and a rug adorned the floor, surrounded by various books and documents.


    Ste casually perched on the edge of the wide desk at the room''s end.


    She removed her mask and shook her head, releasing her wavy brown hair.


    "So, you want to dream again today?"


    She asked.


    "Yes."


    Song Soo-yeon replied without hesitation.


    "Hmm...where to begin exining..."


    But Ste paused, thoughtfully stroking her chin, eyes closed.


    After a moment, she slowly asked,


    "First, what dream did you have?"


    "...Is that important?"


    "Just curious. As a colleague, you can at least share that."


    After a prolonged silence, Song Soo-yeon whispered her answer.


    "...A dream of watching the sunset on the beach with...a man."


    Ste chuckled softly at her response.


    Then, brushing her hair back, she remarked,


    "You really are taken with that man, arent you? But why ''Mister''? Is there a significant age gap?"


    Song Soo-yeon realized Ste wasn''t asking out of necessity and remained silent.


    "The sunset part is intriguing. Maybe you subconsciously desire the fall of Sce."


    Song Soo-yeon pondered Ste''s interpretation.


    It might actually be true.


    But Song Soo-yeon was indifferent.


    She spoke boldly.


    "...I''ve told you already. There''s someone I want, and I despise Sce."


    "I know, I know. But Luna, the dream I gave you yesterday was a ''pleasant dream.'' It wasn''t about being with someone you like."


    "What?"


    "So, the fact that you included that man in your dream was entirely your doing. Isn''t that interesting?"


    Song Soo-yeon paused, momentarily lost for words.


    It felt like she was revealing too much of herself.


    She sat down on a nearby luxurious sofa.


    "...Forget that. Just let me dream."


    Ste smiled slightly.


    "...If it''s a pleasant dream, that I can do. But I''m not sure if he''ll appear in it again."


    "...I want the dream to include Mister."


    Ste crossed her legs and folded her arms.


    Her tall stature and long legs, entuated by the tight costume, exuded a feminine allure.


    "It''s not that simple, Luna."


    "...What?"


    "Regrettably, I''m not that powerful. The more specific your dream request, the more strain it puts on me when I use my powers. It''s not a severe strain, but it''s not something I can do easily..."


    She seemed to be implying she wanted something more concrete.


    "...Haven''t I joined the alliance?"


    Song Soo-yeon countered.


    "But you haven''t fully integrated with the others yet. You haven''t undertaken a mission together, nor did you ask a single question in yesterday''s meeting."


    "..."


    "I''ve said it before, but Luna, you need to support the dreams of your colleagues too. It''s a mutual rtionship, not one-sided. But you don''t even know what their dreams are, do you?"


    Ste reasoned meticulously, maintaining her constant smile and direct gaze.


    Song Soo-yeon had to concede.


    Ste was right.


    She decided to at least feign interest in them.


    After all, these were things she would need to know eventually.


    She sighed and asked,


    "...Alright. What are their goals?"


    "If you mean everyone, I can''t say. Ask about someone specific."


    Ste''s demand seemed like a test to see if Song Soo-yeon knew her colleagues'' names.


    Song Soo-yeon sighed again and asked,


    "Tryno. What about him?"


    Ste uncrossed her legs and arms, hopped onto the desk she was leaning on, and sat down.


    With a hint of excitement, she replied,


    "To be powerful and the top viin. He''s somewhat achieved that. Helping Tryno grow stronger would benefit our alliance."


    "...And Liquid?"


    "He wants to be a key yer in drug trafficking. We haven''t opened smuggling and illegal immigration routes yet. That operation ising up, so remember that."


    Song Soo-yeon half-listened to their aspirations.


    Ste wanted her to show interest, but for Song Soo-yeon, it was a tall order.


    She remained unbothered.


    The lives of others weren''t her concern.


    Right now, she was merely showing a token of sincerity by asking a question or two.


    "And Stingshot?"


    "Money. Like Luna, but for Stingshot, money is both the beginning and the end. He ns to amass wealth and then leave."


    Song Soo-yeon showed interest for the first time.


    "...Is it possible to just walk away?"


    "Unless everyone agrees to disband, Luna can''t leave. Stingshot''s wish to leave was epted by all."


    Song Soo-yeon''s interest waned.


    She asked about thest viin.


    "...Thest one is... Riem?"


    "Yes, Riem."


    "And Riem?"


    Song Soo-yeon had a slightly better impression of Riem.


    She had no desire to get close, but Riem was the easiest for her to interact with.


    Perhaps because she hadn''t seen this viin on TV.


    Ste paused before answering, chuckling softly.


    "...Riem desires beautiful female ves. She''s nning her own paradise."


    Song Soo-yeon was taken aback.


    "...What?"


    "Be cautious, Luna. Riem hasn''t seen your face because of the mask... but even your eyes are beautiful. Riem might target you for her collection."


    Ste''s tone was light, but the implication was serious to Song Soo-yeon.


    "Is that person a woman?"


    "Yes."


    Song Soo-yeon was baffled.


    Riem''s wish for pretty female ves was beyond herprehension.


    "...But can''t she do that herself?"


    "Why would she? She needs help to kidnap them, hide them from heroes, find attractive women, and a ce to keep them. Like an ind."


    "An ind?"


    The more she learned, the more disturbed Song Soo-yeon became.


    Riem''s ambitions exceeded her worst thoughts.


    "...What''s her power?"


    Growing wary, especially considering her own beauty, Song Soo-yeon was wary of attracting Riem''s attention.


    "Teleportation. Once a day."


    "..."


    Song Soo-yeon took a moment to process, then decided not to delve deeper.


    This was all to show Ste she was cooperative.


    She lost interest in learning more.


    Ste, seeming satisfied, brightened up.


    "See, it''s good to know everyone. But that doesn''t mean you''ll get a pleasant dream today."


    Song Soo-yeon felt a sting of betrayal.


    "What?"


    "This was something Luna was supposed to do as part of our deal. It''s not something I''ll reward."


    "...Then why did Tryno get his dream yesterday without doing anything?"


    "Tryno contributes significantly to the alliance. If Luna bes that important, you can dream whatever you wish."


    Ste stepped down from the desk and moved closer to Song Soo-yeon.


    With a smile, Ste leaned in closer.


    She narrowed her eyes and whispered softly.


    "...We''re moving forward with our next n soon. Luna, you''ll need to demonstrate your abilities. Complete the mission I give you perfectly, and I''ll let you dream."


    "...Just now-"


    "-A dream far better than the one I gave you yesterday."


    Song Soo-yeon froze in ce.


    Ste leaned in even closer, her breath brushing against Song Soo-yeons ear as she gripped the backrest of the sofa.


    Then she listed the types of dreams she could offer.


    "Thrilling dreams. Dreams of sessful confessions. Dreams of being confessed to. Dreams of dating. Dreams of starting a family. Or even... dreams of intimacy."


    Song Soo-yeon felt a shiver run down her spine, swallowing hard.


    She was not unfamiliar with sexual advances or the concept of intimacy.


    To her, such acts had always been repulsive, something she deemed irrelevant to her life.


    But Stes words stirred a new possibility in her mind.


    The thought of being intimate with Jung-gyeom even made her heart flutter.


    She felt sullied by these thoughts, but they weren''t entirely unpleasant.


    In fact, they left her feeling breathlessly guilty.


    Ste straightened up, maintaining her warm smile.


    "So, you see? Just be patient and try a little longer. Before you know it, you''ll be experiencing these things in reality, not just in dreams."


    She then turned and walked back to her desk, taking a seat in the chair behind it.


    "Luna, you may leave for today. I''ve enjoyed our conversation."


    "..."


    Song Soo-yeon quietly steadied her racing heart.


    Yet, she was intrigued by Ste''s charismatic disy.


    Despite trying not to get involved, a question surfaced.


    Song Soo-yeon asked,


    "...Who leads this alliance?"


    Ste responded, almost amused.


    "Hm? That would be me, didn''t you know?"


    "..."


    Song Soo-yeon had assumed it would be Tryno.


    Ste was a name she hadn''t considered.


    But slowly, Ste''s influence became apparent.


    Her ability was both a reward and a catalyst, spurring Song Soo-yeon''s desire for these dreams.


    She realized Ste was the one who had united them.


    Another question arose.


    Song Soo-yeon asked,


    "...Ste."


    "Yes?"


    "What is your aim?"


    Ste paused, their eyes locking.


    Her expression gradually hardened as she blinked.


    After a moment of contemtion, she smiled again and said,


    "...I just can''t bear to see viins struggle and live like this."


    ---


    ---


    After Luna''s departure,


    Ste sat quietly in the room.


    On the TV, which had been turned on earlier, a stream of news about Sce filled the screen.


    The TV screen showed Sce shining brightly, waving and greeting the citizens.


    Many citizens returned her gestures with joyous smiles.


    Yet, Ste watched the news with an expressionless gaze.


    The broadcast concluded with the announcement of Sce''s rise to the 4th rank in the hero rankings.


    "...It''s happening too quickly."


    Ste murmured to herself.


    With a hint of anxiety, she began tapping on her desk.


    After some thought, Ste verified the door to her room was securely closed.


    She then pulled out a dice from a drawer.


    The dice, worn smooth from frequent handling, glinted in her hand.


    She toyed with it briefly before rolling it lightly across the desk.


    Ste observed the number itnded on, then slumped wearily onto the desk.


    In a desperate whisper, she said to herself,


    "...Where are you?"


    The only answer was the murmur of advertisements from the TV.

 Chapter 66: Sweet Reward (4)

    Chapter 66: Sweet Reward (4)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "So, if you''re hungry, juste here?"


    Afterpleting my volunteer work and leaving the orphanage, I distributed flyers to the children.


    These flyers detailed the location of my restaurant and showcased a few of its signature dishes.


    However, the children shook their heads.


    "It''s okay, we receive good meals here too."


    "...Really?"


    "Yes. Sce noona has been sponsoring us!"


    Mimicking Sce, one of the boys clenched a fist, raised it high, and posed with his other hand on his hip.


    As the conversation shifted to Sce, I couldn''t help but smile.


    Her influence was everywhere.


    I affectionately patted the boy''s head and acknowledged the teachers from the orphanage, who were observing me from a distance.


    "Well, I should be heading off now."


    "Yes, Mr. Jung-gyeom. Thank you for your efforts."


    With that, I turned to leave.


    ---


    ---


    There was a specific reason why I began volunteering.


    Recently, Song Soo-yeon began going out more often, and Sce was preupied with her hero duties.


    As a result, I found myself alone in the restaurant more frequently, and honestly, I felt quite lonely.


    Naturally, I had to look for something else to do.


    I had to admit, opening this restaurant was a failure in itself.


    Customer turnout was low, and free tasting events attracted even fewer people.


    It didn''t make the impact I had envisioned.


    But, do I regret it? Absolutely not.


    My restaurant still holds a special ce in my heart.


    It undeniably brought me closer to Song Soo-yeon and Sce.


    I didn''t want to shut it down; instead, I aimed to keep it afloat through actions like this  promoting it while volunteering.


    I reviewed my uing schedule.


    Next on the agenda was a visit to the nursing home.


    ---


    ---


    Afterpleting the volunteering and returning to my restaurant, evening had set in.


    Switching on the lights in the deserted restaurant, I greeted my establishment.


    "...Have you been well?"


    The restaurant''s cozy ambiance seemed to echo back in response.


    I settled into a chair and pulled out my phone.


    Another thought crossed my mind as I entered the empty restaurant.


    It was unusual that Song Soo-yeon hadn''te back yet.


    So, I decided to call her.


    -Turururu-tuk.


    "Mister?"


    Luckily, she answered quickly.


    The sound of strong winds apanied her voice, indicating she was outside.


    Hearing her voice for the first time that day was strangelyforting.


    I asked.


    "Uh, Soo-yeon, where are you?"


    A brief pause.


    "...Soo-yeon?"


    "...Ah, I''m meeting with some new acquaintances I mentioned this morning."


    "Are you still outside?"


    "...Yes."


    I rose and made my way to the kitchen.


    I poured myself a ss of water, quenched my thirst, and then opened the refrigerator to inspect the ingredients.


    "Seems like your meetings are quite long?"


    "Yes."


    "Anyway, I called to ask what you''d prefer for dinner."


    "...Dinner...?"


    "Tteokbokki? Udon? Maybe pork belly or brisket? What would you like? Just let me know. I''ll prepare it."


    "..."


    "...Soo-yeon?"


    When her response was dyed again, I nced at my phone.


    The signal was fine.


    "Hello?"


    "Yes, Mister. I can hear you."


    The sound of strong wind and faint murmurs of people could be heard again, indicating a noisy environment.


    Was she in a busy area?


    Suppressing my curiosity, I spoke.


    "Tell me, what would you like to eat?"


    I rummaged through the fridge again, thinking of dishes I could make.


    But then, Song Soo-yeon replied.


    "Ah, today... I think I''ll dine with some acquaintances."


    "..."


    I slowed my movements, slightly taken aback, and then closed the fridge door.


    "...Oh, really? You''re having dinner with them?"


    "Yes."


    "..."


    A wave of inexplicable disappointment washed over me.


    Was it because she was my first friend?


    I quickly dismissed these thoughts, choosing instead to be happy for her.


    Concealing my feelings, I responded with feigned cheerfulness.


    "That''s wonderful, Soo-yeon. You''ve made friends. Didn''t I say so? That you''d find people you can connect with."


    "...Yes."


    "..."


    "..."


    However, my act faltered as I soon ran out of things to say.


    After a brief pause, I decided to conclude the conversation.


    It looked like I''d be dining alone tonight.


    It had been a while since Ist did.


    "...Alright. Enjoy yourself."


    "Mister?"


    "Hm?"


    Just as I was about to hang up, Song Soo-yeon questioned.


    "...Are you upset?"


    "...Seriously."


    Despite my efforts to conceal it, I couldn''t help butugh.


    Song Soo-yeon also let out a soft chuckle.


    In thatughter, my feelings wereid bare.


    Shaking my head, I confessed.


    "Yeah, I''m a bit upset."


    I couldn''t quite articte why, but it seemed unnecessary to do so.


    Song Soo-yeon''s question indicated she understood my feelings.


    Feeling somewhat relieved, I attempted to end the call once more.


    "Enjoy yourself. And don''t stay out toote. Or should I not worry about that?"


    "I won''t bete."


    She responded without irritation to my overconcern.


    She had changed significantly.


    Far less confrontational than before.


    Perhaps that''s why she managed to make new acquaintances.


    I smiled to myself.


    "...Alright."


    With that, I concluded the call.


    ---


    ---


    Luna ended the call and stared contemtively at her phone.


    ''My Hero''.


    That was how she had saved Jung-gyeom''s contact.


    A viin like her having a hero in her phone.


    The irony of it wasn''t lost on her.


    She took a deep breath and then rose to her feet.


    Luna was perched atop a tall shipping container.


    At one end, she started moving towards the other, her footsteps resounding loudly against the metallic surface.


    Below the container, numerous gangsters were visible, scattered around.


    Luna approached Ste, who was also standing atop the container.


    "Is your call finished?"


    Ste asked.


    Song Soo-yeon nodded in confirmation.


    -Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Luna''s gaze drifted towards the source of the violent noises.


    At the end of those sounds, Tryno was seen overpowering a man on the ground, assaulting him without mercy.


    Observing this ruthless scene, Song Soo-yeon felt no stir of emotion, realizing how desensitized she had be to violence, unless it concerned Jung-gyeom.


    Ste then spoke.


    "...I didn''t expect things to go this smoothly."


    She gently ced her hand on Luna''s shoulder, adding,


    "It''s all thanks to you, Luna."


    ---


    ---


    8 hours earlier.


    Luna arrived an hour before the other viins and found herself enduring Ste''s exhaustive lecture.


    Despite understanding everything, Ste insisted on quizzing her, underlining the significance of the subject.


    "So, Luna. Tell me, how do viins make money?"


    "...Do I really need to answer? I already told you I know."


    Ste was unwavering in her stance.


    With a sigh, Luna replied.


    "...Firstly, by forming their own criminal organizations."


    The primary method was to establish a criminal organization to directly generate ie  through activities like drug trafficking, organ trade, smuggling, and contract killings.


    This approach required making all the decisions independently, but the payoff was substantial.


    "Correct. And the second method?"


    "By backing an existing organization."


    Another strategy was to support an already functioning criminal group.


    A crime syndicate under a viin''s patronage became much more formidable.


    In this context, a viin''s ranking yed a crucial role, affecting the bnce of power among various organizations.


    "Right, Luna. But... here."


    Ste handed a few photographs to Luna.


    They depicted a man, his face partially obscured by a mask.


    While Luna examined the photos, Ste borated.


    "The second-ranked viin, Mayhem, is obstructing us, correct?"


    "..."


    "Liquid aims to establish a drug cartel, right? Including distribution. The issue is that Mayhem and the organization he backs currently control the drug market in Korea."


    "...So, you''re suggesting that these people and their organization are our targets today?"


    "Exactly, Luna. Taking over such a group directly is problematic, so dismantling them is the better approach. That way, Liquid can build his own organization from scratch."


    Luna, handing back the photo to Ste, asked pointedly.


    "...Did you really need to call me so early just to discuss this?"


    "No, there''s more  the operational n, safety precautions, and preparations."


    Luna let out a sigh.


    At that moment, Ste''s hand started to glow.


    Quietly unting her illuminated hand, Ste said,


    "...Luna, you''ll y a pivotal role in today''s operation. I''m excited to see it."


    Seeing Ste''s glowing hand, Luna reluctantly kept herints to herself.


    ---


    ---


    Song Soo-yeon sessfully executed the operation.


    She had managed to subdue all the regr members of the organization, those without any supernatural abilities.


    This was her first time fully utilizing her powers, and she experienced a sense of liberation.


    Despite this being her first serious criminal act, she felt no remorse.


    Perhaps it was because her adversaries were the same thugs she once couldn''t bear to face or approach when powerless.


    Once Song Soo-yeon took charge, Mayhem, isted and overwhelmed, was quickly subdued by Liquid and Tryno.


    Tryno began assaulting the defeated Mayhem.


    Meanwhile, Stingshot and Riem gleefully opened container after container, uncovering the organization''s stockpiled drugs.


    Everyone appeared content, but Song Soo-yeon, the central figure of the operation, now longed to return home.


    She thought back to Jung-gyeom''s call about dinner, and her inability to join him.


    His subtle disappointment had sounded so endearing.


    His desire to see her, even a little, filled her with joy.


    She wanted to be by his side immediately.


    Finally, she turned to Ste, who was next to her.


    "...Can I leave now?"


    "Just a bit longer."


    "...It takes over two hours to get home from here."


    "No worries, Riem is here. Well teleport."


    "..."


    The mention of teleportation provided somefort, but her eagerness to see Jung-gyeom remained unchanged.


    Song Soo-yeon sat down on the container, sighing deeply.


    Ste, noticing her demeanor, warned her.


    "Be cautious, Luna. Dont fall off."


    "...What?"


    But Ste joined her, sitting down beside Luna.


    "Do you miss him that much?"


    "...What are you talking about?"


    "You don''t need to conceal it, Luna. I saw how your mood shifted after the phone call."


    "..."


    "Don''t just focus on the current situation. Savor it. And Luna, you also made a significant amount of money today."


    "...Money?"


    "Yes. All these drugs are now ours. Why not use your earnings to buy something for that ''man''? Maybe shoes or something simr."


    The conversation about money somewhat lightened her mood.


    She wasnt sure how much she would receive, but it seemed to be a considerable sum.


    Now, she could afford to return the studio to Jung-gyeom and perhaps even repay his kindness.


    She wouldnt be financially inferior to Min-bom anymore.


    With these thoughts, she felt a sense of renewal in her mind.


    Then Ste spoke up.


    "Now, Luna. Theres something else. We have to fulfill the promise we made to you."


    At this, Song Soo-yeon felt her heart race more than at any other moment that day.


    She understood the nature of the promise without needing to ask.


    Nodding, she waited for Ste to continue.


    Ste asked her,


    "...What kind of dream would you like? You did exceptionally well today, so I''ll grant you any dream. A dream about making love with the man you adore? A dream where you dominate him? A dream where he''s utterly infatuated with you?"


    Song Soo-yeon mulled over these audacious options.


    The thought that she could indulge in any dark desire was exhrating.


    After a moment of contemtion, she began to speak.


    "....."


    But no words came out.


    Just voicing her wish would make it a reality tonight, and this made her hesitate even more.


    Could she handle such a moment?


    Would her heart withstand it?


    Finally, she found her voice.


    "...A dream."


    "...What kind?"


    She buried her face in her knees and voiced louder.


    "..........A dream of dating that man."


    Steughed happily.


    Song Soo-yeon didn''t understand why she found it amusing.


    To her, it was a serious wish.


    The mere thought of dreaming about dating him was thrilling.


    "...For someone so fearsome, you''re surprisingly innocent, Luna."


    "..."


    "...I never imagined Luna would have such a side."


    "...What?"


    "Forget it. Give me your arm."


    Song Soo-yeon, still hiding her face, extended her arm towards Ste.


    Feeling Ste''s hand on her arm made her heart race painfully.


    This sensation was more intense than controlling the thugs, witnessing Mayhem''s defeat, discovering the stash of drugs, or even learning about the hefty sum she''d earned.


    "...Have a pleasant dream tonight,"


    Ste whispered.


    Song Soo-yeon nodded faintly.


    ---


    ---


    Having skipped dinner due to ack of appetite, I checked the clock.


    It was 9 PM.


    Song Soo-yeon was expected to arrive within the hour.


    Reflecting on this, I made a decision.


    Her making new acquaintances...


    It really seemed like she was integrating into society.


    How much effort must that have taken?


    Considering the harassment she had faced, these steps were monumental.


    Was she doing all this to repay me in some way?


    I felt emotionally stirred.


    Today, I decided, should be a celebration for her.


    It was also a way to address the disappointment I had felt earlier.


    I picked up the flyer from a pizza restaurant left on the counter.


    "...Hmm..."


    What would Song Soo-yeon prefer?


    After a moment''s thought, I dialed the number.


    "Hello, do you deliver? Ah, onebination pizza, please......"

 Chapter 67: Sweet Reward (5)

    Chapter 67: Sweet Reward (5)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    ...Mister...?


    Song Soo-yeon entered the restaurant around 10 o''clock.


    As she walked into the dark restaurant, her voice revealed her confusion.


    She must have been surprised not to see me there, as I had promised to wait.


    ...Huh? Mister-


    -Bang!


    Just then, I set off a firecracker.


    -Eek!


    Congrattions!


    I shouted, trying my best to sound cheerful.


    ...


    ...


    But I soon realized things weren''t going as I had nned.


    I had forgotten to turn on the lights.


    I should have done that before setting off the firecracker, but it was my first time and I mixed up the order.


    -Tick.


    The lights came on btedly.


    Colorful firecracker papers were scattered in Song Soo-yeon''s hair.


    ....


    ....


    From her perspective, she had walked into a dark restaurant, been startled by a loud noise, and then covered in papers smelling of gunpowder.


    My smile slowly disappeared.


    Uh...um...


    Awkwardly, I began to remove the papers from her hair.


    It was quite embarrassing.


    With her silent, it felt like I had made a joke that only I found funny.


    ....Cough.


    But then, I heardughter.


    Song Soo-yeon, shaking withughter, asked me.


    ...What are you doing?


    Uh, well? I was trying to...congratte you.


    All of a sudden?


    I heard you made some new friends...


    To others, this might seem trivial, but to us, having friends is significant.


    That''s why we mean more to each other.


    We are friends, after all.


    ........


    Song Soo-yeon paused, then smiled again.


    She also began removing the papers from her hair.


    Trying to lighten the mood, I pointed to a nearby pizza box.


    Here, Soo-yeon. Ive also prepared pizza. Itste, but will you eat with me?


    Yes.


    I cleaned up the scattered papers while Song Soo-yeon opened the pizza box and began setting up.


    After finishing the cleaning, I sat down.


    Song Soo-yeon, wanting to change the atmosphere, cleared her throat.


    ...Mister, besides making new friends, I have something truly worth congratting to tell you.


    ...Huh?


    I was immediately intrigued by what she had to say.


    Enjoying my attention, she brushed back her hair and revealed.


    ...Ive gathered the deposit. I think I can return the house now.


    ...What?


    I took a moment to process her words.


    Then, I stood up suddenly and asked loudly.


    Really? You gathered it all?


    Yes, really.


    She smiled brightly, her face shining beautifully.


    I was at a loss for how to react.


    Learning that you''re too happy can actually freeze your actions.


    I wasn''t sure whether to p, jump around, or scream.


    But one thing was clear: I was happy.


    It wasn''t just about getting my one-room back.


    It was the joy of seeing Song Soo-yeon''s growth.


    Finally, I clenched my fists and told her.


    Congrattions, really...! Congrattions!


    But Song Soo-yeon shook her head, standing up.


    She walked over to me slowly.


    No? This isn''t something to be congratted for... I should be thanking you, Mister.


    Her true feelings came out.


    With a serious look, she spoke earnestly.


    ....Thank you, Mister. Really, thank you.


    My smile faded.


    I felt a lump in my throat from the heartfelt gratitude.


    Would I ever experience something this meaningful again?


    ...I hoped for such a future but wasn''t sure if it was possible.


    Both of us had strayed from the viin''s path.


    I used to not care if others turned into viins, but Song Soo-yeon was different.


    She was my friend.


    How could I not be thrilled about her honest life?


    I wondered if she''d have been happier as a viin.


    But I chose not to dwell on that thought.


    Instead, I resolved to ensure she wouldn''t regret her path.


    Looking into her eyes, I felt overwhelmed.


    With my lips tightly shut, I couldn''t utter a word.


    My lower lip quivered.


    Song Soo-yeon, noticing, chuckled.


    ...Crying again, aren''t you?


    Her words were much softer nowpared to when she used to call me a loser.


    Her gentle teasing brought a smile to my face.


    She looked at me silently, then quietly asked.


    ....Mister. It''s been really hard for me, you know? Until I met you... I thought of ending it all every day.


    ......I know. I understand.


    ...So, can you hug me?


    What?


    Just once, tell me I''ve done well.


    Without hesitation, I hugged her tightly.


    Sniff....!


    Tight enough to squeeze the air out of Song Soo-yeon''s lungs.


    Patting her back, I reassured her repeatedly.


    You did well, really. You''ve endured so much.


    Song Soo-yeon''s arms, initially iling, eventually wrapped around my back.


    Slowly, she hugged me tighter.


    In her firm embrace, we reaffirmed our bond.


    I felt a deep connection to her in that moment.


    Closing my eyes, I pulled her even closer.


    Not just for her sake, but for mine too.


    This hug also filled me with immense joy.


    .....I''ll continue to repay your kindness, Mister,


    Song Soo-yeon said while embracing me.


    I nodded in response to her words.


    ...Yes. I''m looking forward to it.


    ---


    ---


    Once Song Soo-yeon got home, she quickly washed up and immediately went to bed.


    ...Haa... Haa...


    Her cheeks were flushed, and her breathing rapid.


    The excitement from her embrace with Jung-gyeom lingered.


    She had tried hard not to show it.


    Perhaps it was because this skinship was different from before.


    It wasn''t just an excuse to help get over her ''hate of men''.


    It was an embrace affirming their affection.


    Perhaps that''s why her heart remained unsettled.


    Yet, there was still something even more thrilling to anticipate.


    More exciting moments were ahead.


    A dream.


    A dream about dating him.


    Only her deepest desires knew what scenes this dream would paint.


    ...Haa... Haa...


    Just the thought made her body warm.


    So, without fully drying her hair, Song Soo-yeony in bed and closed her eyes.


    She reflected on the eventful day.


    Not much time was left to sleep in this bed.


    She felt a sense of loss.


    ...


    Tossing and turning, she brought her nose close to the bedsheet.


    A secret habit of hers, repeated often.


    She sniffed the sheets, searching for Jung-gyeom''s scent.


    But it seemed his smell had faded, having been upied by her for several months.


    Disappointed, an idea struck Song Soo-yeon.


    She paused, then got up and approached theundry basket.


    This was Jung-gyeom''s one-room, so his clothes, hisundry, were here.


    Out of consideration for her, Jung-gyeom had been diligent about washing his clothes before they piled up, but there were always a few items left in the basket.


    Song Soo-yeon opened the small drum washing machine.


    She took out Jung-gyeom''s T-shirt.


    ...


    She couldn''t understand her actions.


    But she moved without thinking.


    If anyone, especially Jung-gyeom, saw her, shed be mortified, but she was alone.


    Her trembling hand pulled out Jung-gyeom''s clothes.


    .....Haa... Haa...


    She realized she had be what she once despised.


    Such a pervert.


    Seeing her excited reflection in the mirror, Song Soo-yeon quickly looked away.


    And with that, she quickly climbed into bed with his clothes.


    ...Phew...


    She covered herselfpletely with a nket, cing his clothes on top of her.


    His scent enveloped her.


    For a moment, it felt as if they were together.


    Feelings of shame were reced by happiness and a sense of betrayal.


    Falling asleep became even more challenging.


    What would Jung-gyeom think if he saw her like this?


    He''d probably be disgusted.


    But she shut her eyes tightly, finding sce in the illusion of being in Jung-gyeom''s embrace.


    ---


    ---


    When she regained her senses, she was checking the clock.


    It was spring, a cool breeze wafted through the air.


    Cherry blossoms adorned the roadsides, blooming beautifully.


    But Song Soo-yeon felt irritated, despite the lovely scenery.


    ...Sigh.


    She sighed, knowing in her dream that Jung-gyeom waste for their date.


    More than 15 minutes had passed.


    Suddenly, a well-dressed man started running towards her from afar.


    Her excitement was fleeting as Song Soo-yeon looked away.


    Jung-gyeom arrived, out of breath.


    Haa... Haa... Sorry. Did you wait long?


    ...


    Song Soo-yeon didn''t respond.


    She wanted to express a bit of her annoyance.


    He wouldn''t know how long she had waited.


    15 minutes felt like hours.


    Look at me, okay? Im really sorry.


    Jung-gyeom clumsily tried to apologize.


    Song Soo-yeon found this endearing.


    Theres something about seeing someone you love flustered over you, instilling a feeling of possessiveness.


    His concern about being disliked by her was cute.


    But Song Soo-yeon was aware.


    This wasn''t right.


    It was an old, bad habit of hers.


    She knew she needed to soften her sharp edges.


    But it wasn''t as easy as she wished.


    Then, Jung-gyeom took Song Soo-yeon''s face in his hands, turning it towards him.


    Her eyes widened in surprise at his bold move.


    And he gently kissed her.


    -Smack.


    ...Honey, forgive me.


    Jung-gyeom''s eyes were filled with remorse.


    Song Soo-yeon half-realized this was a dream.


    But she couldn''t help but smile, her anger dissolving.


    She felt guilty for enjoying an illusion, yet it was so real she couldn''t resist.


    It was one of her deepest desires.


    To be called honey by Jung-gyeom.


    To receive his kiss.


    Song Soo-yeon bit her lip to suppress herughter.


    But she couldn''t hold back.


    Laughter escaped her.


    Could this scene ever be reality?


    No, it had to be reality.


    From the moment she envisioned this scene, no other future seemed possible.


    Someday, when he waste, she would turn her head, feigning upset.


    Then, he would call her in that way, making her forgive him.


    Song Soo-yeon inhaled deeply and looked up at him.


    She practiced a name for him, one she''d use someday.


    ...Okay, if it''s Oppa, Ill forgive.


    ---


    ---


    Today, I found myself checking the news on TV again.


    Shocking information was being broadcasted.


    Mayhem.


    The news reported the death of the viin who ranked third before regression.


    I was surprised, as I hadn''t thought he was a viin who could be easily defeated.


    It causing a stir in my heart.


    Perhaps, like Sce, Mayhem had died before reaching his full potential.


    But the Mayhem I knew from my timeline wasn''t someone who would die so easily.


    This made me worry about the changing future.


    The news continued, identifying the suspected culprits as Tryno and Liquid Alliance.


    Their faces were disyed on the screen.


    I rubbed my chin, pondering.


    ...They got him?

 Chapter 68: Doubt (1)

    <h4>Chapter 68: Doubt (1)</h4>


    After finishing my morning exercise, Song Soo-yeon entered the restaurant.


    "...Ah, hello."


    She waved at me, her movements stiff.


    I was slightly puzzled by her unusual demeanor but greeted her back.


    "Have you arrived? I was just about to go take a shower."


    "..."


    Song Soo-yeon slowly approached me, peeked closer, and began sniffing the scent of my sweat.


    Startled, I pushed her away, eximing,


    "You''re smelling me...! What are you doing?"


    "...Just curious about how much you smell."


    "...You''ve really developed a knack for teasing."


    Song Soo-yeon smirked and then sat down on a chair.


    She feigned distraction for a moment, then awkwardly rubbed the back of her neck and made a suggestion.


    "...Mister, I was thinking of looking for a studio apartment today. Will youe with me?"


    "Are you nning to find one today?"


    "I need to return the room quickly."


    "...Hmm...Okay. Let''s go together."


    I epted her request without any hesitation.


    A small smile appeared on Song Soo-yeon''s face.


    "Then, I''ll go and take a shower. Let''s leave right after that. I''ve been browsing a bit on the app; it seems many people use it these days."


    "Okay."


    Just as I was about to step outside with my phone, it started ringing.


    "Hmm?"


    It was Sce.


    Song Soo-yeon looked at me.


    I stopped and answered the call.


    "Hello?"


    "Hi, Gyeom oppa?"


    "Yes. Bom, why did you call?"


    "...Just because."


    I chuckled.


    At that moment, Song Soo-yeon stood up, came close to me, and spoke into the phone.


    "I''m here too."


    "...........So-yeon?"


    "Yes. I wanted to let you know I''m here, so you don''t feel like you''re being eavesdropped on."


    "...Thanks for the consideration. You''re with oppa?"


    "It''s close to my house."


    Song Soo-yeon leaned her cheek against my arm, persistently pulling me into the call.


    I turned on the speakerphone, conscious of the sweat smell, and pushed her away from me.


    At the same time, Min-Bom yawned andined to me.


    "Ah...Oppa. I''m so tired. I worked overtime yesterday."


    "...Because of Mayhem?"


    "...Huh? Yeah?"


    "I saw it on the news. It was shocking."


    I had no sympathy for Mayhem.


    Even before the regression, I didn''t care about his actions as long as he didn''t cross the line.


    However, even to my indifferent self, his death yesterday was shocking.


    As much as Song Soo-yeon and I had strayed from the path of the viin, Mayhem was considered a likely candidate for the next number one viin ranking.


    It was unbelievable that he died at the hands of Tryno and Liquid, viins who weren''t very famous in my time.


    The world before regression was indeed changing a lot.


    ''Maybe Tryno has grown strong enough to be number one.''


    I worried about Sce.


    The looming fight between her, who would continue to grow, and Tryno was a concern.


    I just hoped Tryno hadn''t acquired extraordinary strength.


    Unaware of my worries, Min-Bom giggled.


    "Didn''t know you were interested in this kind of stuff, oppa?"


    "...It''s not really interest, just a bit of knowledge."


    It was an honest answer, but for some reason, it pricked my conscience.


    As a former viin, there were things I had to know, but I couldn''t reveal this fact.


    I shifted the conversation to hide this ufortable truth.


    "Anyway, are you heading to work now?"


    "Um... no."


    "Huh?"


    "...I''m just finishing up work. There''s a bit left."


    "What? You''re not at home? You still have work at this hour...?"


    Surprised by my reaction, Min-Bom fell silent for a moment and then spoke.


    "Sorry, I can''t tell you the reason. It''s confidential."


    Her apologetic tone prompted me to back off immediately.


    "No need to be sorry. It makes sense if it''s confidential."


    Yet, various questions arose in my mind.


    Why was she working until morning?


    Did she uncover something?


    Was there a strategy meeting?


    Another incident yet to be publicized?


    "..."


    I shook my head.


    It wasn''t my ce to worry.


    I overheard Sce talking to someone.


    "Huh? Oh, yes. I''ll be right there! Oppa, I need to go now."


    "...Alright. Hang in there, Bom."


    Even after speaking, I realized my words might not be very encouraging.


    I pondered and then added my honest thoughts.


    "...I always think you''re amazing."


    "What?"


    "The effort you put in to catch viins. Protecting the citizens. Thanks to you, many people can sleep peacefully. I respect that."


    "...."


    Surprised, or maybe caught off guard, Sce let out a cute, awkwardugh.


    "..........Hehe."


    She thanked me and ended the conversation.


    "Thanks, calling you was the right decision, oppa. It''s energizing. I really have to go now, bye! Soo-yeon, goodbye too."


    -Click.


    The call ended.


    I nced to the side.


    Song Soo-yeon, sitting in a chair, was looking at me with a somewhat serious expression.


    "...You were quiet?"


    I remarked.


    I thought she wanted to join the conversation when she intervened earlier.


    Song Soo-yeon brushed off myment.


    Instead, resting her chin on her hand, she asked me.


    "...Do you follow that kind of news?"


    "...?"


    "News about heroes... or viins."


    Song Soo-yeon brought up the topic I had awkwardly avoided.


    I sighed and replied.


    "...I didn''t use to, but now I do."


    "...Why?"


    "Because of Bom."


    "...Do you hate viins?"


    "..."


    Her question was peculiar, considering she herself could have walked the path of a viin.


    Did she realize this?


    What would her reaction be if she knew I was once a viin?


    It feels like it was only yesterday she was calling me a loser or a nerd.


    Would she be disappointed to find out the seemingly harmless me was actually a ruthless criminal?


    I never wanted to use my powers again, especially not to return as a viin.


    The life I have now is too precious.


    So, with a renewed resolve and a hope that she would never be a viin, mixed with a bit of self-loathing, I said,


    "I hate them. Viins."


    "....................."


    Song Soo-yeon fell into an unusually long silence.


    Then, looking up at me, she asked,


    "...But didn''t you seem a bit pleased yesterday?"


    "Huh? Why?"


    "...About Mayhem''s death. He was one of the dangerous ones among the viins."


    "He was killed by a viin, not a hero."


    "Isn''t it the same thing?"


    I clicked my tongue, shook my head, and grimaced,


    "...It just means a more vicious one survived."


    "..."


    Eager to change the subject, I exaggeratedly sniffed my clothes and, smiling at Song Soo-yeon, said,


    "Anyway, I''m off to shower now, Soo-yeon. I smell."


    Min-Bom relieved her stress by listening to Jung-gyeom''s voice.


    She exhaled quietly and deeply through her nose.


    Then she returned to the conference room where an intense meeting was being held.


    One by one, people started to return as the break time ended.


    The Head of Viin Countermeasure Management, the Drug Investigation Team, the Chairman of the Hero Association, Shake, and other high-ranking officials...


    All were gathered there.


    Min-Bom also found her seat and rechecked the documents assigned to her.


    The meeting was long, but frankly, she wasn''t very interested.


    All she wanted was to go home quickly.


    ...But, perhaps inspired by Jung-gyeom''spliment, she decided to show a bit more interest.


    She wanted to be the hero he respected.


    Last night, along with Mayhem''s death, another incident urred.


    "...Viin Luna."


    Shake murmured.


    Hearing his voice, the meeting room buzzed with activity.


    The Head of Management spoke,


    "...We have to announce it. It''s our duty to inform the public about an emerging viin. This ability to control over a hundred gang members into surrendering is no small feat."


    Someone opposed to announcing Viin Luna argued,


    "It''s not about underestimating the threat. But we can''t be manipted by the viins. Don''t you understand why this letter was sent?"


    He showed a letter with the sentence written in elegant handwriting,


    ''Luna''s gift.''


    "Controlling 100 members and presenting them as a gift is a demonstration of power. Viins thrive on their reputation. We shouldn''t y into their hands by publicizing a viin named Luna."


    The pro-announcement side argued,


    "But we can''t ignore it either. Luna has emerged and will be a problem in the future. We might be facing a viin more dangerous than Tryno. We don''t know the extent of this power. It might even affect heroes. Maybe Mayhem was manipted and killed unterally. We need to announce it."


    "We can''t just hide it."


    The debate continued.


    "No? If they were truly that powerful, they wouldn''t be under Tryno and Liquid''s alliance. They would act independently. There''s no need to prematurely announce Luna''s emergence and cause unnecessary panic. That would just y into Luna''s hands."


    Shake chuckled and interjected.


    "...It''s not the fear of public panic, but rather the fear of having to make excuses and apologies, isn''t it?"


    All eyes turned towards him.


    Min-Bom also looked at Shake.


    Shake, raising his eyebrows, said,


    "Isn''t that the case? From the position of having to stop Luna... we''ll just end up making excuses. Perhaps it''s better to hide it."


    The Head of Management asked,


    "...Shake, do you also suggest hiding Luna''s existence?"


    "...Either way, it doesn''t matter to me. Let''s just wrap up the meeting quickly."


    Everyone sighed at Shake''s words.


    The previously intense voices quieted down, and people expressed their frustration by stretching their necks or clicking their tongues.


    Then, the Chairman of the Hero Association asked,


    "Sce. What''s your take?"


    "Me?"


    "You''ve been quiet. Let''s hear your thoughts."


    Min-Bom felt all eyes on her.


    She harbored a peculiar feeling, different from the others.


    First, the viin''s name... Luna.


    It felt like a name coined in opposition to her own, Sce.


    Distracted by the name and somewhat disinterested, she hadn''t prepared a proper response.


    Min-Bom thought for a moment.


    What to say to seem confident, or how to act like Sce... then Jung-gyeom''s words echoed in her mind.


    ''The effort you put into catching viins. Protecting the citizens. Thanks to you, many people can sleep peacefully. I respect that.''


    "..."


    She smiled faintly behind her mask.


    There was no need to think about the citizens.


    What should she do for him?


    "Sce? Your opinion-"


    "-Hide it."


    Min-Bom answered crisply, smiling with her eyes and surveying the room.


    "Like someone said earlier, if they were truly powerful, they would have made themselves known. Hiding and only sending a name like this suggests they can''t show themselves.


    There''s no reason to announce it."


    "But if it endangers the citizens-"


    "-To endanger the citizens, they''d have to reveal themselves first, in one way or another."


    "..."


    Min-Bom spoke as if making a promise.


    "And when they do appear, I''ll be there to catch them. Until then, let''s keep it hidden."


    Shake began nodding his head.


    The Chairman of the Hero Association also smiled faintly.


    Min-Bom continued, envisioning Jung-gyeom''s smiling face.


    "...Until then, there''s no need for our loved ones to worry, right?"

 Chapter 69: Doubt (2)

    <h4>Chapter 69: Doubt (2)</h4>


    Song Soo-yeon was secretly sending a message to Ste.


    [Ste. Is my alibi getting ready?]


    The words Jung-gyeom had said earlier kept echoing in her head.


    ''I hate them. Viins.''


    She knew it, but hearing it directly sent a chill through her heart that she hadn''t anticipated.


    It was the first time she''d seen him, who was always warm, use such words.


    Hate.


    For a moment, it felt as if those words weren''t his.


    It might be premature to guess, but perhaps he has some unpleasant memories rted to viins?


    Then, the expression he wore when looking at Sce began to make some sense.


    And, she realized once again that she must never let him find out she''s a viin.


    Of course, the risk of being discovered wasn''t very high.


    Once the alibi was prepared, everything would be perfect.


    Soon, she would start to have a lot of money.


    It meant she couldn''t pretend to be poor forever.


    If she wanted to give Jung-gyeom expensive gifts, she needed an excuse for all that money.


    Ste replied.


    [Yes. It''s almost done. But you should take a day off too, Luna. We agreed to take pictures, remember? Speaking of which, are you free tomorrow?]


    Soo-yeon nced at Jung-gyeom.


    "Mister, what are you doing tomorrow?"


    "Me? I''m volunteering."


    "..."


    Why did the thought of him going somewhere she didn''t know make her so uneasy?


    She was afraid he might meet another woman without her knowledge.


    But she knew that anything more would be obsession.


    Acknowledging that he had ns, she nodded.


    Then, she replied to Ste.


    [I''m free tomorrow.]


    [Thene to the hideout by 3 PM. Don''t worry. The other members won''t be there.]


    After confirming the message, Soo-yeon put away her phone.


    Then, as she stood up, she said,


    "Mister, let''s go see the studio apartment now."


    I whispered into Soo-yeon''s ear, as if persuading her.


    "...Soo-yeon-ah, this isn''t right. Why insist on this ce? The first ce you showed me was much better."


    However, she firmly shook her head.


    It was rare to see her so resolute.


    "No. I''ve decided on this ce."


    "But the deposit and rent are expensive. The transportation isn''t great either... it''s between dark alleys... how will youe home at night?"


    "I''ll go with Mister. It''s close."


    "Let''s not do that and choose the first ce we saw. The deposit is cheaper, the rent is cheaper, and if you walk for just 5 minutes, there are shopping districts... oh, there''s also a convenience store nearby."


    Soo-yeon sighed deeply and looked up at me sharply.


    "Why do you keep making a fuss when I''ve already decided to live here?"


    "..."


    I stroked my chin and straightened up.


    We had been arguing back and forth inside the real estate agency for a while.


    After narrowing down the choices, there were two options, but no matter how I looked at it, Soo-yeon''s choice was wrong.


    Of course, we''d have to visit the ce in person to make a more urateparison, but there were things evident even from the documents.


    One ce was significantly better than the others, a fact even the real estate agent admitted.


    However, Song Soo-yeon was insistent, throwing a fit that it wasn''t the one.


    The reason was clear.


    "....Excuse me, are there really no other properties? Something closer?"


    Soo-yeon asked the real estate agent, who shook his head with a troubled look.


    Soo-yeon wanted a studio apartment closer to my house.


    She argued it would be fun, having gotten used to the area, and stubbornly wanted to live close to me for that reason.


    The reason she dismissed the rmendations from me and the real estate agent was the same: they were too far from my house.


    Honestly, it was a bit cute... but I hoped she wouldn''t regret her decision.


    "Soo-yeon-"


    "-It''s okay. Then, I''ll take this room."


    Before I could argue further, Soo-yeon ignored me and spoke directly to the real estate agent.


    The agent brightened up and asked Soo-yeon.


    "Then, shall we go see the room once-"


    "-No need. I''ll sign."


    "...."


    I twitched my mouth from behind, then let out a big sigh.


    It seemed she had made up her mind, so I couldn''t say anything more.


    The real estate agent nced at me, then turned around to prepare the paperwork.


    Soo-yeon then looked at me and stood up.


    "What''s bothering you so much, mister?"


    "..."


    "Do you wish I wasn''t around? Want me to go far away?"


    "...That''s not it. I just want you to live morefortably."


    I replied with mixed feelings.


    I only wished for her to live a bit morefortably, as she was precious to me.


    "It''s hard when all the money you earn goes to rent."


    "..."


    Soo-yeon''s expression hardened as if she was contemting, then she blinked and looked around aimlessly before speaking to me in a small voice.


    "...I earn good money now."


    ".........What?"


    I raised my eyebrows in confusion.


    "What are you talking about? The pay is the same for loading and unloading."


    Soo-yeon brushed her hair back.


    The scent of the same shampoo we used wafted to me.


    "...I quit the loading and unloading job. I''m doing something else now."


    "Doing something else? Like what? No, why haven''t you told me until now?"


    "..."


    She remained silent for a long time.


    "Soo-yeon?"


    At my call, Soo-yeon turned her head and replied.


    ".....I was embarrassed."


    Now I was a bit worried.


    "...What''s there to be embarrassed about? Just tell me."


    She sighed deeply as if making a decision and said.


    "I''m working as a model, a model. For an online shopping mall...."


    "...What?"


    "...That''s why I''ve beening homete recently.......that''s why."


    She was so embarrassed that even this exnation came out in bits and pieces.


    The sound was so soft it was hard to hear if you weren''t paying attention.


    "....You''re working as a model?"


    I struggled for a while to understand her words.


    "....Modeling?"


    I asked her repeatedly.


    Song Soo-yeon nodded.


    "...So don''t worry. I earn a lot of money."


    "You, showing your appearance..."


    "Ah, I have to make money! Just like Sce unni..."


    I couldn''t understand why she suddenly brought up Sce.


    Soo-yeon grabbed my sleeve in a moment, bit her lip, and said,


    "......I don''t want to do it either, okay?"


    The atmosphere changed instantly. I ced my hand over hers, which was holding my sleeve, and asked,


    "...Then why are you doing it?"


    "But the money... it''s really easy to earn."


    She looked straight into my eyes, as if trying to convince me,


    "It''s not physically demanding, there''s no stress, and it pays incredibly well."


    "..."


    "Shouldn''t I endure it a bit if I dislike it? As much as I dislike it, there are many benefits... that''s why I''m doing it...right?"


    I sighed.


    Why did she talk as if she hadmitted a crime?


    "...You don''t need to make excuses to me like this. If the benefits outweigh the drawbacks afterparing them, then go ahead. I''m just worried. You have... aplex about your appearance. You always wrap yourself up before going out."


    "Even though I don¡¯t like it...I¡¯ll make a lot of money and repay your kindness, mister. I¡¯ll buy you expensive things, take you to fun ces..."


    I shook my head.


    "I appreciate the thought, but I don''t need that."


    "Why? You said it before, Mister. To buy happiness with money."


    "I didn''t say to buy happiness with money, but when you can, to do so. Having a lot of money doesn''t mean you can buy happiness."


    "That you wouldn''t know. You''ve never had a lot of money. The more you have, the better money is."


    "Soo-yeon-"


    "-Ah, forget it."


    Song Soo-yeon cuts me off irritably.


    "...Can''t you just be happy for me, mister? I''m making a lot of money...?"


    After a moment of contemtion, I sighed and nodded.


    Yes.


    It''s something to be celebrated.


    Was it because she said she disliked the job itself?


    I had reacted somewhat negatively.


    Anyway, if she''s doing it, she must have weighed her options.


    I pulled her into a hug.


    Partly because I felt sorry for not being purely happy for her, and partly because I wanted to do it.


    I enjoyed the happiness this gesture brought.


    "Yes. You''re right. My response was a bit off."


    Soo-yeon hugged me back reflexively.


    Despite her anger, her body didn''t reject me.


    After a brief hug, I detached from her.


    To change the atmosphere, I said,


    "Then, show me the site. If the clothes are nice, I might buy some too."


    "...They only sell women''s clothes."


    "Still, let''s see your photos."


    Soo-yeon hesitated for a moment, then spoke while rubbing the back of her neck.


    "I''ll bring you the photo book the day after tomorrow. You can look at it then."


    "Really? That would be even better."


    I smiled.


    She too, finally rxed her crumpled expression and smiled for me.


    A few dayster.


    Song Soo-yeon observed all of Jung-gyeom''s reactions in his studio apartment.


    "Wow...."


    Every time he expressed admiration, a smile spread across Soo-yeon''s face.


    She was covering that smile with one hand, but there was no stopping her eyes from curling up too.


    "You''re beautiful, really."


    Compliments about her appearance, which he seldom voiced, were endless.


    Jung-gyeom looked through the fake photo book Soo-yeon had given him with astonished eyes.


    Soo-yeon had to admit it too.


    The results were astonishing, perhaps because Ste had hired a female photographer who had put in an unprecedented amount of effort, taking the photos with such dedication.


    Makeup she had never worn before.


    The lighting and clothes.


    Theposition and poses.


    Even Soo-yeon thought she looked beautiful.


    She even dared to think arrogantly,


    ''Who would he date if not me?''


    "...Pretty, right?"


    She begged for the explicit praise she wouldn''t usually seek.


    But Jung-gyeom, lost in his thoughts, endlesslyplied with her wishes without resistance.


    "Yeah, really pretty. So beautiful, really."


    As Jung-gyeom was absorbed in the photo book, Soo-yeon bit her fingers.


    She was too happy.


    Thrilled.


    If she could just endure the guilt of deceiving him, everything was fine.


    "Better than Bom unni?"


    "...."


    "Mister, better than Bom unni?"


    "...Both are pretty, whypete?"


    A childish rivalry red up instantly.


    "...I put so much effort into dressing up and taking these photos, and you say it''s simr to Bom unni?"


    "...You''re prettier."


    Eventually, Jung-gyeom gives.


    Soo-yeon smiled again.


    Though it felt like she had won a reluctant concession, she was still satisfied.


    "You could earn a lot of money looking like this."


    "........."


    "This photo is my favorite, Soo-yeon."


    Jung-gyeom showed her a photo.


    It was a photo of her wearing a ck tank top and baggy pants, sitting on a wooden stool with one arm seductively ced on her head.


    Pressured by Ste, and with the thought of making a photo book just for Jung-gyeom, she had put in some effort, but now looking at it like this, she felt embarrassed.


    The fact that that one armpit was fully exposed made her feel suddenly embarrassed.


    "..."


    But since Jung-gyeom liked it, Soo-yeon kept quiet.


    Then he went one step further.


    "I should cut this out and hang it in my room."


    "What??"


    "Because... I really like it..."


    Soo-yeon was startled and raised her voice, causing Jung-gyeom to shrink back and nce around nervously.


    "...Is that not okay?"


    "..."


    Soo-yeon pondered for a long while.


    After all, the photo book was meant for Jung-gyeom.


    The sexy expressions she usually didn''t show, or the seductive, cute expressions were all efforts to reveal herself through the excuse of a photo book for him.


    Even when taking photos, Soo-yeon made an effort, thinking of how Jung-gyeom would see her.


    ....Thus, eventually, Soo-yeon nodded.


    "...Go ahead and hang it."


    Only then did Jung-gyeom look through the rest of the photo book with a bright, beaming expression.


    Soo-yeon watched him for a long time.


    Soo-yeon entered her new studio apartment.


    It was less than a 5-minute walk from Jung-gyeom''s ce.


    Soo-yeon looked around her room from the entrance.


    It was her own space she had always wanted, yet for some reason, it felt much more deste than Jung-gyeom''s studio apartment.


    She took a shower andy down on the bed.


    Then, as usual, she turned on her phone and looked at photos of Jung-gyeom.


    The photos had be so numerous she wondered if she needed to change her phone.


    The storage space was disappearing.


    Jung-gyeom''s photos were bing essential to Soo-yeon.


    She remembered the events of earlier, reying Jung-gyeom''spliments and his expressions.


    And even the way he carefully cut out and attached the photo to the wall.


    Soo-yeon burst intoughter.


    She couldn''t help butugh.


    Jung-gyeom, now entering his room, would always see her.


    Could there be anything more joyful than this?


    It was her, not Sce.


    She felt a bit ahead of her, somehow.


    Lately, Sce had been too busy, unable to spend much time with Jung-gyeom.


    There was a time it seemed like they might start something, but now it seemed to have fizzled out.


    ....And even if it hadn''t fizzled out, she could keep Sce busy through her viin activities in the future.


    "....Sigh."


    Soo-yeon sighed.


    Looking at Jung-gyeom''s photos, she suddenly thought.


    What if she filled this deste room with photos, just like Jung-gyeom did?


    Printing out the photos of Jung-gyeom she had taken over time and sticking them in this room.


    "....That sounds good."


    She murmured.


    Then, a message arrived.


    It was from Ste.


    [Luna. The next n is set. It''s this weekend. Is that okay?]


    Soo-yeon nodded.


    She felt much better than when she was passively watching Min-bom take Jung-gyeom away.


    She felt it was an improvement and that she would continue to move forward.


    Also, there woulde a time when the viins of the alliance would join forces to grant her wish.


    Soo-yeon could easily imagine that things would go even better then.


    [Okay.]


    She replied.


    Dreaming of a future with Jung-gyeom.

 Chapter 70: Doubt (3)

    <h4>Chapter 70: Doubt (3)</h4>


    Weeks flew by swiftly.


    The days had been quite peaceful.


    Of course, from Sce''s perspective, they might have been a bit busy with Tryno and Liquid forming an alliance and causing trouble.


    A new piece of news also came out.


    A new viin joined the alliance: Tryno, Liquid, Stingshot, and now, Riem.


    Riem, a teleport ability user, was all that was known about her.


    Because of Riem, both Sce and Shake had a tough time.


    No matter how much they cornered her, she inevitably escaped through teleportation.


    She was a viin who should have been captured before Tryno, Liquid, and Stingshot teamed.


    Ranked 77th.


    That was Riem''s viin rank, but based on ability, she was likely the viin heroes wanted to capture the most.


    However, turning away from the viin world, those days were truly peaceful.


    Perhaps due to volunteering, more customers visited the restaurant, highlighting its shorings.


    Located in a secluded alley, having a sign that read ¡®Hero¡¯s Heart Restaurant¡¯ wasn¡¯t inviting enough.


    Seeing my attitude at volunteer facilities gave them courage.


    I considered changing the sign, but I had grown attached to everything, and it wasn''t as easy as said.


    Changing the sign wasn''t the only thing; renaming the restaurant would involve more paperwork...


    I decided to keep it as is.


    After all, with only three tables, I couldn¡¯t amodate more customers anyway.


    It was a perfect bnce, one could say.


    On the other hand, Song Soo-yeon seemed slightly discontent.


    Was it the increase in customers and more work, or the difort with the attention?


    Her sighs and tongue-clicking increased.


    Once, I chased away a man hitting on her, feeling really sorry for her.


    I adjusted the business hours, no longer opening in the morning as before. There seemed to be no need for it, and I needed time for volunteering.


    Also, Sundays were now closed.


    This was partly to manage Soo-yeon''s irritation. I told her it was okay not to help if it was too hard, but she always reacted angrily.


    Designating a day off wasn''t just for her. As I became busier, I too wanted a break on Sundays.


    So, it was for both reasons.


    And so, on a Sunday morning.


    In my one-room apartment, which I had taken back from Soo-yeon, I finished exercising andy on my bed, aimlessly passing the time.


    The weather was gradually warming up, signaling the approach of spring. It was still a bit chilly, though.


    April 1st marked the arrival of spring.


    Unlike before, the season now held a pleasant vibe,rgely thanks to Sce. After all, her name was synonymous withfort.


    -Beep, beep, beep, beep.


    My door lock rang at that moment.


    The door opened and as usual, Song Soo-yeon walked in.


    Living close by, she had made a habit of entering my room without notice.


    Without looking up from my phone, I addressed her.


    "Soo-yeon, feel free toe in, but please knock first."


    Soo-yeon, already inside, responded casually.


    "Do I really need to knock? Isn''t the door lock ringing a clear signal for you to prepare for my entrance?"


    "What if I were changing?"


    "..."


    Soo-yeon didn''t answer, just cleared her throat.


    Perhaps thinking of spring earlier made me wonder what Sce was doing.


    [Sce, what are you up to?]


    Her reply came swiftly.


    [Taking a break, haha. What about you, oppa?]


    [Just resting. It feels like it''s bing spring, so I thought of you.]


    "Mister, at least look away from your phone when you have a visitor."


    "...Huh? Oh, give me a moment..."


    [I was thinking of you as well.]


    Sce''s words brought a smile to my face, and I asked about her situation.


    [So, are things still tough for you? The viin alliance seems to be expanding. There are four of them now, right?]


    Soo-yeon''s voice interrupted again.


    "...What''s making you smile at your phone? Is it something amusing?"


    She knelt beside my bed, trying to peek at my screen.


    I instinctively turned off my phone, unwilling to share such personal exchanges.


    I had plenty to keep private.


    But Soo-yeon might have seen something. She asked, looking puzzled.


    "...Who were you texting?"


    [Yes. Four.]


    Sce''s brief response. Something felt off, piquing my curiosity and concern.


    Was she hiding something?


    "Mister, who were you texting?"


    "Ah, Bom."


    "What?"


    [I won''t pry, but you can always talk to me about your worries. Keeping them to yourself isn''t always good.]


    She replied with a sullen character emoji, hinting there might indeed be something troubling her.


    "Why are you texting Sce so early? Have you always texted each other like this?"


    "Just a moment, Soo-yeon."


    [Oppa, where are you? At the restaurant?]


    Sce''s question.


    [No. I''ve been closing the restaurant on Sundaystely.]


    [Then, at home?]


    [Yes, I''m back in my one-room apartment, as I mentioned before.]


    Soo-yeon''s voice gradually became background noise to my thoughts.


    "...!......!"


    "...Yeah... Uh-huh."


    I found myself responding absentmindedly as I focused on the text.


    [Then, oppa, can Ie to your ce for a bit?]


    [Uh? How will you get here?]


    [School has started again. I''m currently at the high school Soo-yeon used to attend, doing some bullying prevention. It''s nearby, so I cane over quickly.]


    [Thene over. It¡¯s been a long time. If something''s troubling you, we can talk about it.]


    "Mister!!"


    Startled by the loud shout, I identally dropped my phone.


    It was Song Soo-yeon, suddenly standing up from her spot, frowning down at me.


    Her eyes were slightly red, and her breathing was heavy.


    I could tell she was extremely angry without asking.


    "Sh*t, how can you not look at me even once!"


    "...Uh."


    I quickly got up from the bed and faced her.


    "Soo-yeon, it''s not like that... Sce has been busy... I was just worried about her..."


    "So you¡¯re saying you can¡¯t see me when I''m right here? Is that your excuse?"


    "Soo-yeon, let''s calm down. Start by calming your breathing, okay? Follow me. Inhale... exhale... inhale... exhale..."


    Soo-yeon, biting her lip and ring at me with annoyance, slowly calmed her breathing following my lead.


    I wished she waited a moment.


    I had barely texted for even 2 minutes.


    But calming down the upset person was the priority. I could exin my sideter.


    I slowly took in Soo-yeon¡¯s appearance.


    I hadn¡¯t noticed before due to a quick nce, but she was dressed differently than usual.


    Hadn''t she mentioned making a lot of money?


    She wasn''t wearing the shabby coat, but one with thick padding instead...


    "...Huh? Your clothes..."


    "........"


    I nced at the photo of Soo-yeon on the wall. ck tank top and baggy pants. She was wearing the exact outfit she was photographed in.


    "...Now you see?"


    Soo-yeon looked up at me with angry eyes.


    She looked just as beautiful as when I hadplimented her.


    But my focus shifted.


    "Soo-yeon...! It''s cold, why the tank top...!"


    "I''m okay because I have a coat...! Done, you have nothing else to say?"


    Her intention was so clear, I couldn''t help but start with apliment.


    "No, you look pretty. Beautiful, but... it''s cold outside."


    "I felt colder in workout clothes. This is nothing. Anyway, how could you not notice my effort and instead texting unni...!"


    sh!


    At that moment, the room suddenly brightened and felt much warmer.


    Looking outside, Sce was there.


    Though caught up in a conversation with Soo-yeon, I quickly walked to the window and opened it.


    As soon as the window opened, Sce flew into the house without a greeting, seemingly cautious of being seen by others.


    Only inside did she speak.


    "...Soo-yeon is here?"


    "..."


    "Really, Soo-yeon sticks to oppa like glue, doesn''t she?"


    "...Not exactly."


    Following this brief exchange, Sce turned her attention to me, pulling down her mask to reveal her face. With a bright smile, she opened her arms wide.


    "...Uh."


    Ignoring Soo-yeon''s soft sigh, Min-Bom hugged me tightly and greeted me with a cheerful voice.


    "Oppa! It''s been so long...! What, has it been 2 weeks...?"


    "It has been a while, Bom. You''ve been quite busy."


    I returned her hug, ready to listen to whatever she needed to share.


    "...Unni, be careful, or Mister will get hurt. Ease up."


    Song Soo-yeon stepped closer.


    But Min-Bom paid no mind to Soo-yeon''s warning, pressing closer to me.


    "Oops."


    Her force pushed me back, and I stumbled over the bed behind me, falling backward.


    Sce didn''t let go, following me down onto the bed.


    -Thunk.


    We found ourselves lying on the bed together.


    As confused as I was, Soo-yeon''s shocked face also caught my attention.


    Yet, Sce, cuddling close to me, shared,


    "...Haah... I''ve been having a really, really hard time, oppa..."


    Song Soo-yeon watched silently as Jung-gyeom got ready to leave.


    "Then, I''ll go grab some ingredients. Wait here a bit, both of you?"


    He nned to head to the restaurant for ingredients, intending to cook for them.


    "Yeah, we''ll wait."


    Min-Bom waved at him with a bright smile.


    Since bing a viin, Song Soo-yeon had grown to be wary around Sce... but at this moment, she wanted to be alone with her.


    She had things she wanted to ask.


    -Thud.


    Beep beep.


    With the door closed and locked, the atmosphere around Sce subtly shifted again.


    Soo-yeon examined Sce from head to toe.


    Now, seeing her up close, the hero costume seemed overly revealing.


    It fit snugly, entuating every curve.


    As beautiful as its sleek S-curves were, Sce appeared to Soo-yeon like someone seeking male attention.


    "Unni, doesn''t that outfit embarrass you?"


    Of course, Soo-yeon, when transforming into Luna, wore a simr attire. But not currently dressed as Luna, she felt bold enough to make such a remark.


    Sce smiled.


    "Has Soo-yeon started modeling? So, you''re into fashion now? It''s fine. My outfit is very functional, and I like it. It''s the only thing that can withstand my heat."


    "..."


    "But what''s that?"


    Min-Bom gestured towards the photo of Soo-yeon on the wall.


    Feeling a mix of embarrassment and a hint of triumph, Soo-yeon answered,


    "...It''s from my photobook."


    "Ah. But why is it in oppa''s room...?"


    "Oppa hung it up, saying I looked beautiful. He wouldn''t take it down even when I asked."


    ".....Hmm. You''re wearing the same outfit now?"


    A pause followed.


    Soo-yeon was about to ask why Sce hade, but Sce spoke first, her gaze fixed on Soo-yeon.


    "Ah, Soo-yeon. I''m dating oppa."


    Soo-yeon''s thoughts stalled. The small sense of victory she''d felt crumbled.


    A heart-wrenching sadness overwhelmed her, triggered by that simple statement.


    Blinking back tears, she managed to whisper,


    "...................What?"

 Chapter 71: Doubt (4)

    Chapter 71: Doubt (4)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Song Soo-yeon was unable to make even the slightest movement.


    Her mind went nk, and all the energy drained from her body.


    She had nothing.


    Except for Jung-gyeom.


    But now, he had be Sce''s.


    The one who had brought light into her world now belonged to another woman.


    His warmth, his smile, his tender heart. Now, they had an owner.


    She wasn''t even angry.


    The overwhelming pain in her heart made it impossible for her to be angry.


    She just asked weakly,


    "Since when?"


    Since when did Jung-gyeom give her love?


    Since when had he been secretly whispering love to her behind her back?


    Was that the reason he was so focused on the phone earlier?


    Because she was a lower priority than Min-Bom?


    She hated it.


    She hated it so much.


    She couldn''t ept that she wasn''t Jung-gyeom''s first.


    Min-Bom tilted her head at her reaction.


    "Aren''t you overreacting, Soo-yeon...?"


    How could she not be surprised? How could she not be flustered?


    Min-Bom had no idea what Jung-gyeom meant to Song Soo-yeon.


    It just made her feel even more pathetic.


    "I didn''t expect this kind of reaction..."


    "..."


    Seeing Song Soo-yeon''s serious face, Min-Bom awkwardly scratched her head.


    "It''s April Fool''s Day."


    "Ah."


    Relief washed over her like waking from a terrible nightmare, her face suddenly flushing with heat.


    Cold sweat seeped out of her, and her heart, which had stopped, began to beat strongly again.


    "..."


    "..."


    At the same time, she felt an indescribable anger.


    The fact that she had been fooled by such a prank irritated her.


    Seeing Song Soo-yeon notughing at all, Min-Bom reached out.


    Then, she slowly apologized while holding Song Soo-yeon''s wrist.


    "I''m sorry, it wasn''t-"


    -Thwack!


    Song Soo-yeon, irritated, pped away her hand.


    "Don''t ever y that kind of prank again."


    And then she warned her.


    As expected, she and Min-Bom were ipatible. They simply didn''t match.


    Min-Bom, taken aback, stiffened, and her expression dried up.


    She showed an expression she had never shown to Jung-gyeom.


    After taking a few shallow breaths, she finally asked.


    "Soo-yeon, isn''t that too much?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Why are you so angry, exactly?"


    "Do I look like I''m angry?"


    "It was just a joke...!"


    She was about to say that the joke had gone too far, but Song Soo-yeon swallowed her words.


    Fighting with her would just run parallel lines.


    She knew they would end up fighting like this for a lifetime.


    It would be better to just bear it now and someday, as Luna, crush Sce.


    Song Soo-yeon sighed deeply and got up from her seat.


    "Where are you going?"


    Min-Bom asked, but she didn''t answer.


    Song Soo-yeon headed to the bathroom to catch her breath and wash her face.


    It would be nice to wait until Jung-gyeom arrived.


    Staying in the studio apartment was a mistake.


    -Ssshh.


    She drenched her face in cold water.


    As her emotions settled, relief came above all else.


    She was thankful once again that Jung-gyeom was not Min-Bom''s lover.


    She felt a renewed sense of crisis.


    She must not forget that such a fox is clinging to his side.


    While washing her face, Song Soo-yeon organized her thoughts.


    It was a minor but definite trigger.


    She realized once again that she needed to act.


    ...Perhaps she should step up her ns.


    Either to destroy Sce or to be with Jung-gyeom.


    She decided she would contact Steter tonight.


    It was time to fulfill her wish.


    "...Sigh."


    Song Soo-yeon shook the water off her smooth skin and looked into the mirror.


    The redness in her cheeks from anger had subsided significantly.


    Her emotions had calmed down a lot.


    She patted her face dry with a towel.


    "..."


    The scent of Jung-gyeom wafted towards her.


    For a moment, she took a deep breath and felt peace.


    Then, a familiar ringtone sounded.


    Her eyes snapped open.


    "...Huh?"


    At the same time, Song Soo-yeon reflexively felt for her pocket.


    ...Her phone was not there.


    The ringing outside was hers.


    Her heart sank in an instant.


    She wasn''t afraid of receiving calls from Ste or other viins.


    She had memorized their numbers but hadn''t saved them.


    Their names wouldn''t appear on her phone.


    But she had saved Jung-gyeom''s number.


    As ''My Hero''.


    A nickname that overflowed with longing just by looking at it.


    A nickname that could reveal how deeply she felt.


    Seeing it, Min-Bom would also undoubtedly realize Song Soo-yeon''s feelings.


    Song Soo-yeon quickly ran out of the bathroom.


    "..."


    "..."


    But Min-Bom was already holding her phone in her hand.


    Her face was still stiff, but the atmosphere was different from before.


    "...."


    The ringtone eventually stopped.


    Silence filled the room.


    Min-Bom neither answered the phone nor asked any questions, nor did she hand over the phone.


    She just coldly stared at the screen.


    Then, Min-Bom''s eyes moved, looking towards Song Soo-yeon.


    Song Soo-yeon felt a pressure she had never experienced before.


    This was not the Min-Bom she had known.


    Not the annoying, angry Min-Bom...


    But the hero, Sce, had appeared in front of Song Soo-yeon.


    The Sce who had captured numerous viins.


    "...What is this."


    Sce spoke coldly.


    Song Soo-yeon instinctively stepped back.


    "...Who is this."


    She hadpletely changed.


    Not a trace of goodwill or mercy could be seen in her expression.


    It was like seeing Min-Bom''s true colors.


    Though she wasn''t surprised to see Min-Bom''s true nature, given the uneasy aspects she had noticed before, this level of menace was unexpected.


    "...''My Hero''. Who is this?"


    Song Soo-yeon was momentarily overwhelmed by her presence and could not respond.


    Sce turned the phone around, showing the lock screen.


    Jung-gyeom''s smiling photo was brightly disyed.


    "...And why is there a photo of Oppa as your lock screen?"


    "..."


    "What''s with you?"


    She felt as though all her secrets were being uncovered at once. Having delved into the dirty secrets of others, she had a strong aversion to her own being exposed.


    ...Yet, Song Soo-yeon quicklyposed herself.


    This was not the time to panic.


    What was done was done.


    What mattered was how she would act now.


    She asked first.


    "...Why are you touching my phone?"


    Min-Bom''s cold gaze slowly shifted to Song Soo-yeon''s phone. With a dismissive click of her tongue, Min-Bom said,


    "Alright, I''m sorry about that. But I only looked because there was a call. Now answer me. What is this?"


    "..."


    Her voice was steady, but the gravity of it grew heavier with time.


    Applying tremendous pressure, Min-Bom said,


    "...It would be better for you to answer well. I''m not sure how I''ll react."


    "What do you want to hear?"


    "''My Hero.'' Who is this?"


    Song Soo-yeon swallowed before answering clearly.


    "An older man."


    "...What?"


    "Because he saved me. He stopped me on the day I was going tomit suicide. That''s why I saved it like that. Because he''s my hero. Is there a problem with that?"


    "..."


    Min-Bom and Song Soo-yeon red at each other for a long time.


    In the past, Song Soo-yeon might have backed down.


    But maybe because she had be a viin and had started carrying the name Luna, she no longer wanted to lower her eyes so easily.


    Being submissive was something for the powerless high school student Song Soo-yeon.


    "...Fine, let''s say that''s the case."


    Min-Bom raised her eyebrows and looked away.


    Then, she asked while showing the phone''s wallpaper,


    "Isn''t this crossing a line? Why is Oppa your phone''s wallpaper?"


    "..."


    "To do this when you''re not even dating... it''s a bit creepy. Oppa doesn''t like you in that way. Wouldn''t he be shocked if he saw this? What right do you have to do this?"


    Min-Bom''s interrogation seemed endless. It was as if she had stirred up a ho''s nest.


    "You said... you don''t like Oppa. That''s what you said."


    Song Soo-yeon''s expression started to crumble. There was nothing she regretted more.


    "You told me not to get involved with Oppa. You said you weren''t interested in dating. You said you hated men. That''s why I let you off. Even when you were utterly insufferable, I let it slide. But... this changes things, doesn''t it?"


    Sce''s eyes began to glow. She was using her powers. Whether it was intentional or out of excitement, the pressure intensified.


    Song Soo-yeon did not back down. She was determined to stand her ground. She couldn''t just tuck her tail and run now.


    Min-Bom warned,


    "You''d better watch how you conduct yourself."


    Song Soo-yeon replied, hiding her tension.


    "...Why are you interfering so much if you''re not dating him?"


    "I said I like Oppa."


    "So what?"


    Min-Bomughed derisively, astounded.


    "Do you like Oppa?"


    She asked.


    "..."


    After pondering for a while, Song Soo-yeon took a deep breath.


    She looked directly into Min-Bom''s eyes.


    And then she says,


    "I love him. Madly."


    "..."


    "..."


    She then let out a smallugh. It was an act, but it was effective in provoking the other party.


    "It''s April Fool''s Day. Smile, Unni."


    "..."


    Min-Bom smiled as well. She let out a coldugh.


    "...Now I see why you don''t have friends, Soo-yeon."


    Song Soo-yeon could tell.


    From now on, there would be no friendly rtionship with Min-Bom.


    ---


    ---


    Hourster, after being treated to lunch by Jung-gyeom, Min-Bom returned to the Hero Association and entered her personal office.


    As always, she scanned the room using electromaic waves, then quickly found a pack of cigarettes and shook it in her palm with a couple of taps.


    -Thump! Thump!


    When stress exceeded its limits, she always craved a cigarette.


    Since consulting with Jung-gyeom about this issue was not an option, she had no choice but to deal with it alone.


    She hurriedly lit a cigarette and began to smoke.


    Inhaling the smoke deeply into her lungs, she trembled slightly.


    She had pretended otherwise in front of Song Soo-yeon, but she was nervous.


    Soo-yeon, being so close to Jung-gyeom and beautiful, was an unexpected rival.


    It made her anxious.


    Moreover, as greedy as Min-Bom was, she felt she had to somehow secure Jung-gyeom.


    Only by his side could she not be Sce, but ''Min-Bom'', and learn the small joys of being with him.


    Even though it might seem trivial, to Min-Bom, who was always in the midst of blood and broken bones, nothing was more precious.


    She was realizing this fact more and more.


    The nearly two weeks she hadn''t seen Jung-gyeom were the hardest, which said it all.


    "...Sigh..."


    As she tapped the ash into her hand, she pondered.


    She had toe up with a n.


    What should she do?


    What decision should she make?


    "...How can I make Jung-gyeom love me?"


    Thinking about it, she had always received help from him. Was there nothing she could do to help him in return?


    Could she not show her charm?


    Should she be more aggressive?


    Love was new to her, and it was giving her a headache.


    ---


    ---


    After a long time, she stood up.


    Four cigarette butts were crushed in her hand.


    Pondering yielded no answers. She decided to take action.


    She would make him a lunchbox.


    Compared to the time spent in turmoil, it seemed like a cute conclusion... but that was her choice.


    Jung-gyeom worked at a restaurant and had likely never had someone cook for him before.


    It was a small gesture, but just as Sce found salvation in those small moments of happiness, she decided she wanted to give him the same joy.


    With limited time to spend together, this was the best option.


    She knew she had to create time together, even if it meant forcing it.


    ---


    ---


    Song Soo-yeon returned to her studio apartment and called Ste.


    While biting her nails, she recalled the despair she felt when she thought she had lost Jung-gyeom.


    "..."


    At the same time, she remembered Min-Bom''s gaze and the words she had said.


    ''...Now I see why you don''t have friends, Soo-yeon.''


    ...She had never despised someone so much.


    Though she didn''t show it, her face flushed because it hit a really sore spot.


    She felt she had to release this raging anger.


    There was no dying it any longer.


    -Beep!


    Ste answered the phone.


    "Luna, calling at this time-"


    "-Ste. When will my wish be fulfilled?"


    Song Soo-yeon asked abruptly.


    "..."


    Ste fell silent at Song Soo-yeon''s sudden question.


    But Soo-yeon did not stop.


    "You''ve been helping others for almost 2 weeks. When will it be my turn?"


    "...Haven''t I given you enough money?"


    Soo-yeon suppressed her rising emotions and said,


    "...Damn...you know my priority isn''t money..., Ste."


    A long sigh was the response.


    Soo-yeon felt if Ste rejected her proposal now, she might explode.


    Such was the extent of her anger.


    Her obsession with Jung-gyeom surged.


    Finally, Ste said,


    "...Yes, I understand."


    Soo-yeon exhaled, cooling her anger for a moment. She took it positively that Ste had epted.


    "...So, what do you want? Love? Or...Sce?"


    "Sce."


    Soo-yeon answered without hesitation.


    Gritting her teeth, she said,


    "...Let''s destroy this b*tch."

 Chapter 72: Doubt (5)

    Chapter 72: Doubt (5)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Tuesday.


    Luna arrived at the hideout first, sitting at the round table.


    Tapping her legs, she waited for the viins who had yet to arrive.


    Today, mixed emotions filled her at the thought of finally smashing Sce to pieces.


    Worry and tension.


    Excitement and slight fear.


    And even guilt toward Jung-gyeom.


    But above all, anticipation was foremost.


    Her mind was sharper than ever before.


    Even as they arrived one by one and greeted her, she did not let go of that tension.


    She kept thinking about Sce, who had been openly hostile upon learning of her affection for Jung-gyeom.


    As if Jung-gyeom was something she owned, that brazen attitude.


    Luna was without a moment of peace.


    Even a gentle dog bares its teeth when someone reaches for its bone.


    She wasn''t malicious, just desperate.


    She wanted to get rid of Sce by any means necessary.


    Finally, Ste appearedst.


    Has everyone arrived?


    Luna lifted her head, looking at Ste with a smile.


    Liquid asked her.


    So, today is the day we attack Sce?


    Yes, for Luna.


    Liquid nodded.


    Then we must help.


    Luna was gradually gaining recognition from the viins.


    Especially Liquid, who had significantly lowered his guard towards her after the crackdown on drug organization members.


    Tryno suddenly spoke up.


    But is there a reason to gather like this? I could have smashed Sce myself.


    All eyes turned to him. His confidence was at an all-time high recently.


    He wasn''t being outdone by Shake anymore and had developed the ability to confront him one-on-one, so it was natural.


    The other viins, except Luna, agreed with his opinion, looking at Ste.


    ...


    But Ste just smiled after a moment of silence.


    Tryno. We shouldn''t underestimate Sce.


    It''s not that I underestimated her, but-


    No, Tryno.


    Ste sharply interrupted him.


    ...We need to be more cautious of Sce. She will be a tremendous monster in the future. A monster even worse than Shake.


    No one dared to speak lightly after Ste''s assertion.


    Only Tryno looked baffled.


    Still, Ste continued.


    If it wasn''t for Luna''s wish, we would have avoided confronting Sce. Until he appears.


    ...He?


    Anyway, it means she''s a dangerous hero. So, I hope none of you take this n lightly.


    Liquid also secretly shared his opinion.


    ...Hmm. I acknowledge she''s growing fast, but still...if Tryno and I team up, we can take down Sce...


    Ste nodded.


    We might still be able to do that. Sce is still growing. ''Still,'' and might be crushable. That''s also why we''re going through with this n.


    Tryno spoke, frowning all the while.


    "...Ste, that sounds like you''re underestimating me."


    "So, prove me wrong. Let''s step on Sce once and for all."


    "..."


    It was clear from the start that Ste had put a lot of preparation into this simple n.


    Luna liked that, but for some reason, every time Ste acknowledged Sce, it irked her.


    She didn''t want to believe that Sce was such a remarkable person.


    She just didn''t want to.


    ---


    ---


    While preparing the restaurant in the morning, I waited for Sce.


    She had said she would visit the restaurant today.


    After school started, she always remained on standby at school, which was very close to our restaurant.


    -Ding!


    The door to the restaurant rang.


    I poked my head out of the kitchen and warmly weed Sce as she entered.


    "Are you here?"


    Sce smiled as she pulled down her mask.


    "Yes, oppa."


    She looked around and asked.


    "Soo-yeon isn''t here today, right?"


    "Yes, she''s not here. She went to a photo shoot today. Isn''t that great?"


    Wiping my hands, I approached her.


    Then I noticed something in her hands.


    "Huh? What''s that?"


    Sce said with a big smile.


    "...This is a lunchbox."


    "Did you bring something to eat? Wait a minute, I haven''t prepared anything yet... I''ll make something quickly, so wait."


    "....Huh?"


    "...Huh?"


    When Sce made a slightly disappointed face, I looked at her puzzled.


    "...Aren''t we going to eat together...?"


    She asked.


    Toote, I realized what she meant.


    "...Did you bring one for me too?"


    She nodded.


    As someone who rarely received anything from anyone, I hadn''t expected Sce to have packed a lunchbox for me.


    "No...Bom, when did you find the time...you''ve been so busy and struggling..."


    A surge of deep emotion washed over me.


    cing a hand on my chest, I took a breath. The impact of this small gesture was unbelievable.


    "Why are you so moved, oppa? You always make delicious food for me."


    "But still..."


    "Don''t be like that...! Let''s sit and eat, okay?"


    Embarrassed, she took my hand and led me to the table.


    As I continued to blink in happiness, digesting the joy, she began to unpack the lunchbox, arranging it in front of me.


    One lunchbox in front of me, and one in front of her.


    Sce, with a slightly reddened face, told me.


    "...Open it, oppa."


    "Thank you. I''ll enjoy it."


    I opened the lunchbox as she asked.


    It was a bit rustic, but clearly, a lot of care had gone into the various dishes inside.


    Rice, and cute Vienna sausages. Spicy pork stir-fry and-


    "Ah!"


    At that moment, Sce, startled, let out a loud exmation.


    Then she hurriedly grabbed the lunchbox she had handed to me.


    I was surprised and looked at her.


    "Bom, why?"


    "That, that one was mine. Eat this one, oppa."


    And then she pushed the lunchbox that was in front of her towards me.


    "No, the one from before was fine too?"


    "This, this is a failure. I gave it to you by mistake. Just stop talking and eat that."


    "..."


    I couldn''t help but burst intoughter. A warm atmosphere filled the restaurant.


    As she said, I opened the other lunchbox.


    The rice and side dishes were clearly more neatly prepared than the other.


    "Ah!"


    But Sce screamed again.


    Bursting intoughter, I asked.


    "What''s wrong this time?"


    "The...the shape of the peas..."


    I looked at my rice.


    Green peas were scattered here and there on the white rice.


    "...I like peas, you know?"


    Sce muttered as she looked at me.


    "That''s not it...I tried to make them into hearts."


    "..."


    For a moment, my heart skipped a beat, and I was at a loss for words. The action was too cute to respond to.


    "......"


    I couldn''t help butugh, somewhat incredulously.


    Was this a natural act? Or a high-level n to win my affection?


    Every action seemed charming, so such thoughts naturally urred.


    "...Well...can''t be helped...let''s eat, oppa."


    Sce looked down dejectedly and picked up her spoon. It was surprising to see such a strong hero show this side.


    Getting to know Sce, it felt like I was seeing many sides of her that she never showed.


    -Bang!!!


    At that moment, a thunderous roar shook the ground.


    Sce and I instantly locked eyes.


    This was not a sound that urred naturally.


    Clearly, it was the emergence of a viin.


    And the direction of the sound came from the school.


    Sce''s eyes started to wander.


    She looked back and forth between the lunchbox and me. Like me, she didn''t want to miss this moment.


    But personal and professional lives must be separated.


    I understand her, but she shouldn''t be wavering.


    "Bom."


    I quickly grabbed her wrist.


    The spoon fell from her hand powerlessly.


    Our eyes exchanged nces for a few seconds.


    During that, another roar sounded.


    -Bang!!!


    Sce closed her eyes tightly. And when she opened them again, there was no more hesitation to be seen.


    She stood up with determined eyes.


    "Oppa, stay out of trouble."


    She pulled up her mask.


    "...I''ll finish this quickly ande back."


    Then she turned around and left the restaurant.


    As soon as she stepped out, sheunched into a massive burst of light, flying towards the school.


    ---


    ---


    "Luna, we need to create chaos to make Sce panic."


    Ste spoke through the walkie-talkie.


    "Once Tryno and Liquid start causing trouble on the sports field, please control all the students. Make them cause amotion."


    Stingshot''s voice came through the crackling walkie-talkie.


    "I''ve arrived at the sniping point. I''m ready."


    "Stingshot, remember, it''s not just about Sce, we need to dy the reinforcements too. Got it?"


    "I know."


    "Luna, Tryno and Liquid are almost there. Head into the school."


    Song Soo-yeon entered the familiar back door she always used for school.


    None of the viins knew this was her alma mater.


    Thus, Song Soo-yeon alone was immersed in odd memories.


    In fact, she thought she wouldn''t feel anything, having been saved by Jung-gyeom.


    She thought the school was a distant memory, long forgotten.


    But trauma isn''t so easily forgotten.


    Walking down the hallway, numerous anxiety-inducing memories resurfaced, causing her heart to race and her breath to quicken.


    Memories of being shunned.


    Gossip and harassment.


    Boys trying to get her attention. Idiots who pretended to run ahead only to turn back and stare at her face.


    Male teachers who scanned her body up and down, and female teachers who coldly ignored her suffering.


    Each memory delivered a pang of sorrow to her heart.


    Luna eventually arrived at the center of the school.


    She extended her hand.


    Ready to use her powers.


    There are no fond memories here.


    It was hell. A ce she had always wanted to destroy.


    She only regretted that her ssmates had already graduated.


    "......."


    But why then?


    It was the ce she most wanted to destroy, yet she hesitated to use her powers.


    Because the targets are minors?


    But Song Soo-yeon was about their age.


    She hadn''t yet fully grasped the distinction of being a minor.


    Because she owed them, unknowingly?


    Definitely not.


    ...Or, out of guilt towards Jung-gyeom?


    ...Not that she wasn''t guilty, but she had alreadymitted numerous crimes.


    "...Ah."


    Soon, Song Soo-yeon realized the reason.


    It would be the first time using her powers on ordinary citizens.


    She had been so focused on destroying Sce that she forgot that fact.


    Until now, she had only used her powers on gangsters or other viins.


    Staying under the radar, her name hadn''t even made it onto the viin rankings.


    If things go ording to n, she wouldn''t get caught, but it would still be a monumental moment.


    When she used her powers on criminals, there was some guilt to mitigate.


    But now it''s different.


    Now, she was truly bing a viin.


    -Bang!!!


    In that moment of reflection, Tryno sent the signal.


    He created a massive explosion on the sports field, causing a loud noise.


    Students and teachers start screaming in panic.


    No one ran out of the ssrooms, but it was clear chaos was beginning.


    It was time to use her powers.


    But for some reason, she hesitated again.


    It was like thest bit of humanity she didn''t know she still had.


    "........."


    Why does Jung-gyeom''s face keeping to mind?


    Why does his kindness and warmth resurface?


    Knowing that Sce is taking all of that away, why can''t she use her powers?


    Then, someone running towards her suddenly fell to the ground at the sight of her viin outfit.


    "EEK...!"


    Luna recognized him.


    He was the PE teacher.


    The one who always harbored vile sexual harassment intentions inside.


    "....Ha."


    Suddenly, seeing him made everything easier. The hesitation disappeared instantly.


    "It''s been a while."


    Luna muttered in a voice the PE teacher couldn''t hear.


    Simultaneously, her hands and eyes began to glow purple.


    "Create chaos."


    Shemanded everyone.


    ---


    ---


    Sce told me to stay away, but I couldn''t possibly do that.


    I quickly entered an apartment that had a view of the school''s sports field.


    The sound that shook the ground did not subside even as I ran up the stairs.


    It was clear that an intense battle was underway.


    Finally reaching the long corridor of the apartment, I looked out the window.


    There was Sce, standing against Tryno and Liquid.


    -Bang!!


    And Stingshot, who was sniping at her from the school rooftop.


    ".....These bastards....!"


    Seeing them, a sudden rage exploded within me.


    Like fire catching oil, my emotions red up fiercely and quickly.


    "Huff.....Huff...."


    But I restrained myself, testing my patience to its limits, just watching the scene unfold.


    My fists were trembling as I clenched them tightly.


    I couldn''t use my powers.


    The promise I made next to Sce as I was dying wasn''t something light.


    -Bang!! Bang!!!


    Tryno''s fists had already torn through Sce''s sleeve.


    If she had been a regr person, her body might have exploded too, but Sce was holding her ground.


    Sce, who had made me a lunchbox, stood against the viins without backing down.


    She was exactly as I had always admired.


    Her physical strength might have been less than I remembered, but her spirit and determination were the same.


    Eventually, I bowed my head and looked away.


    I needed time to calm my heart.


    I had to believe.


    Just believe.


    Sce wouldn''t fall to them.


    Frowning and gritting my teeth, I lifted my head again to look at the sports field.


    I took in each viin standing on the now-destroyed sports field.


    Tryno.


    Liquid.


    Stingshot.


    I looked around.


    There was talk of a teleporter... Riem.


    Though I couldn''t see her.


    She''d probably show up the moment they tried to escape.


    "...Tryno, Liquid, Stingshot..."


    I repeated their names. I couldn''t do anything right now, but I vowed never to forget them.


    -Crash!!


    At that moment, the school''s windows shattered all at once, and numerous chairs were thrown out of the school.


    ".......?"


    Like me, Sce''s attention was momentarily captured by the scene.


    Soon after, several students started flowing out of the school building''s main entrance, fighting among themselves.


    "What''s happening...?"


    I forgot to watch Sce''s battle and stared nkly at the scene.


    Two students became four, and four became eight.


    Soon, the area around the sports field was in chaos with students fighting each other.


    Instead of hiding or evacuating from the battle between viins and heroes, it was as if they themselves had be heroes and viins, fighting among themselves.


    "...........................Huh?"


    I felt a sense of dj vu.


    Simrly, my heart sank.


    In situations where inexplicable events unfold at the site of a battle between viins and heroes, there''s always one viin behind it all.


    "........Luna?"


    It was a shocking scene, enough to make me forget the anger I was feeling.

 Chapter 73: Doubt (6)

    Chapter 73: Doubt (6)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "...Luna?"


    The moment the name weakly spilled from my lips and echoed back to my ears, I snapped back to reality, shocked.


    That couldn''t be possible.


    What was I even saying?


    Of course, it wasn''t possible, as Song Soo-yeon had gone to a photoshoot.


    Hadn''t I seen the evidence myself?


    After having seen that stunning photo album with my own eyes, how could I doubt it?


    Song Soo-yeon is currently relying on me. Who else would stand by her side if not me?


    At the very least, I should not be thinking this way.


    -Crash!!


    Once again, chairs flew through the school windows.


    My expression darkened.


    "...No."


    I shook my head and bit my lip.


    No matter how simr to Luna''s powers it may seem, it couldn''t be her.


    After all, Song Soo-yeon isn''t an ability user.


    When I pulled her from the rooftop, the future that could have blossomed surely disappeared.


    So... these powers must belong to another viin.


    While Song Soo-yeon hasn''t awakened the ability to control, another viin must have.


    It was another viin recing Luna.


    It had to be.


    "..."


    Yet, why couldn''t I take my eyes off it?


    If I could see them just once, then I could be certain.


    I wished I could see that the person behind this power wasn''t Luna.


    -Bang!!!


    But the truth was, I had no time to focus on that scene.


    Right next to me, Sce was in the midst of a fierce battle.


    She was getting pushed back as time went on.


    She couldn''t withstand thebined assault of Tryno, Liquid, and Stingshot.


    With countless students running wild and three viins attacking her, it must be hard to decide whether to protect the citizens or herself first.


    The situation was chaotic, yet she refused to back down.


    Even I found myself alternating my gaze between Sce and the chaotic students.


    My body kept twitching, itching to leap out.


    "Haah...haah..."


    I lowered my head again, catching my breath.


    Everything will be okay.


    Staying calm is most important.


    Let''s calm down. Don''t rush into negative thoughts.


    This isn''t Luna, and Sce won''t lose.


    I have to believe.


    "...Please."


    I prayed.


    ---


    ---


    "Give up, Sce!"


    Tryno threw a punch with augh.


    Sce struggled to block it.


    At the same time, she grimaced, bracing for the iing pain.


    -Bang!!


    Sure enough, a significant shock was felt on her wrist.


    Her body withstood Tryno''s explosion, but her sleeves did not.


    Not just the sleeves, but various parts of her hero costume were getting torn apart.


    Blood even flowed from where Stingshot''s bullets grazed her.


    She tried to create distance, but Liquid didn''t give her a chance.


    He tenaciously followed her, filling in the gaps between Tryno''s attacks.


    ''I''m scared.''


    She thought to herself alone.


    It was clear that the Viin Alliance was targeting her and hade to this school.


    Tryno, Liquid, and Stingshot were after her... and the rampaging students were undoubtedly Luna''s doing.


    The students'' rampage imposed limits on her powers. Fearing possibly hurting them, she couldn''t unleash her full strength.


    ''I want to run away.''


    She thought.


    If she wasn''t careful, she might die here. This moment could be herst.


    Facing the infamous Viin Alliance alone, there was no chance of winning.


    ...And when hope was absent, the desire to turn and flee grew stronger.


    Even if it was disgraceful, she could survive.


    Dropping all the reputation she had built up to now and facing immense criticism... but she could live.


    After all, the students were also running amok. It wasn''t as if she could save such people, could she?


    They weren''t looking for help, and being manipted, they were more of a hindrance... perhaps it couldn''t be helped if she couldn''t save them.


    Her body was gradually getting tired.


    She realized there wasn''t much time left to use her powers.


    Her abilities were also cooling down.


    -Bang!!!


    While she was lost in herplex thoughts, a bullet from Stingshot prated her foot.


    "Ugh...!"


    She momentarily lost her bnce and fell.


    Simultaneously, Trynounched a punch towards her face.


    Sce managed to block the punch with her hands by turning her head.


    -Bang!!


    But she couldn''t stop herself from being thrown backward.


    Sliding across the yground, she fell backward.


    A shock transmitted through her back.


    "Argh! Haah...!"


    Though she had fallen, she quickly got back up.


    With trembling arms, she lifted her body and squeezed out her powers to float in the air.


    To stop was to die.


    She couldn''t stop.


    Unable to walk any further, she had to fly.


    Although slower, she had no choice.


    Sce scanned her enemies from the air.


    Tryno was smiling, watching her, while Liquid was creating water in the air. Stingshot was reloading his next bullet.


    The citizens she needed to protect were just fighting amongst themselves.


    ...This was a first for her in such a battlefield.


    A fight without any cheers from anyone.


    A fight withoutrades.


    A fight where she didn''t even know what she was fighting for.


    She really wanted to run away.


    ...Is anyone watching?


    Maybe no one was watching.


    It might be okay to run away.


    After all, there''s no one in their right mind here.


    Sce pressed her in-earmunicator and asked.


    "...When is backuping?"


    The reply came back.


    "5 minutes...! Just hold on for 5 more minutes...!"


    ''F*ck...''


    Sce swore for the first time in a while.


    It was a moment where she couldn''t hold back from cursing.


    5 minutes.


    There was no hope.


    The more she thought about it, running away seemed like the right choice.


    At that moment, Tryno spoke.


    "Don''t even think about running, Sce. You''re our target. Even if you run, we''ll chase you."


    Liquid nodded in agreement.


    "Yeah, don''t bother. Heroes shouldn''t run away."


    Though their words were meant to taunt, Sce felt they struck a nerve.


    Her mind began to be overtaken as well. The fear wouldn''t leave her.


    ...Suddenly, Jung-gyeom came to mind.


    She couldn''t understand why he appeared in her thoughts.


    Was it because, as both her body and spirit were breaking, the mask of Sce shattered, returning her to Min-Bom?


    Was it because she had no allies in this battlefield?


    Or was it because, facing death, she regretted not having eaten the lunchbox?


    Did he manage to escape?


    She hoped the debris from Tryno''s explosions hadn''t flown near Jung-gyeom.


    The temperature kept dropping. Her abilities were reaching their limit.


    This might be the end.


    Min-Bom secretly bit her lip.


    Yes, running awa-


    "-Sce!! You can do it!!"


    At that moment, a shout that snapped her back to reality rang out.


    "...Oppa?"


    She whispered.


    Had he not run away?


    ''Because he was worried about me?''


    Simultaneously, a surge of emotion welled up inside her... and her powers began to reignite.


    ---


    ---


    -Bang!!!


    Tryno''s fist exploded, causing a massive sound.


    Holding onto the railing and about to leap towards the yground, she hesitated onest time.


    Sce tumbled on the ground before lifting herself into the air.


    She chose to fly, as Stingshot''s bullet had earlier pierced her foot.


    Her hands trembled.


    I repeated in my head hundreds of times that I must believe.


    She would endure this.


    She would grow.


    She would ovee.


    Because she was Sce.


    But it was clear.


    She had reached her limit.


    The bright light she emanated was gradually dimming.


    A symptom that always appeared when our fights dragged on.


    She didn''t have much time left.


    Yet, there was a reason I did not step in.


    I remembered Sce, crying bitterly beside me as I was dying.


    The regret I felt at resolving everything with force.


    As long as she struggled to fight, I wanted to believe.


    My hero would not crumble here.


    It would be wrong for me to interfere and hinder her growth.


    ...Also, if I used my power... our rtionship would never be the same.


    But I was ready to sacrifice everything.


    I couldn''t watch her die.


    I was prepared to use my power at any moment.


    I will hold out until the very end.


    Tryno gradually approached her.


    Liquid''s created liquid took the shape of icicles. Stingshot aimed for his next shot.


    In the end, I couldn''t contain my voice.


    "-Sce!! You can do it!!"


    I hoped she would grow as I desperately watched her.


    For a moment, the battlefield fell into silence, as my voice echoed through.


    -Whoosh!


    And then, as if by magic, Sce began to reignite.


    Soon, her brightness became dazzling.


    As Tryno and Liquid were taken aback, Sce''s figure moved.


    -Whoosh!!!


    Like a sh, she created a long beam of light, cutting across the yground.


    Tryno instantly disappeared from Liquid''s side, caught by Sce, being dragged across the ground.


    The tide of the battle flipped in an instant.


    As I focused on the fight, a sharp sound echoed once more.


    -Bang!!


    Stingshot.


    But this time, his bullet did not fly towards Sce.


    The moment I tilted my head to the side, a bullet grazed my cheek.


    -Thud!


    The bullet pierced the wall behind me and disappeared.


    He had targeted me, likely because of my earlier cheer.


    "......"


    I looked down at Stingshot, positioned on the school''s rooftop.


    Stingshot, with his gun turned towards me.


    Was he still looking at me?


    I hoped he was.


    I wanted him to read my lips.


    Suppressing my emotions, I spoke.


    "...Don''t provoke me anymore."


    I warned him, clenching my teeth.


    From afar, I saw Stingshot, puzzled, lowering his gun.


    Then, the ground began to tremble. I staggered briefly before regaining my bnce.


    Shake had arrived.


    Other heroes hade along with him.


    Looking at Stingshot, he now turned his attention away from me and started sniping at the approaching heroes.


    It was all over now.


    Just a little more to hold on.


    What happened to Sce?


    I rolled my eyes, searching for Sce.


    "Yes...! Yes...!"


    Then, I felt a chilling heat on the back of my neck.


    Trusting her was the right decision.


    Before I knew it, Sce was fighting both opponents evenly.


    She was still slightly overpowered, but it was clear she had mustered her strength.


    Her hair and eyes still shone brightly.


    She could hold on until the other heroes arrived.


    She did not falter or retreat.


    She showed that admirable figure even at her young age.


    "Tryno!!"


    Liquid shouted.


    Stingshot retreated into the school with his gun.


    Liquid also transformed his body into water and flowed into the school, disappearing.


    They were all retreating.


    The only one who hadn''t retreated, indecisive and frustrated, was Tryno.


    ''Ugh..!''


    Like ast struggle, Tryno spread his arms wide.


    Sce, wary of his powers, stepped back.


    And at the same time, everything within a close radius of Tryno exploded into dust.


    As the cloud of dust cleared, Tryno was nowhere to be found.


    He too had sessfully retreated.


    The heroes arrived.


    One by one, the students began toe to their senses.


    I quickly scanned the area, desperately searching not for Luna, but for the controller.


    However, the Viin Alliance that had entered the school was nowhere to be found.


    Probably, they had escaped the school using Riem''s teleportation.


    Meanwhile, down below, Sce waved at me.


    "........"


    Did I do well?


    Her action seemed to send that message, momentarily bringing tears to my eyes.


    And then, as if her strength had left her, she copsed.


    "Bom...!"


    I put aside the matter of Luna for a moment and rushed down the stairs.

 Chapter 74: Doubt (7)

    Chapter 74: Doubt (7)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Ste''s hideout was bing a mess.


    An excited Tryno was destroying everything.


    "Uaaaaah!!"


    -Bang!!


    He wasn''t using his powers, but everything his fists touched got ruined.


    Since the hideout was underground, the ceiling shook as if it would copse whenever he threw a tantrum.


    The mission had failed.


    Shockingly, Sce had withstood the onught until the end.


    "I...! I didn''t win...?"


    No words could calm Tryno down.


    He didn''t even try to treat the burns he had received from the battle with Sce.


    But this was somewhat expected by Ste. She had thought this might happen.


    The mission was carried out even though the chances seemed slim.


    She had thought Sce wasn''t strong enough yet.


    ...But that was not the case.


    The legendary hero did not fall so easily.


    Sce was always Sce.


    Ste fiddled with a dice in her pocket.


    The more this happened, the more she missed his presence.


    Just as Sce was an indomitable hero.


    He, too, was an unyielding viin.


    ...Where could he have gone?


    Why doesn''t he show himself?


    Could there have been an unpredictable, significant change?


    Like how Luna''s legs were fine.


    Though... it was never known when Luna''s legs got damaged.


    Caution is needed moving forward.


    -Bang!


    Tryno, having thrown hisst fit, left the hideout.


    Liquid headed to his room as well.


    Riem also disappeared from sight.


    Only Luna and Stingshot were quietly sitting at the round table.


    Ste needed time.


    She wished everyone would leave.


    "...Luna, you should go back now, too."


    "...How did it fail?"


    Luna asked.


    Her voice contained a frustration simr to Tryno''s.


    But getting annoyed wouldn''t change anything for Ste.


    If it weren''t for Luna, she would have avoided a direct confrontation with Sce.


    "..."


    Seeing herself start to me others, Ste shook her head.


    Just like him, she shouldn''t make excuses.


    "...Sce was stronger than we expected. I''m sorry. It''s my fault."


    "We''re not giving up, are we?"


    Giving up or not, Sce could no longer be captured.


    Not without the help of someone special.


    ...She had to wait for him to appear.


    That was the only way now.


    "If we can''t destroy Sce...I''m going to leave."


    "..."


    Ste had nothing to say to that.


    It was perhaps a natural response.


    She couldn''t forgive just washing her hands of the situation, but likewise, she couldn''t keep them without offering anything in return.


    Ste nodded.


    "...We can destroy Sce."


    An empty promise.


    She could no longer stay here.


    She needed some personal time.


    Ste turned and headed to her room.


    Luna left, and only Stingshot remained, standing up to follow her.


    "...Why?"


    Ste asked without stopping her steps.


    "..."


    But he didn''t speak.


    He kept silent until they reached Ste''s room.


    Once inside, Ste asked again.


    "Is there something you want to talk about? Or do you want to dream?"


    "...No, Ste. There''s something I must tell you."


    "...?"


    Stingshot furrowed his brows.


    His eyes became distant, as if recalling something.


    "Do you remember the battle today?"


    "...I''d rather talk about itter."


    "There was an ability user watching us."


    "......"


    Ste finally turned around to face Stingshot.


    "You know. There was a man who helped Sce."


    She reluctantly recalled events she wished to forget.


    There was a man who had sent his support.


    It was because of his encouragement that Sce''s aura changed.


    "...I only heard his voice."


    "Yes. It was too far for you to see. But Ste, that''s not the important part. I tried to take him out because he was annoying... thinking of sniping him, but..."


    Stingshot blinked, still in disbelief.


    "...He dodged it."


    "...What?"


    "He dodged it. My snipe."


    They exchanged looks.


    Neither spoke first.


    Stingshot''s sniping, which had taken many heroes'' lives and even put a hole in Sce''s foot, was not something that could be easily dodged yet.


    "...It must have been a coincidence."


    Ste suggested.


    But Stingshot shook his head.


    "No. I saw him tilt his head right before the bullet reached him. He clearly dodged it..."


    Silence lingered for a moment.


    Stingshot sat there... finally sighed and stood up.


    "That''s all I had to say. You told us to report anything unusual, right?"


    "..."


    "...And it''s almost time for the settlement. Send my money properly."


    Stingshot too left the room.


    Ste finally had the alone time she so desired.


    But her mind was more cluttered than ever.


    "Dodged Stingshot''s snipe."


    In fact, it''s not that surprising.


    In 10 years, no hero will be affected by Stingshot''s sniping.


    Asbat techniques evolve, Stingshot will be a relic of the past.


    Perhaps he senses his own limits, aiming to wash his hands of his desires.


    ...But it''s not 10 yearster yet.


    Even Sce couldn''t dodge Stingshot''s snipe, ending up with a hole in her foot.


    The sniping was still effective.


    Naturally, only one person came to mind for Ste.


    Perhaps she thought of him more easily because she missed him.


    "..."


    But that raised too many unanswered questions.


    Why did he just watch?


    Why didn''t he intervene?


    Why... did he support Sce?


    They were archenemies.


    Thinking about it... it was highly likely that the man was not Dice.


    No, it was almost certain.


    ...But one thing was clear: an investigation was needed.


    ---


    ---


    Song Soo-yeon was took off her costume and headed to the restaurant.


    ...Would Jung-gyeom be surprised?


    It was a bit too close to where themotion took ce.


    But like everyone, he would have evacuated safely.


    She had no choice but to fight Sce... she reassured herself.


    On the bus, she turned on her phone and called Jung-gyeom.


    He answered the call before even one ring had passed.


    "Mister?"


    "Soo-yeon."


    Song Soo-yeon feltforted by his voice.


    But in the next moment, his voice turned cold.


    "Where are you?"


    His question was direct.


    Song Soo-yeon blinked a couple of times before answering.


    "I''m heading home. There was a terrorist attack nearby, right?"


    She spoke with a voice feigning ignorance, filled with worry.


    "......."


    He didn''t respond.


    Wondering if the call had been disconnected, Song Soo-yeon checked her phone.


    "...Mister?"


    "...Yeah. Can youe to the restaurant? Let''s talk in person."


    The atmosphere was different from normal.


    She had an idea of why he was acting this way.


    Since Sce was hurt... it made sense.


    Song Soo-yeon quietly answered, feeling jealous of Jung-gyeom''s concern for Sce.


    "...Yes."

 Chapter 75: Cant Run Away (1)

    Chapter 75: Can''t Run Away (1)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Song Soo-yeon couldn''t breathe.


    "...You took good photos, right...?"


    She couldn''t respond to Jung-gyeom''s question.


    Jung-gyeom was the reason she was alive.


    Without him, she would have left this world already.


    He was the first to teach her human warmth, to teach her love.


    Sometimes he appeared naive, foolish, or nerdy, but he also possessed a reliability like a strong pir within him.


    And now, he was trembling and crying.


    These were not ordinary tears.


    They were tears that flowed despite his efforts to hold them back, revealed through the trembling of his whole body.


    It was the first time she had seen him like this.


    And to realize that she was the one who had caused these emotions...


    The realization that she had stabbed the most precious person to her was unbearably painful.


    Song Soo-yeon felt a tearing pain.


    She had to see what she had destroyed with her own hands.


    The ce she called home, the restaurant, was gone.


    She had taken away Jung-gyeom''s treasure.


    She already knew what this restaurant meant to him.


    She had seen him smiling as he cleaned the same spot over and over.


    She knew the cute fact that he sometimes secretly talked to the restaurant.


    The bacsh was immense.


    A tear streamed down Song Soo-yeon''s shock-widened eyes.


    "...Haah... Haah..."


    She really couldn''t breathe.


    What had she done?


    "...You took good photos, yeah...?"


    He asked again.


    Song Soo-yeon, still in shock, knew.


    She had to answer.


    "...Yes... I took good photos. But... the restaurant..."


    If he found out that she was in the viin alliance that was responsible for destroying the restaurant, what would he say?


    Would even someone as kind as him turn cold and tell her to go away, never wanting to see her again?


    "...Haah... Haah..."


    Just imagining it made her feel like the world was crumbling.


    Without realizing it, Song Soo-yeon hugged Jung-gyeom tightly.


    -Squeeze!


    And she clenched his clothes in her fists.


    The more she imagined him pushing her away, the tighter she hugged him.


    Jung-gyeom nodded to Song Soo-yeon''s answer, then wrapped his arms around her from behind, embracing her.


    The two, having lost a space filled with their memories,forted each other.


    However, Song Soo-yeon felt guilty.


    She knew all too well that she was the root cause of everything.


    The primary cause was Tryno, but the n itself started from Song Soo-yeon.


    She knew she didn''t deserve to cry.


    But the tears kepting.


    How disgusted would Jung-gyeom be if he knew all the facts?


    Jung-gyeom lifted his head to look at Song Soo-yeon.


    Ironically, seeing her tears, he managed to smile with difficulty.


    With that charm, heforted her.


    Calming himself, he began to soothe Song Soo-yeon.


    As emotions surged, rational boundaries crumbled.


    Jung-gyeom, holding her, stroked Song Soo-yeon''s hair like they were long-time lovers.


    He wiped away her tears.


    After brushing her hair a couple of times, he lightly pinched her cheek.


    In a choked voice, he said, ...Shall we go eat?


    His voice tried to hide the pain.


    But the more she saw of him, the more Song Soo-yeon''s heart ached.


    ---


    ---


    We arrived at the rice soup restaurant we first visited after my regression and had our meal there.


    It was awkward.


    Feeding Song Soo-yeon food from another restaurant, not my cooking.


    Eating without cooking.


    Song Soo-yeon, still shocked by the destruction of the restaurant, nkly stared at the rice soup in front of her.


    Her breathing was irregr from tears, and her body trembled.


    Seeing her like this made it easier to trust her.


    ...Of course, being sad about the destroyed restaurant and the probability of her being Luna arepletely different things...


    But still, my doubts eased a bit.


    No, maybe I didn''t want to doubt.


    Maybe I didn''t want to believe she was a viin.


    Maybe I''m desperately looking away.


    Yeah, a lot has changed since before the regression...


    Maybe I''m the rotten one for doubting Song Soo-yeon?


    Maybe I''m too blindly trusting my own experiences from before the regression?


    Anyway, I forced myself to stop doubting Song Soo-yeon.


    Iforted my heart by swallowing warm rice.


    ...Soo-yeon, eat.


    And I woke up the frozen Song Soo-yeon.


    ...Ah.


    She blinked her eyes and lifted her head.


    Tears flowed again from her eyes upon seeing me.


    She may be cold and prickly, but she had a warm heart inside.


    Seeing her so sad proved it.


    I reached out my hand to wipe away her tears.


    And I said with a smile.


    ...Eat quickly. It''ll get cold.


    Song Soo-yeon slowly nodded and began to fill her stomach.


    ---


    ---


    The bowls were somewhat emptied.


    The dinner that happened in silence wasing to an end.


    With a full stomach, the heart also calms down.


    Now, it was time to n for the future.


    ...What are you going to do, mister?


    Song Soo-yeon asked.


    ...What?


    I asked back, struggling.


    She grimaced again and said.


    ...What are you going to do about the restaurant?


    I awkwardly cleared my throat.


    It was an embarrassing fact to admit, but I had to tell her.


    ...Actually, I didn''t have insurance... so I have no money.


    ...What?


    ...Even if the building owner does the repairs... there''ll still be a shortage of money. I guess I have no choice but to close the restaurant, right?


    The utensil dropped from Song Soo-yeon''s hand.


    -ng!


    Her eyes blinked anxiously, and her hands trembled again.


    "...Closing down?"


    I smiled, hoping she wouldn''t cry anymore.


    "...It''s okay."


    Of course, it wasn''t okay.


    The connection between me and Song Soo-yeon would now fade.


    Usually, we met at the restaurant... but now, that wouldn''t happen.


    Maybe we could asionally eat together or hang out, but there wouldn''t be regr meetings.


    I didn''t want to let go of this restaurant... but I needed to look for the next step.


    It''s okay.


    I can continue doing good deeds in the future.


    It was even somewhat relieving that I no longer needed to take care of her.


    I decided to be content with the fact that I helped one person, Song Soo-yeon.


    I had already told her to look for another part-time job once she became an adult.


    Now, as she''s building a career as a model... there couldn''t be a better timing.


    "...I... I don''t want that...!"


    Song Soo-yeon stood up abruptly and eximed.


    Her eyes were trembling with anxiety.


    "...Calm down and sit, Soo-yeon."


    Despite my words, Song Soo-yeon circled the table and sat next to me.


    Then, holding my arm with both hands, she said in a desperate voice.


    "No...! It can''t be...! Mister, right?"


    She was pleading and shaking me like throwing a tantrum.


    It hurt my heart, but there were no other options.


    "...I feel the same. But like I said, I don''t have money."


    "If it''s money, I''ll provide it."


    "........What?"


    Song Soo-yeon''s hand slipped and grabbed mine.


    Quickly interlocking fingers tightly, she pleaded again.


    "If it''s about money, I''ll give it to you... so please don''t close down, okay?"


    I''ve never seen her this desperate before.


    Completely opposite to her prickly first impression.


    She also doesn''t want the restaurant to disappear.


    "Where would you get the money?"


    I asked.


    "It''s going to cost more than you think. At least tens of millions of won."


    Song Soo-yeon answered without hesitation.


    "I''ll give it to you."


    "....What?"


    "I''ve earned a lot from modeling... I''ll provide the money... because it''s our restaurant..."


    ".........."


    I looked at her nkly.


    The box of doubts I had closed opened again.


    "......You''ve gathered tens of millions of won from modeling already?"


    Obviously, she''s beautiful.


    But it hadn''t even been a month since she started.


    Is it possible to earn that much so quickly?


    Song Soo-yeon, avoiding my gaze, said tremblingly.


    ".....I haven''t gathered it all yet... but I will be able to... so... don''t worry about the money... okay?"


    As I was ovee with doubt, Song Soo-yeon embraced me.


    She wrapped her arms around my neck.


    Again, she teared up sorrowfully.


    "Please... okay? Please..."


    I became as desperate as she was in an instant.


    Please, don''t be a viin.


    Please let this be just a figment of my wretched imagination.


    "...I should be given a chance to repay the favor..."


    Her tears soaked my neck.


    In such moments, the amount of affection bes clear again.


    I realized how much she valued me and the restaurant.


    I want to believe.


    I will believe.


    I tucked away my doubts again.


    Eventually, I slowly nodded.


    "First... give me some time to think. Not yet..."


    At my answer, Song Soo-yeon hugged me tighter.


    The trembling of her body intensified.


    I let out a long sigh.


    ...For the first time, I directly suffered from a viin''s actions.


    I had not expected to feel such immense anger and loss.


    Maybe I''m being punished.


    For everything I''ve done in the past.


    I whispered.


    ".....I hate viins so much."


    "......."


    There was a bit of self-loathing in my words.


    "...So much."


    I also wanted Song Soo-yeon to hear that.


    I hoped this hatred of mine wouldn''t apply to her.


    ---


    ---


    Song Soo-yeon hated heroes.


    In her youth, when she desperately reached out for help, she was ignored, and that memory lingered.


    Just like a w, once noticed, bes all one can see.


    Her resentment towards heroes grew with every article about their hypocrisy.


    .......But now she understood.


    Why people like heroes and hate viins.


    No, more than that, why they loathe viins.


    Having experienced it, she understood.


    When the most precious ce is destroyed, and the affection for that ce is crushed, it''s inevitable.


    If there''s a slight difference for Song Soo-yeon, it''s that she couldn''t me anyone else.


    Because she was the viin herself.


    And as a viin, she directly witnessed the impact of her actions.


    She had to watch the person she loved suffer and bear the guilt of it.


    "...."


    Song Soo-yeon silently filled Jung-gyeom''s ss.


    In his studio apartment, sitting next to him, she gracefully filled his ss with both hands.


    Jung-gyeom chuckled and ruffled Song Soo-yeon''s hair.


    "...No, of course not."


    Muttering to himself in a way that was iprehensible, he gradually became drunk.


    The soju bottles had already passed six, with him having consumed five.


    He had asked for permission to drink just for today.


    Song Soo-yeon naturally didn''t object.


    Though harmful to health, she could only hope it provided some sce.


    But as he emptied ss after ss, Song Soo-yeon''s heart turned increasingly ck with pain.


    The empty bottles seemed to testify to his struggles, causing her heart to ache continuously.


    This was the first time she had seen him like this.


    Song Soo-yeon secretly wiped away her tears.


    "...It can''t be. It just can''t."


    Jung-gyeom kept saying, smiling.


    Knowing he was drunk and rambling, Song Soo-yeon finally asked.


    "What do you mean by ''it can''t''...?"


    "......."


    He didn''t answer.


    Instead, he just smiled more warmly and pinched Song Soo-yeon''s cheek.


    Did he know that every time he touched her like this, she was overwhelmed with a strong desire to embrace him, along with a massive sense of guilt?


    She felt so guilty she wanted to offer her whole self to him.


    Jung-gyeom, after gulping down his drink, lifted his head.


    His eyesnded on her fake photo shoot.


    Again, he smiled and said.


    "...Beautiful. Really... beautiful."


    "..."


    "Yeah. You''re a model, right?"


    "..."


    "...You must be making a lot of money. So... pretty...."


    "..."


    Song Soo-yeon didn''t ask any more questions.


    She just now realized how everything bes tentative in front of someone so heartbroken.


    Also, as much as there were wrongs, there were firm resolutions.


    Song Soo-yeon just stayed by his side... like a parasite, merely refilling his ss.


    Jung-gyeom let out a long sigh.


    And then, his eyes fluttered... and soon, his body rxed.


    -ng!


    Dropping the ss, his head lost its strength.


    He quickly fell asleep, breathing deeply.


    Song Soo-yeon stared nkly at him.


    The sight of him drinking one after another in sorrow.


    The sight of him furrowing his brows repeatedly.


    And finally... the sight of him falling asleep drunk.


    With him asleep... the emotions she felt she didn''t have the right to have, intensified.


    The suppressed feelings due to guilt burst out.


    Tears flowed.


    "Sob...! Sob...."


    He was so sad.


    So hurt.


    She couldn''t believe this was the result of her actions.


    All she wanted was to give back happiness to him.


    With a mountain of gratitude to repay, what was she supposed to do?


    But Song Soo-yeon didn''t cry for long.


    She wiped her tears with her forearm, fetched a mop from the bathroom, and cleaned the floor soaked with soju.


    Then, with difficulty, she helped Jung-gyeom to the bed.


    "..."


    Song Soo-yeon looked at him as hey drunk in sleep.


    She hated theplex feelings she had.


    Overflowing with regret and guilt... yet a sliver of desire crept in.


    Seeing the person she loves lying defenseless... perhaps it was inevitable.


    But she shook her head.


    Now was not the time for such thoughts.


    And she made a decision.


    To quit being a viin.


    Though the restaurant was ruined by an idental mishap... it was impossible now.


    It was impossible not to have such idents happen again in the future.


    Even if she made money and achieved her goal of hurting Sce to some extent... this one experience was enough to be a trauma.


    ....Moreover, Jung-gyeom''s hatred for viins would grow day by day.


    Though the chance was slim, if he ever found out....


    Just the thought of it terrified Song Soo-yeon to the point of madness.


    She knew that if she were discovered, their rtionship would... simply end.


    She hadn''t even made it onto the viin rankings.


    ording to Ste, it seemed the Hero Association had decided to keep her hidden.


    So, if she wanted to pull out, now was the time.


    While her notoriety was low, end it.


    Song Soo-yeon calmed herself beside Jung-gyeom, who was lying in bed.


    She tightly held his hand and looked at his face.


    "..."


    After returning home... she would contact Ste.


    She knew it wouldn''t be easy to leave, but she decided to argue that she was disappointed that they couldn''t destroy Sce.


    That might make her departure a bit smoother.


    And then to leave


    "...Lace."


    Suddenly, Jung-gyeom''s sleep talking paralyzed Song Soo-yeon''s reasoning.


    "...Sce... I''m... sorry."


    His voice echoed in the silent studio apartment.


    Tears streamed from his eyes, his expression twisted as if he were having a nightmare.


    Life drained from Song Soo-yeon''s eyes.


    "...Sce... I''m sorry..."


    Why even now.


    Why, even when drunk to oblivion, is he thinking of Sce.


    Why is he recalling that two-faced woman.


    Instead of her... who was with him.


    ...Even in this situation, she loathed herself for feeling jealous.


    Inappropriately, possessiveness surged.


    "...Mister."


    Song Soo-yeon whispered.


    And finally gathered the courage.


    Only after he had passed out drunk.


    Only after he called out for Sce in his dreams, driven by jealousy, did she muster the courage.


    "...If you would just look at me... only me..."


    Song Soo-yeon climbed onto his upper body.


    The scent she always loved from him was now more potent than ever.


    Their faces drew closer.


    "...Then I wouldn''t need... to do this... the bad things..."


    Song Soo-yeon closed her eyes to calm herself.


    Hundreds of scenarios ran through her mind.


    ...But this is wrong.


    She regained control of her emotions.


    This is a crime.


    With their noses almost touching, she opened her eyes again and looked at Jung-gyeom with lust-filled eyes.


    And with extreme self-control... she began to move her body back.


    This is wrong.


    "...Sol-"


    "..."


    But the moment his lips uttered Sce''s name again, she couldn''t hold back anymore.


    She pressed her lips to Jung-gyeom''s.


    To stop any name but her own from leaving his lips.


    She couldn''t bear to hear a name other than ''Soo-yeon'' from him.


    She knew.


    This was sexual harassment.


    No, it was sexual assault.


    Even the thought of such an act was abhorrent to Song Soo-yeon.


    Yet, she couldn''t afford to care.


    Overwhelmed by impulse, her body moved on its own.


    Like a viin, she stealthily stole his kiss.


    She should have felt guilty.


    Considering what she had done today, she would never be able to atone for it in her lifetime.


    But at this moment... she felt no guilt.


    Instead, the kiss offered her a depth of pleasure beyond anything she had ever experienced.


    She realized she was truly bing a despicable viin.

 Chapter 76: Cant Run Away (2)

    Chapter 76: Can''t Run Away (2)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    In the middle of a meeting, Shake interjected.


    -Bang! Bang! Bang!


    By mming his palm on the desk, he garnered everyone''s attention.


    "Stop!"


    Silence fell with his booming voice.


    As the meeting room quieted down, Shake opened his mouth.


    Although he was not the decision-maker, no one could ignore him.


    "Let''s stop fighting ande to a conclusion. It''s a waste of time otherwise."


    Ufortable coughs erupted here and there.


    But Shake didn''t care.


    "So, to summarize, there''s no change from before, we can''t announce Luna. We don''t know their appearance or gender. Students and teachers who were harmed by Luna have all lost their memories, not even aware of them. With Tryno causing havoc, there are even fewer witnesses. In such a situation, it''s better to send a reassuring message than to announce Luna and highlight the Hero Association''s ipetence. Right?"


    Someone responded to Shake''s summary.


    "That''s correct. If we announce Luna and all attention shifts there... people will only focus on our ipetence.


    Not being able to protect the citizens'' control over their bodies without even knowing the appearance or gender of the perpetrator would bring criticism towards us. But... if we highlight Sce."


    Shake took over the conversation.


    "If we focus on the fact that Sce withstood the Viin Alliance, then it looks like our victory?"


    "Exactly. Highlighting Sce is effective. It''s killing two birds with one stone. It reduces criticism and raises the Hero Association''s prestige."


    "..."


    "Anyway, we''ve taken all possible measures. It''s better for us to wait until Luna naturally reveals themselves to the public rather than for us to announce them. Let''s not make a fuss. Announcing Luna now brings us no benefit."


    Shake muttered, tapping the desk with his finger.


    "...If we highlight Sce in this situation... the rank would be..."


    The Chairman of the Hero Association spoke.


    "Sce would be ranked first."


    ---


    ---


    The rm woke me up.


    My eyelids were heavy, probably from drinking too much.


    "...?"


    And my body felt heavy. It was as if something was pressing down on me.


    I struggled to open my eyes.


    Then, I saw Song Soo-yeon cuddled up to my side.


    "..."


    Cat-like eyes, long eyshes, a youthful nose, and enchanting lips.


    Long limbs proportionally, and her chest pressed against me.


    One arm on her chest, the other on mine.


    One leg over my thigh, she was soundly asleep.


    I could see tear stains near her eyes. She must have cried a lot.


    Before being surprised by her appearance, I felt warmth.


    It was ridiculous to me.


    After being so troubled yesterday, to feel happiness so simply again.


    The fact that someone slept beside me, embracing me, pushed away my loneliness.


    Of course, the throbbing in my heart hadn''tpletely disappeared.


    The fact that she could be a viin still pained me, even after six bottles of soju.


    I wish I could confirm it clearly.


    I''d rather know the truth right away.


    I despised myself for suspecting her, yet I was frustrated by this situation that left me no other choice.


    I didn''t want to suffer anymore.


    I turned my head to look at Song Soo-yeon.


    "...Ah... Mister..."


    She was sleep talking and frowning. I wondered what dream she was having.


    I sighed and stroked her cheek.


    "...I''m here."


    I hoped she could have a morefortable dream, even if just a little.


    ---


    ---


    Around noon, I went to the Hero Association.


    I had left Song Soo-yeon behind.


    It took me a long time to push her away, but it had to be done.


    I came to visit Sce.


    In this situation, where Song Soo-yeon might be Luna, I couldn''t possibly take her along to visit Sce.


    I don''t think I could bear that bizarre situation.


    Besides, there were things I needed to ask Sce.


    Fortunately, I heard that Sce''s condition wasn''t too bad.


    Thanks to the efforts of the healing hero, Hera, most of the wounds had healed cleanly.


    Even the hole that Stingshot had made in the foot was gone.


    Still, Sce hadn''t left the sickbed, due to Hera''s advice that emotional stability was important.


    When I mentioned I came for Sce, people took great care of me.


    It was another opportunity to confirm Sce''s status.


    Climbing the high building of the association, I passed through several corridors.


    A refreshing scent and a soft song ying calmed my worried heart.


    "Jung-gyeom, this is the room."


    The person guiding me bowed and showed me a room.


    I nodded in thanks and took a breath.


    Then, I knocked on the door.


    -Knock, knock, knock.


    Her voice came through.


    ''Who is it?''


    I felt relieved at her energetic voice.


    Blinking, I responded.


    "...It''s me."


    While waiting for her reply, the floor thumped lightly.


    Then, the door burst open.


    -Bang!


    "Oppa!"


    Min-Bom, wearing patient clothes, smiled brightly and hugged me.


    She didn''t seem to care about the nces of the association staff around.


    I embraced her, asking worriedly.


    "Bom...Sce, is it okay for you to move like this?"


    "Call me Bom, Oppa. These people already know my name anyway."


    Min-Bom said, pointing to the staff standing by the door.


    The staff also smiled and nodded slightly at me.


    "...Shall we go in?"


    I suggested after the warm greetings.


    "Yes...!"


    Min-Bom nodded.


    -Thud, click.


    Closing the door, I followed Min-Bom into the room.


    Numerous flowers and fruit baskets.


    Letters and gifts.


    The beautiful river and clear sky visible through the window.


    ...I felt a long nostalgia from the view.


    I too lived in such a beautiful ce when I was a viin.


    It''s not that I miss it.


    The broken-down restaurant was more precious to me than that expensive house.


    It was just a momentary dip into memories.


    "How are you feeling?"


    I asked.


    Climbing onto the bed, Sce immediately turned her body to show me her healed foot.


    "Ta-da, the hole is gone."


    I gave her a small smile. Her brightness was contagious to me.


    Sighing, I sat down next to her.


    "What about the other injuries? You must have been hurt by Tryno as well."


    "It''s all fine. It hurt a bit, but it all went away when you came, Oppa."


    She kept making cute gestures.


    Min-Bom continued to smile brightly.


    Then, after a moment of silence, she slowly erased the smile from her face and spoke to me in a more serious tone.


    "...Oppa, but you told me you''d run yesterday."


    "Hmm?"


    "You should run when a hero tells you to. It''s dangerous."


    "..."


    "What if you got hit by a shard from Tryno? Or a Stingshot snipe?"


    A scolding that was fully within a hero''s right to give.


    I nodded and apologized.


    "...Sorry."


    "..."


    Watching me apologize, Min-Bom gave a broad smile and said,


    "That was Sce''s opinion."


    "Huh?"


    "Now, it''s Min-Bom''s opinion."


    Min-Bom got off the bed and hugged me tightly.


    She spoke to me in apletely calm voice now, her feelingsing through more vividly than ever.


    "...Thank you. Because you told me to be strong... I could muster the strength."


    "..."


    "I was really scared."


    "..."


    I''m d I could be of help.


    I patted her back.


    ...But internally, I also regretted.


    If I had evacuated as she said, maybe I wouldn''t have seen that scene that''s now troubling me.


    I wouldn''t be suspecting Song Soo-yeon now.


    Ah, but then, would Sce be safe?


    I don''t know. My mind was a mess.


    I wanted to know the answer quickly.


    As we detached, I cleared my throat and broached the subject.


    "...Uh...Bom."


    "Hmm?"


    "...But what was that yesterday?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "That... all the students were acting weird... It was strange..."


    "........"


    Sce blinked and then shut her mouth.


    I continued to press her for answers.


    "So, has a new viin appeared...? Do you know anything?"


    "..."


    She was lost in thought, maintaining her silence.


    Every second I waited for an answer felt like an eternity.


    Sce couldn''t possibly imagine how anxious I was for this response.


    Slowly, she nodded her head.


    "That''s right... You must have seen it too, Oppa."


    "Yes, I saw it."


    "There''s no helping what''s been seen. Yes, a new viin has appeared."


    "What''s their name?"


    I asked without hesitation.


    My heart was pounding.


    "...I can''t tell you that."


    But my enthusiasm deted with Min-Bom''s response.


    "...."


    I forced myself to hide my frustration.


    "...Why?"


    Min-Bom answered with a stern face.


    "It''s ssified. The association decided so. You also can''t go around talking about this viin."


    I could tell from her expression.


    There would be no satisfying my curiosity.


    She wouldn''t say anything.


    Just like her always upright heroism, she wouldn''t give me an answer to the end.


    ...But I couldn''t give up.


    I needed to know.


    I didn''t want to keep suspecting Song Soo-yeon.


    I didn''t want to keep worrying about the possibility.


    I wanted to be relieved as soon as possible.


    "...Bom, I won''t tell anyone. Can''t you just tell me the name?"


    Min-Bom looked puzzled at my persistent questioning.


    "...Have you always been so interested in viins?"


    "..."


    I had nothing to say to that.


    Until now, I hadn''t talked much about viins with Min-Bom.


    I lowered my head.


    I made an awkward, difficult excuse.


    "...It''s just so strange... I got curious..."


    What should I do?


    How can I find out?


    I felt sorry for making such a request to her.


    Yet, I couldn''t stop.


    -Swish.


    At that moment, Min-Bom''s hand was ced over the back of mine.


    "...?"


    When I looked up, a small smile had formed on her face.


    It was a slightly more... mature smile than usual.


    "...Are you that curious?"


    She asked slowly.


    I nodded.


    "...Hmm."


    Min-Bom stroked her chin with her finger.


    I quickly realized she was pretending to ponder yfully.


    That mature smile hadn''t faded.


    Min-Bom said,


    "...What if I really can''t tell you...?"


    "..."


    "...But since it''s between you and me... What''s the big deal about telling you the viin''s name...?"


    Pretending to ponder, then yfully teasing.


    She fiddled with the back of my hand as she hesitated to say the next words.


    Her cheeks gradually turned red.


    Then, shyly, she whispered.


    "...If you go on a date with me... maybe I''ll tell you...?"

 Chapter 77: Cant Run Away (3)

    Chapter 77: Can''t Run Away (3)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    The Viin Alliance started their meeting early in the morning.


    Song Soo-yeon didn''t want to be apart from Jung-gyeom, but she went to the meeting to solve what needed to be solved.


    As decided yesterday, it was time to stop.


    There was no regret about money.


    There were already billions in the bank ount.


    Sce was still ruining everything, but now, she was more afraid of being caught by Jung-gyeom.


    Also, there was regret.


    Just as Jung-gyeom cherished the restaurant, Song Soo-yeon cherished it too.


    She couldn''t believe she had destroyed it with her own hands.


    So, it was time to leave.


    Uncertain about how everyone would receive the news, Luna entered the hideout with a nervous heart.


    At the same time, loud voices echoed.


    It was Tryno.


    "...!....!"


    Surprisingly, he wasn''t as upset as he had been yesterday.


    No, he actually seemed to be in a good mood.


    Laughter was mixed in with his words.


    Song Soo-yeon couldn''t understand what was happening.


    She continued to walk inside the hideout, finally reaching the meeting table.


    One by one, their gazes turned to Luna.


    "Luna! You''re here!"


    Among them, Tryno was the one who weed her the most.


    Song Soo-yeon couldn''t adapt to this situation.


    Just yesterday, Tryno was enraged, destroying everything around.


    The fact that he couldn''t defeat Sce had driven him mad.


    Most of his wishes were rted to power, so not being able to defeat Sce had scratched his pride deeply.


    And yet, he was like this today.


    Tryno rushed to her, trying to put an arm around her shoulder.


    Luna, feeling repulsed, stretched out her hand to tell him not toe closer.


    After all, she was angry at Tryno.


    She couldn''t show it, but he had ruined her precious ce.


    "...Don''te near me."


    She said coldly.


    Tryno paused for a moment, then turned around with a generous smile.


    "Right, right. That''s not important. Anyway, listen, Luna. Ste hase up with a new n!"


    Song Soo-yeon looked around at Tryno''s words.


    As if everyone else had agreed to his n, no one objected.


    "...A new n?"


    Luna questioned Ste.


    Tryno answered instead.


    "It''s a n to smash Sce. It''s good for you too, Luna. It was your wish, wasn''t it?"


    The subtle madness in his voice was palpable.


    He was burning with aplete desire for revenge.


    Luna, harboring a grudge, mocked slightly.


    "...You couldn''t win even 3 against 1 yesterday, how are you going to smash her?"


    -Bang!!!


    Tryno instantly smashed a nearby chair.


    The atmosphere turned tense in a moment.


    But Tryno, flipping his emotions like a coin,ughed again.


    It was as if he had a dual personality.


    "...Haha, it was just a moment of carelessness. Next time we meet, I won''t lose. Just you wait."


    Song Soo-yeon''s eyes fixed on the broken chair.


    She felt more and more that she shouldn''t stay here.


    Tryno snapped his fingers and pointed at Luna.


    "And now, it''s time for your debut, Luna...!"


    "...What?"


    "You''ve been hiding your true self until now, haven''t you? But there''s no need to hide anymore. Ste has decided that it would be more effective for you to step forward. In the next operation, you will stand and fight alongside us. Let''s see how far your abilities can go. If they work against heroes, then Sce will be easily defeated too."


    None of what Tryno was talking about made sense to Luna.


    She hadn''te here to listen to such things.


    She came here to announce something.


    Seeing Tryno going crazy, Song Soo-yeon hastened her ns.


    She thought of Jung-gyeom''s tears.


    She mustered up her courage and said.


    "...Enough. I''m not interested. I''m quitting."


    "..."


    Everyone''s movement froze. A heavy silence settled.


    The atmosphere changed. No one took her statement well.


    Song Soo-yeon had somewhat expected this. She continued her exnation.


    "I''ve been ving away for the past month to fulfill your dreams... but I haven''t received anything in return. We couldn''t take down Sce, and I couldn''t even end up with the guy I liked. There''s no benefit for me here, so why should I stay? You don''t seem capable of fulfilling my dreams. From now on, you''re on your own."


    Most of it was a lie.


    The reason she was quitting was the fear of being caught by Jung-gyeom, and that was it.


    But she knew better than anyone that she couldn''t just say that and get away, so she had no choice but to make such excuses.


    "...What the hell are you talking about?"


    Tryno asked, his eyes shing.


    "...I told you. I''m going to smash Sce with my own two hands. Just wait a little longer. Where do you think you''re going?"


    Song Soo-yeon felt fear under his pressure, but it was bearable.


    It was nothingpared to being caught by Jung-gyeom.


    "Cut the crap. Even an idiot can see that Sce is getting stronger. If you couldn''t win yesterday, you won''t win next time."


    Tryno stiffened. The smile vanished from his face.


    She could feel his anger quietly condensing.


    Song Soo-yeon had no idea how it would explode.


    But it was something that had to be said. She was tired of doing this.


    "...Luna. We need you for the next n. You know? You have to control a lot of people. Even after subduing one or two heroes, you have to control them."


    Tryno quietly muttered with madness in his eyes.


    Stingshot, who had been quiet all along, also spoke.


    "...You can''t just leave that easily, Luna. How do we know you won''t betray us?"


    Luna did not back down.


    "So, I should continue this benefitless servitude like a ve?"


    Riem also spoke.


    "If you at least reveal your face, I''ll let you leave. It''s a form of insurance against betrayal, right?"


    Riem sent a sticky gaze.


    It was typical of her, someone who wants pretty female ves.


    She was targeting Song Soo-yeon.


    Tryno blocked Riem''s words.


    "Shut up, Riem. Let her leave, my ass..."


    And then he looked at Luna and said,


    "You can''t leave, Luna. Who gave you the right to just leave like that? Stop your whining. It''s just one failure. We can just kill Sce next time."


    "Kill what-"


    "-Ah...!"


    Tryno a gruff in irritation.


    At the same time, he leaned forward.


    With a crazed expression, he said,


    "...I hate traitors."


    Song Soo-yeon looked at him and asked,


    "...Are you threatening me?"


    "Threat? This isn''t a threat."


    Tryno stood upright.


    Snickering, he said,


    "...You said you have a guy you like, right?"


    Song Soo-yeon''s breath hitched.


    "...What?"


    "If you decide to leave... just know that I''ll find that guy somehow."


    Tryno smirked.


    "...This is a threat."


    Song Soo-yeon felt the situation getting twisted.


    She became empathetic with Tryno''s emotions.


    She felt a madness-inducing rage.


    And at the same time, an insane fear.


    Song Soo-yeon sharpened.


    Her eyes and hands began to glow purple.


    "...I should just make you kill yourself."


    Tryno''s madness didn''t fade that easily.


    "Go ahead. But the moment you fail, that guy dies."


    The atmosphere elerated.


    Song Soo-yeon was lost in troubled contemtion.


    Should she gamble and use her abilities?


    It was impossible to control Tryno.


    But she couldn''t just do nothing either.


    The mere fact that he had set his sights on Jung-gyeom made her incredibly uneasy.


    Then, Ste intervened.


    "Let''s all stop now."


    cing her hands on both their shoulders, she calmed the atmosphere.


    "Tryno, you went too far. Luna, it''s okay, calm down."


    Tryno''s gaze turned towards Ste.


    Ste smiled at him.


    Seeing Ste''s face, Tryno sighed and turned away.


    His madness was still apparent, but he chose to suppress his emotions for the moment.


    As Tryno left, Ste grabbed Luna''s wrist. She spoke in aforting voice,


    "Luna, let''s have a talk, just the two of us."


    ---


    ---


    Entering Ste''s room, Song Soo-yeon expressed her feelings.


    She thought Ste would listen to her.


    "Ste. Just let me go. This ce means nothing to me, no matter how I look at it."


    But on this matter, Ste shook her head.


    "...I''m sorry, Luna. That''s not possible."


    "Any benefit to me-"


    "-Luna, it seems you''ve forgotten your dreams for a moment."


    Ste interrupted her.


    And then she came closer, cing her hand on Luna''s shoulder.


    Her hand shone brightly.


    Song Soo-yeon knew better than anyone that she was bestowing a dream.


    "..."


    And Song Soo-yeon realized how weak she was.


    She should have rejected it out of pride, but she couldn''t.


    Just as she had secretly feared when she was by Jung-gyeom''s side yesterday, she instinctively also wantedfort.


    Song Soo-yeon did not push that hand away until the end.


    Ste said,


    "Once you remember your dream... your heart will revive. It''s just that you''re shaken right now."


    Dream.


    The only thing that came to mind with that word was one.


    Jung-gyeom.


    Having Jung-gyeom was all that mattered.


    But the moment she steps wrong, it all ends.


    If Jung-gyeom found out she was a viin, she didn''t believe she could handle the aftermath.


    "Think back to when you first epted my offer, Luna."


    "..."


    "Don''t forget your initial resolve. You were desperate back then. Can you leave us and fulfill your dream? If you want to crush Sce, it''s better to stick with us.


    I''ll make sure your lovees true too. I''ll give you nice dreams every day so you won''t feel empty."


    Of course, she had wanted to quit viiny because she was afraid.


    But Ste''s point made her think.


    ...Could she really leave and get Jung-gyeom?


    Could she prevent Min-Bom from taking him away?


    She was dealing with someone that she struggled against.


    "...Luna. Go back today and calm your heart. If possible, have a nice meal somewhere with that man. I''ll take care of the expenses."


    Ste whispered.


    ---


    ---


    After visiting Sce, I contacted Song Soo-yeon.


    The conversation with Sce had calmed me down a lot.


    Nothing was resolved, but she made meugh a lot.


    I could afford a bit more leisure.


    Also, it''s not good to mope around for too long.


    Hadn''t I drunk so much yesterday?


    Song Soo-yeon isn''t a viin, that''s the end of it.


    It will be easier if I find out the name of the controller through the date with Sce.


    With that in mind, I contacted Song Soo-yeon.


    To spend a fun day with her and refresh my mind.


    Let''s not doubt anymore.


    ...Doubting only makes me suffer too much.


    "Yeah, Soo-yeon?"


    Hearing the call connect, I started the conversation.


    "Mister, what''s up? Is there something wrong?"


    Song Soo-yeon asked back with a worried voice.


    I was moved by that casual act.


    ...Right.


    How could she, someone so warm-hearted, be a viin?


    There was no reason for it.


    She may be sharp and prickly on the outside, but I came to know better than anyone that she''s not a bad person.


    Compared to a true demon, Song Soo-yeon was too mild.


    She was good.


    In the world before regression, it was the situation that made her a viin, not because she was a malicious human being.


    It wasn''t her, but the world that pushed her to it.


    So now, there''s no reason for her to be a viin.


    She, who suffered from her parents, was bullied at school, and faced hostility from the people around her.


    I went through a lot of trouble to separate her from her parents, stop the bullying, and provide a safe haven until she could approach the world again.


    She will be okay.


    Someone as kind as her couldn''t have gone down the wrong path.


    I said,


    "Yeah. Since something a bit depressing happened yesterday, I thought we could have some fun today."


    There was a moment of silence from Song Soo-yeon.


    "...Soo-yeon?"


    "...Where should we go...?"


    "...Huh?"


    "Just tell me. I''ll go. Let''s have fun, just like Mister said."


    Her immediate willingness to agree to my spontaneous suggestion brought a smile to my face.


    Before the regression, there was no one I could do this with.


    Let''s think positively.


    Let''s not doubt such a precious person.


    Let''s not think negatively.


    This life is much better than thest.


    Song Soo-yeon said,


    "I''ll pay for everything. Really expensive food is fine, and buying expensive clothes is okay too. I''ll repay a bit of your kindness today... just tell me."


    My heart, which had been light as a feather, sunk.


    These were words that would have moved me to tears if it weren''t for the doubts.


    ...But sadly,


    No matter how much I tried to put aside my doubts, they didn''t vanish as I wanted them to.


    Doubts sprouted again at her recent words.


    I hated this part of myself.


    That''s why I wanted to know the answer quickly.


    ...Did she really earn this money through modeling?


    "......."


    I shook my head.


    The good thing about phone calls is that you don''t have to manage your facial expressions.


    Changing my voice to sound cheerful, I said,


    "...Really? Then, I''ll be in your care today. Thanks, Soo-yeon."


    "...."


    After a long silence, Song Soo-yeon replied.


    ".............Anytime, Mister."


    Song Soo-yeon couldn''t see, but I forced a smile.


    Smiling seemed like it would make my gloomy heart feel better.


    She then spoke in a slightly more serious voice.


    "Just stay by my side... and I''ll do anything for you."

 Chapter 78: Birthday Date (1)

    Chapter 78: Birthday Date (1)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    I acted to give off a bright energy.


    Song Soo-yeon realized my intentions as well, and that prickly kidughed along with me.


    "Mister, let''s go there too."


    "Shall we?"


    But deep down, I felt a precariousness.


    Our rtionship was built on a house made of paper.


    It felt like my long-standing resolution was crumbling as well.


    Originally, I didn''t care whether Song Soo-yeon became a viin or not.


    It was my decision not to be a viin, not others''.


    I had no intention of forcefully preaching the enlightenment I received through Sce to others.


    As such, my intention to help Song Soo-yeon wasn''t for her sake.


    It was for Sce''s sake.


    Thinking that it would be a lot of help to her if neither she nor I engaged in viinous activities...


    It was okay if it worked out, and no big deal if it didn''t.


    It was an action that began with that level of resolution.


    So, even when Song Soo-yeon spat harsh words at me, I endured it.


    Not just because it was a good deed, but also because I had the heart to endure for Sce.


    Despite her resolution to never love me, I was not swayed and acted for her sake.


    ...But then, something unexpected happened.


    Towards Song Soo-yeon, who had done nothing for me... I began to feel affection.


    Was it because of loneliness?


    Or was it a natural reaction that urred over time?


    Eventually, acting for Song Soo-yeon''s sake wasn''t for Sce anymore.


    I just wanted her to be happy.


    The closer we got, the more I felt pained by the misfortune that befell her.


    No matter how much she called me a pushover, loser, idiot, moron, it wasn''t enough for me to push her away.


    It felt like a wounded puppy barking because it was afraid of people.


    And the moment I realized that, it was hard for me to control my heart.


    No matter how much she misbehaved, it only made her seem more pitiful.


    At some point, her happiness became more important than my own.


    So, when I was alone, I would eat just anything... but for her, I made sure to prepare something delicious.


    It wasn''t hard to give up my house or add to her allowance.


    I tried to clear away the misfortune that had settled on her.


    As I sincerely did so, Song Soo-yeon began to change as well.


    I felt that she relied on and trusted me.


    The moment I physically felt our hearts connecting.


    My affection for her had already grown too big.


    Song Soo-yeon was too precious to me.


    Thus, my personal desires also blossomed.


    I sincerely began to hope that she would not be a viin.


    I hoped she wouldn''t live a life of loneliness like I did.


    I hoped she wouldn''t walk a path filled with regrets.


    "...."


    The reason for bing a viin varies from person to person.


    But at the end of it all, there''s always a strong desire.


    To want to be stronger.


    Or to not be hungry.


    To want to amass tremendous wealth.


    Or to destroy the world.


    I made efforts so that she wouldn''t feel a need for such desires.


    Though it might not be enough, I provided financial support.


    Though it might not be enough, I made sure she was well-fed.


    Though it might not be enough, I cared for her so that she wouldn''t harbor too much hatred towards the world.


    Though it might not be enough, I strived for her happiness.


    Has she be Luna because of this?


    That path again?


    Why?


    I can''t understand the reason.


    Maybe that''s why I''m turning a blind eye.


    If there was a convincing reason... my head wouldn''t be this chaotic.


    Since there was no sign whatsoever, I didn''t want to believe that she was Luna even more.


    What has be of my efforts?


    She must like me too.


    Think about the smiles over time.


    The eye contact that felt like trust was building.


    The photos we took together.


    The moments we made memories.


    If she liked me... she wouldn''t have betrayed my words to not be a viin like this.


    No matter how prickly she was, she wouldn''t deceive me.


    She couldn''t be one of the people who destroyed our restaurant.


    It wasn''t just a precious space to me alone.


    "Mister...!"


    At that moment, Song Soo-yeon woke me up by shaking me.


    "...Huh?"


    She looked up at me worriedly.


    I tried to hide my gloom, but here I am, absent-mindedly showing it again.


    She couldn''t easily offer words offort.


    Just by that, I feel like I know how much she thinks of me.


    I smiled again.


    And yfully stroked her face.


    "Ah!"


    Cringing cutely, she grabbed my wrist.


    I said.


    "Just lost in thought for a moment. Weren''t we going to eat?"


    I tried to shake off the thoughts and move on.


    But Song Soo-yeon stayed put, not letting go of my wrist.


    "......."


    Then slowly, she took my hand.


    She interlocked her delicate fingers between mine.


    Only after we were connected like this, she answered.


    "...Yes. Let''s go eat."


    ---


    ---


    We enjoyed our date.


    We had a meal and entered a movie theater.


    For now, I tried to bury the matter of her being Luna.


    ...I''ll find out through Sce eventually.


    Let''s bury it until then.


    Don''t suspect Song Soo-yeon until then.


    "Mister, how about this?"


    It was rude of me to act this way while she was trying tofort me.


    Song Soo-yeon, with her arm linked in mine, pointed at a movie advertisement showing on arge screen.


    A scene where a man and a woman are looking at each other affectionately appeared.


    I knew the movie.


    I used to watch it often before my return.


    "..."


    I smiled at that.


    She had rmended any movie in her hurry tofort me.


    A love story was as far from Song Soo-yeon''s taste as could be.


    "You don''t watch stuff like that."


    I said.


    Song Soo-yeon, looking at me, then turned her head and said,


    "...Maybe I''ll try watching it once."


    She tried to escape with a clumsy excuse.


    Not wanting to tease her further, I looked at the advertisement.


    As lonely as I was before my regression, I watched a lot of movies like that.


    Movies with love, family, or friendship stories.


    So, this one had finally been released.


    I scratched my eyebrow.


    "Alright, shall we watch that?"


    It had been a while since I thought about watching something.


    It was not Song Soo-yeon''s taste, but I thought she might enjoy it.


    Standing in front of the ticket office, the staff asked with a bright smile,


    "Hello. Which movie would you like to see?"


    After I named the movie, the staff nodded and asked,


    "Are you a member?"


    "No."


    "Are you a couple?"


    "No-"


    "-Yes."


    Song Soo-yeon suddenly interjected and answered.


    I raised my eyebrows and looked at her.


    Song Soo-yeon looked up at me, then whispered in my ear, fidgeting,


    "There''s, there''s a discount."


    "...That''s true."


    The staff looked at us warmly, then asked,


    "Please choose your seats."


    He turned the device to show us the remaining seats.


    Before I could choose, Song Soo-yeon picked the seats at the very back.


    They were couple seats.


    "....Soo-yeon, couple seats are expensive."


    I whispered to her secretly.


    Song Soo-yeon fumbled around and then said,


    "...I thought we might not get to sit in them if not now. If you don''t like it, we can sit in the front."


    It was hard to object when she wanted to have a unique experience.


    "But Mister, you said to buy memories when you can."


    "I did say that."


    Agreeing with me, Song Soo-yeon quickly turned her head and told the staff,


    "Please do that."


    "Yes, got it."


    Tickets were swiftly printed, and we moved to another staff member to buy popcorn.


    "Do you have a favorite vor of popcorn?"


    "...I haven''t really tried them, so I don''t know."


    Responding to Song Soo-yeon, I chose my favorite vor.


    "Please give us onion."


    The staff kindly exined again,


    "Take a look at the discounts in front, and if anything applies, please let us know."


    Following the staff''s advice, we took advantage of the discounts.


    "Card...no. Membership...no...umm...birthday?"


    There''s a note that if your birthday is within 2 weeks, you get a half-price discount on all menu items.


    I asked Song Soo-yeon,


    "Soo-yeon, when''s your birthday?"


    "...Eh? Oh, just a moment."


    Song Soo-yeon rummaged through her wallet and pulled out her ID.


    Then she said,


    "...It''s August 9th?"


    "What, you don''t even know your own birthday?"


    "...I don''t celebrate it."


    "..."


    I blinked silently.


    Right.


    Her parents'' situation wasn''t normal.


    She didn''t have a single friend at school.


    I keep forgetting she grew up alone.


    Seeing me make a bitter expression, Song Soo-yeon lowered her head and mumbled.


    "...Don''t make that face. I''m okay now."


    "..."


    "...Because you''re by my side.."


    "What did you say?"


    "Nothing. By the way, when is your birthday?"


    "My...."


    I too was surprised as I began to speak, realizing, like Song Soo-yeon, I didn''t remember my own birthday.


    "...Just a moment."


    Like her, I rummaged through my wallet and pulled out my ID.


    Song Soo-yeon burst intoughter seeing me do this.


    "It seems there are simrities between you and me after all."


    I smiled at the situation, then was surprised when I saw the date.


    "...Oh? April 20th."


    "Really?"


    Song Soo-yeon, with her arms crossed, shivered.


    She was surprised as well.


    "....It''s in a week?"


    "Looks like it. Then, we can apply the discount."


    I showed my ID to the concession stand staff.


    He nodded, applying the discount.


    It was surreal.


    We were lucky.


    After paying, I said to Song Soo-yeon,


    "Let''s go sit down."


    "...."


    Song Soo-yeon, seemingly lost in thought, followed me without resistance.


    As we sat, we waited for our popcorn.


    After a long silence, Song Soo-yeon asked hesitantly,


    "....Mister, is there anything you want for your birthday?"


    "Are you going to give me a present?"


    "...I''ll see."


    Smiling, I pondered her question lightly.


    A birthday present.


    "...."


    "Mister?"


    There is.


    There''s exactly one thing I want right now.


    I wish she wasn''t a viin.


    But unable to say this, I beat around the bush.


    "It''s a secret."


    "Ah,e on."


    "How can it be a secret if I tell you? Look, the popcorn''s ready. Let''s go."


    ---


    ---


    Since I had seen the movie before, I enjoyed watching Song Soo-yeon''s reactions as much as the movie itself.


    She watched more intently than I expected.


    The highlight of the movie wasing up.


    The male and female leads shared a deep kiss.


    I could feel Song Soo-yeon, who was hugging my arm and resting her head on my shoulder, stiffen up.


    She watched, unable to take her eyes off, thrilled like any other girl.


    "..."


    Watching her, I turned my attention back to the movie.


    What did I feel watching this scene before my regression?


    Emptiness? Loneliness? Envy?


    I''m not sure anymore.


    My emotions from this movie now were quite different.


    More positive feelings filled me than those negative emotions.


    Maybe... because Song Soo-yeon was right beside me, the loneliness had dissipated, giving way to a sense of ease.


    My heart fluttered slightly at that romantic scene.


    -Thump. Thump. Thump.


    This was nice.


    My heart gradually became more at ease.


    -Swish.


    At that moment, Song Soo-yeon, who had been focused on the movie, turned to look at me.


    Our eyes met.


    "..."


    "..."


    She didn''t say anything.


    She was no longer looking at the movie.


    "...Why?"


    I finally asked.


    At my question, Song Soo-yeon blinked, then rested her head back on my shoulder.


    Until the movie ended, she showed no other movement.

 Chapter 79: Birthday Date (2)

    Chapter 79: Birthday Date (2)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Absent-mindedly, Song Soo-yeon left the cinema.


    The afterglow of the movie hadn''t faded yet.


    She, more than anyone, knew that now was not the time to be intoxicated with excitement, but rather a time tofort Jung-gyeom.


    Yet, she couldn''t help it.


    Throughout the movie, she had projected herself and Jung-gyeom into it.


    She understood why people loved romance films so much.


    It had given her such a fresh shock.


    It was actually her first time at a cinema.


    She had no money, and even fewer friends.


    Thinking this, she realized that everything she did with Jung-gyeom felt new and different.


    To others, these might have been too mundane, but for her, it was something she was only now experiencing.


    Jung-gyeom''s footsteps were imprinted on what were once nk pages to her.


    Dates.


    Amusement parks.


    Intertwined fingers.


    Hugs.


    Cinemas.


    He was her first in everything.


    A fact that would never change for the rest of her life.


    Unknowingly, a surge of emotion welled up within her.


    She felt terribly sorry about the restaurant still and was immensely grateful for these everyday joys she was receiving.


    But for now, she suppressed her feelings.


    Quietly, she linked arms with him again and walked along the street.


    ---


    ---


    As her tumultuous heart calmed down, only fondness for Jung-gyeom blossomed.


    How could she make him happy?


    In the bustling streets, Song Soo-yeon looked around.


    She didn''t mind the stares sticking to her.


    She was searching for something that Jung-gyeom would like.


    She saw clothing stores.


    Song Soo-yeon recalled the face of Sce, who had gifted Jung-gyeom clothes a few months ago.


    "Mister, do you need clothes?"


    "Clothes?"


    "If there''s something you want to buy, I''ll buy it for you."


    "Soo-yeon-"


    As he was about to refuse, Song Soo-yeon immediately interrupted him.


    "-No, I decided to pay for everything today, but you ended up paying for everything."


    "..."


    "I''ll buy it. Let''s go."


    Jung-gyeom simrly looked at a nearby clothing restaurant.


    She even told a slight lie to persuade him.


    "...I''ve gotten quite interested in clothes since doing modeling. It''d be good for you to have more clothes, wouldn''t it?"


    "..."


    Somehow, upon hearing that, Jung-gyeom nodded his head and then burst into a bright smile.


    "So you got interested because of modeling."


    It was a smile that brightened the day.


    Puzzled but continuing, Song Soo-yeon went on.


    "Yes, so-"


    "-No, it''s okay. But thank you for thinking of me."


    "...But still-"


    "-More importantly, how''s the modeling going?"


    He asked.


    Song Soo-yeon swallowed for a moment.


    The question hit her unexpectedly.


    But she was well prepared.


    She had thought he would ask eventually.


    She had even prepared a portfolio, ready to discuss it perfectly.


    But she knew being too boastful would be weird.


    She tried not to spill too many words, only the necessary ones.


    "It''s tough, but manageable. And it pays well."


    "Really? What else?"


    "What else...?"


    "Your thoughts can''t just be limited to that."


    "..."


    Song Soo-yeon unpacked the contents of the bundle of lies she had prepared in response to his question.


    "The poses are sometimes tough, but I''m gradually getting used to it."


    "Don''t you find it painful to be judged?"


    "...I can handle it. Initially, there were no men in the studio, only women."


    "Do they provide meals well?"


    "...I like your cooking the best, mister."


    Jung-gyeom looked at Song Soo-yeon in surprise.


    "You''ve never said that to me before."


    "I''m not one to talk much."


    Jung-gyeom''s mood brightened more than ever. The heavy worries he had gradually disappeared.


    Song Soo-yeon felt that he was still looking out for her.


    The restaurant had disappeared, but he was still asking about her living situation.


    Maybe Jung-gyeom was depressed because he thought he couldn''t take care of her more?


    If that was the case... nothing could be more lovely and guilt-inducing.


    "Really? Is that so?"


    Jung-gyeom asked back with a sigh and a smile.


    Song Soo-yeon just hugged his arm tighter.


    Song Soo-yeon looked around again.


    Her intention to give Jung-gyeom a gift hadn''t faded.


    So far, the only gift she had given him was a cheap wish bracelet she made by hand when she had no money.


    She remembered the pure joy on his face when he received that bracelet.


    He was so happy with just that.


    Wouldn''t he be even more moved if she bought him something more expensive?


    She wanted to keep seeing his smile.


    There was also a desire to alleviate her guilt.


    Bing a viin had only brought her money in the end.


    And yet, she hadn''t been able to spend it freely.


    Having been poor, she had the itch to splurge.


    She hadn''t forgotten the times when school meals and convenience store food were all she had to eat.


    She remembered working hard at part-time jobs every day, even when it was tough and she was in pain.


    All the memories of bitterness due to money haunted her like ghosts.


    Even more so when she felt the sting of the wealth disparity with Sce.


    Thus, she wanted to unt her wealth as human nature drove her to.


    It would have been money she''d have proudly shown off to Jung-gyeom if it were earned honorably.


    It would have been money spent to make him happier than anything else.


    That''s why she wanted to spend at least a little of it.


    Money not spent was meaningless, after all.


    "Mister, should I buy you sneakers?"


    Song Soo-yeon asked, looking at Jung-gyeom''s worn-out shoes.


    "No, I like the shoes I have now."


    "Mister, don''t you need a bag?"


    "What would I do with a bag?"


    "Should I buy you some expensive wine? Like Bom unni did before."


    "I drank a lot yesterday... I''m fine now."


    But no matter what she said, Jung-gyeom just refused with a smile.


    It felt like he would refuse whatever she suggested.


    He didn''t seem used to the idea of receiving anything in the first ce.


    "Ah."


    Song Soo-yeon thought for a moment and then said,


    "A birthday present. You didn''t talk about it earlier. What do you want for your birthday?"


    Jung-gyeom''s smile faded.


    While the smile remained, it became somewhat distant.


    He stopped walking and slowly looked at Song Soo-yeon.


    His gaze made her breath hitch momentarily.


    The aftereffects of the movie hadn''t worn off yet.


    Her heart continued to flutter.


    He pinched Song Soo-yeon''s nose lightly with two fingers, repeating what he had said before.


    "I said it''s a secret."


    "Ouch!"


    Song Soo-yeon yfully shrugged off Jung-gyeom''s touch, holding her nose and looking up at him.


    He started walking again, and naturally, Song Soo-yeon followed him.


    "What if I can''t give you what you want because you said it''s a secret?"


    ".........."


    Jung-gyeom froze again.


    His smile faded once more, but this time, bitterness took its ce.


    Without making eye contact, he murmured.


    "...That won''t happen."


    "...What?"


    "You will definitely give me the gift I want the most."


    "..."


    Was he saying he''d be happy with anything she gave?


    That would be a relief, but... she feared the opposite might be true.


    To lower his expectations a bit, she said.


    "...Then, can I just not give you anything?"


    Jung-gyeomughed at that.


    Song Soo-yeon didn''t give up until the end.


    Looking around for a gift that would suit his taste.


    "Wow...!"


    Suddenly, she heard a child''s joyful cheer.


    Looking over, she saw a child at a w machine, happy with a small teddy bear in hand.


    "Thanks, Dad!"


    The child jumped up and down with a bright smile.


    Song Soo-yeon was captivated by that beautiful scene, her expression souring.


    She never had the chance to experience such innocence.


    Perhaps that''s why... she didn''t find the naivety of children endearing.


    She simply disliked children.


    It felt like she was projecting herself onto them.


    Song Soo-yeon observed the child''s father.


    Worn clothes.


    Shabby appearance.


    It looked like he couldn''t afford a nice gift, so he opted for a toy from the w machine instead.


    Though she didn''t know the real situation, that''s how it looked to Song Soo-yeon.


    And she didn''t view it favorably.


    Just another adult exploiting a child''s innocence.


    Perhaps she was projecting her own anger towards her father onto him.


    Song Soo-yeon turned away.


    "...?"


    But Jung-gyeom was looking at the w machine.


    Song Soo-yeon looked up at him.


    He, like her, was quietly observing the child and father at the w machine.


    "Hmm... that looks fun?"


    He said.


    "...What?"


    As Song Soo-yeon frowned, Jung-gyeom walked towards the w machine.


    Then he rummaged in his pocket, took out a 1000-won bill, and inserted it into the machine.


    "Soo-yeon, do you want anything?"


    "...I don''t."


    Perhaps because of the resentment she felt towards the child''s father earlier, Song Soo-yeon responded curtly without realizing it.


    "Oh, really?"


    But Jung-gyeom didn''t seem to mind much.


    With a smile, he maneuvered the lever back and forth before pressing the button.


    The w descended and grabbed a puppy doll the size of a fist.


    In an instant, the prize was ejected from the machine.


    "This is a gift."


    Jung-gyeom said, smiling as he handed it over.


    Song Soo-yeon''s frown gradually faded.


    ...It was strange.


    Until just now, she had a huge aversion to the same kind of gift... but the moment Jung-gyeom won it for her, it became something special.


    Why didn''t it seem like a cheap gift now?


    Every detail of the puppy doll strongly imprinted itself in her mind.


    "If you don''t like it, you can throw it away."


    Jung-gyeom said lightly.


    Song Soo-yeon shook her head and took the doll with both hands.


    ...It felt like receiving a doll gift she never got in her childhood.


    She couldn''t even identify what emotion she was feeling now.


    She felt like she might get annoyed, yet also felt like crying.


    Every time she was with him, she felt like she became more of a crybaby.


    She didn''t remember crying much in her life.


    "Let''s go."


    Jung-gyeom briskly turned around.


    Song Soo-yeon held the doll in her arms and linked her other arm with Jung-gyeom''s.


    Her heart continued to pound.


    ---


    ---


    After spending the afternoon ying, the day ended at Jung-gyeom''s studio apartment.


    It was a ce for Jung-gyeom to rest, as well as a ce where Song Soo-yeon used to rest, so neither of them felt any difort.


    After cooking a delicious dinner and chatting away, Jung-gyeom checked the time.


    "Time to go back, Soo-yeon. It''s time to rest now."


    "...Already?"


    Song Soo-yeon also checked the time and asked.


    "Is there anything else to do?"


    "..."


    Song Soo-yeon blinked and hesitated to answer.


    The doll Jung-gyeom had given her was still sitting on herp.


    "...Um, Mister."


    Song Soo-yeon scrambled for an excuse.


    "...Can I stay here tonight?"


    "What?"


    "No, I''ve slept here a lot... for the sake of memories."


    "..."


    "We''ve already slept in the same room after drinking"


    "..."


    Jung-gyeom didn''t answer, so Song Soo-yeon started to feel nervous.


    She knew it was a sudden request, but she feared getting hurt if he pushed her away.


    She had mustered up the courage and wanted a corresponding reward.


    Song Soo-yeon finally yed herst card out of desperation.


    She decided to go all out with the lie.


    "...I''m still struggling because the restaurant was destroyed."


    "...Ah."


    Jung-gyeom reacted to that.


    Then, he slowly smiled bitterly.


    "...Right? You were just as upset as me, weren''t you?"


    "...If I wasn''t upset, I wouldn''t have offered to pay for the repairs."


    Jung-gyeom had yet to make a decision about the repair costs.


    Since the building needed to be fixed first, there was still plenty of time left.


    It seemed like Jung-gyeom was still thinking about it.


    Jung-gyeom shrugged.


    "But there''s no nket."


    "I''ll bring one from home. It''s only a 5-minute distance. I want to sleep here tonight too."


    "..."


    "Just this once, okay?"


    Finally, Jung-gyeom gave in.


    His expression waspletely different from yesterday or this morning.


    The atmosphere had softened back to how it used to be.


    He said,


    "......Alright, let''s do that just for tonight."

 Chapter 80: Birthday Date (3)

    Chapter 80: Birthday Date (3)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Song Soo-yeon had brought a nket from home and, after quickly washing up in Jung-gyeom''s bathroom, found beddingid out on the floor.


    Only then did Soo-yeon''s heart start to race.


    The situation had a strange atmosphere.


    There was none of this atmosphere when they slept together before.


    At that time, they were too drunk to care about such things.


    But now, the thought of deliberately sleeping together made her heart race, especially with someone she liked.


    Soo-yeon swallowed her saliva and looked over at Jung-gyeom.


    He had finished stretching and was now entering the beddingid out on the floor in light clothes.


    "Soo-yeon, sleep on the bed."


    Jung-gyeomy down with a natural consideration.


    She thought about lying next to him... but guilt about the restaurant and remorse for deceiving him held her back.


    Only after making him happy would she gather her courage.


    ...As long as she didn''t get caught as a viin, she thought she couldpete with Sce.


    Soo-yeon picked up a puppy doll from the table and climbed onto Jung-gyeom''s bed.


    "Geez."


    Jung-gyeom chuckled at her.


    "Since when did you like dolls? Now you''re even bringing it to bed?"


    "..."


    Soo-yeon didn''t respond to his tease.


    She didn''t even know why she had done it.


    She was embarrassed by the idea of an adult carrying around a doll like a child, and she knew it.


    She had never even liked dolls to begin with.


    But her body moved impulsively.


    It was inevitable.


    Jung-gyeom stretched out his hand and turned off the switch.


    The light went out.


    They talked about light topics in the darkness.


    These trivial stories warmed her.


    Finally, Jung-gyeom said,


    "...Let''s sleep now, Soo-yeon. We have to get up early tomorrow."


    "...Yes."


    "Have a nice dream."


    "...Yes."


    After that, Jung-gyeom didn''t say anything more.


    But Soo-yeon, in the darkness, squinted her eyes open and continued to look at him.


    She wondered if she ever thought she would fall for a guy three years her senior like this.


    She wanted him so badly it drove her crazy.


    In fact, she could just use her ability.


    "......."


    But it was meaningless.


    She didn''t want to be loved by a puppet without a will.


    Soo-yeon calmed her clingy heart and closed her eyes.


    Sleep came to her.


    ---


    ---


    "....Huh?"


    And when she came to her senses, she was at a campsite.


    Crickets were chirping.


    She couldn''t understand what had happened.


    She had fallen asleep in Jung-gyeom''s room, so why was she here the next moment?


    Wearing a windbreaker, she sat on a folding chair.


    Besides the chair she was sitting on, there were three empty chairs around her.


    Behind her, there were tworge tents, and in front of her, a beautiful campfire.


    It waste at night, and a big full moon hung in the sky.


    Then she remembered.


    "...Ah."


    Ste had given her a dream.


    She had forgotten all about it, busy on a date with Jung-gyeom all day.


    But he was nowhere to be seen.


    If it was Ste''s dream, Jung-gyeom would always appear.


    "Ah!"


    At that moment, small hands covered her eyes from behind.


    "Guess who~!"


    Soo-yeon was startled, but that was all.


    She felt no anxiety or difort.


    Soon, the hands fell away, and the world brightened again.


    "Ta-da!"


    And then, a small child appeared in front of her.


    Soo-yeon forgot how to breathe.


    She experienced what it was like to fall in love at first sight.


    She knew who this small child was the moment she saw their face.


    A child that strikingly resembled both herself and Jung-gyeom.


    A child that filled her heart in a different way than Jung-gyeom did.


    ...It was their child.


    Somehow, she also knew the name.


    It naturally came to her.


    Soo-yeon, suppressing her overwhelming emotions, naturally asked,


    "...Damin, why are you still up and not sleeping?"


    She thought she hated kids.


    She was always annoyed by them.


    But she just couldn''t get angry at this child.


    Only affection.


    "Because Mommy didn''te into the tent, I couldn''t sleep!"


    The child pouted.


    Soo-yeon couldn''t help but smile.


    "Jeong Damin, go to bed quickly."


    A familiar voice came from behind.


    It was Jung-gyeom.


    "Your brother is sleeping just fine, why do you keep waking up?"


    "Mom and Dad aren''t sleeping either!"


    "Psst. No cotton candy for you tomorrow?"


    Only then did Damin, with a cute cry of ''eek!'', enter the tent.


    Soo-yeonughed out loud as she watched.


    Then, another voice from behind.


    "....Soo-yeon. Come in now."


    But Soo-yeon didn''t move.


    "...Honey."


    Jung-gyeom called her again.


    "...Come in. The kids went into their tent."


    Soo-yeon blushed and stood up.


    After pouring water on the campfire to extinguish it, she squeezed herself into the two-person tent where Jung-gyeom was.


    A mattress with a slight cushion and a thick nket.


    There was a reason she stubbornly brought the nket and mattress.


    As Soo-yeon fully entered the tent, Jung-gyeom started to undress.


    Soo-yeon, too, stripped off her clothesyer byyer, making sure the kids couldn''t hear her breathe.


    Naturally and softly, they both began to expose their bare selves.


    Soo-yeon soon stripped down to her underwear, discarding all her clothes.


    The chill of the night enveloped her, but soon, Jung-gyeom''s warmth found her.


    "...Haah...haah..."


    She breathed more heavily than ever before.


    She knew too well what they were about to experience.


    "Oppa, let''s have a third one."


    Soo-yeon pleaded.


    As always, Jung-gyeom simply chuckled.


    Soo-yeon blinked, trying to adjust herself to the darkness.


    But no matter how much she blinked, she couldn''t fully see Jung-gyeom''s bare body.


    For the first time, the usually vivid dream began to blur.


    Jung-gyeom''s hand reached out, caressing Soo-yeon''s cheek.


    His face came closer, his lips touching her forehead once, then her neck.


    Soo-yeon shivered.


    The feeling was too strong.


    Soon, Soo-yeonpletely surrendered her body to Jung-gyeom.


    He gentlyid her down on the mattress.


    Jung-gyeom pinning down her wrists.


    Soo-yeon''s heart raced so much that her vision shook.


    Suddenly, Jung-gyeom was alsopletely undressed, as was Soo-yeon.


    Though she still couldn''t see him, she instinctively knew.


    Soon, the moment they would connect was approaching.


    Soo-yeon wrapped her legs around his waist.


    "I said we should have a third, oppa."


    She spoke again.


    A burst of desire for a happy family she didn''t know she had came pouring out.


    Perhaps she desired it more because she never had someone she could call family.


    Jung-gyeomughed, gave a peck on her cheek, and nodded.


    He came closer and closer.


    "...Hah...! Hah...!"


    And Soo-yeon''s eyes snapped open.


    "...Huh?"


    Her heart was still racing, and her body was drenched in sweat.


    She was back in Jung-gyeom''s studio apartment.


    "...Why...?"


    Why did she wake up?


    The thought crossed her mind hundreds of times.


    Quickly looking around, Soo-yeon realized.


    Damin and Jun were gone.


    The space they filled was suddenly empty, leaving her with a sense of loss.


    Even though it was a meeting thatsted only a few minutes, their disappearance gifted her immense pain.


    Her hands trembled.


    Soo-yeon shook her head.


    She gathered her thoughts.


    Damin and Jun hadn''t disappeared.


    It was just a temporary farewell.


    She had just seen a glimpse of the future.


    They could meet again.


    ...If she connected with Jung-gyeom, it could be their future.


    Soo-yeon''s eyes turned towards Jung-gyeom.


    Her eyes shone with a violet light.


    She was swept away by impulse.


    The scenes shown in the dream were too sweet.


    But as she took deep breaths, and as time passed, the vividness of the dream faded.


    The faces of Damin and Jun also darkened.


    Her heart calmed, and she cooled her excitement.


    She couldn''t use her powers on Jung-gyeom.


    That was something she couldn''t do.


    She wiped her eyes.


    Unnoticed tears were wiped away.


    "...Ah."


    And then she realized why she had woken up from the dream.


    It felt like she had woken up because she had never experienced it.


    Having no experience with intercourse, she couldn''t reproduce it in her dream.


    The rest could be imagined, but beyond that was difficult.


    Soo-yeon thought, perhaps it was for the best.


    Wouldn''t it be better to actually experience it rather than fantasize about it in a dream?


    Someday, she''ll fulfill her dream and have him.


    Biting her lip, Soo-yeon looked forward to the future.


    "...No."


    But she didn''t realize how hard it would be to calm her excitement.


    She only noticed how sweaty she was after a while...and realized her underwear was quite wet too.


    And it wasn''t because of the sweat.


    Although she felt vulgar and dirty, she also thought it was inevitable.


    Soo-yeon looked over at Jung-gyeom, who was sleeping.


    "........"


    The puppy doll Jung-gyeom had given her also caught her eye.


    She secretly pulled the doll into the nket with her.


    She covered herself with the nket up to her neck so that what happened underneath would be hidden from Jung-gyeom.


    ".....Ah..hmm..."


    She involuntarily moaned at the stimtion she felt for the first time.


    It was as if electricity ran through her body.


    The hard nose of the puppy doll rubbed just right.


    So this was what it felt like.


    If she had known this feeling, she might not have woken from her dream.


    Soo-yeon looked at Jung-gyeom with half-closed eyes.


    Unknowingly, she tightly grabbed the pillow with one arm.


    Her arm that emerged from under the nket was damp with sweat.


    With the other hand, she still held the puppy doll tightly.


    To prevent any more moans from escaping, Soo-yeon bit into the pillow.


    Her head naturally buried into the pillow, but she forced herself to look at Jung-gyeom with one eye.


    She couldn''t take her eyes off him.


    She felt like a pervert.


    So dirty. So repulsive.


    But that sense of betrayal drove her mad.


    Jung-gyeom excited her.


    Soo-yeon''s sweat did not dry as the night deepened.


    The sound of water quietly sshed until dawn.

 Chapter 81: Birthday Date (4)

    Chapter 81: Birthday Date (4)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    I turned off the rm.


    I woke up from a deep sleep, the first in a long time.


    Rubbing my bleary eyes, I checked the sunlighting in through the window.


    The morning had passed, and it was soon to be noon.


    I sat up and looked around.


    ".....?"


    I lightly brushed around my parched lips and noticed the bed had changed.


    "....What?"


    There was no nket, no quilt.


    Song Soo-yeon was also gone.


    As if evaporated, there wasn''t a single trace of her left.


    Even the doll I had picked out for her was gone, and looking at the entrance, her shoes were gone too.


    "If you were going to do this, why did you ask to sleep together?"


    I scratched my head.


    No, maybe I just woke up toote.


    I got up from my spot and checked the bed again.


    Only the faint scent of Song Soo-yeon, like that of a flower, let me know she had slept here.


    But where did my nket and quilt go?


    Why take them?


    Afterying out Song Soo-yeon''s quilt, which was spread on the floor, onto my bed, I sat on the bed nkly for a while to wake up.


    -Ding-dong.


    Soon, the doorbell rang.


    And Song Soo-yeon entered, dressed differently from yesterday.


    "......"


    She burst intoughter seeing my half-awake, disheveled appearance.


    I couldn''t react at all to her suddenughter.


    While sheughed for a long while, I just wet my lips.


    Finally, after calming herughter, Song Soo-yeon asked.


    "Hey, mister. Why are you sitting there like a fool?"


    "...Where did you go?"


    "Home. I took the nket and quilt."


    "Why?"


    "Too much sweat."


    "Oh."


    It seemed she was too embarrassed to return them after sweating.


    I was going to say I didn''t mind... but it might sound a little wrong from her perspective.


    So, instead, I asked.


    "...Then what should I use to cover myself from now on..."


    "-Use that quilt, mister."


    I looked at Song Soo-yeon''s quilt, neatly folded on my bed.


    "...This one?"


    "Yes. It''s still clean. I haven''t used it much."


    I nodded, not minding.


    I need to wash my face to wake up.


    Taking a deep breath, I opened my eyes wide.


    Time to take a shower.


    "...."


    As I was about to stand up, I locked eyes with Song Soo-yeon.


    Before I knew it, she was standing still, staring at me.


    Her gaze was different than usual.


    ...A bit drowsy.


    A bit cold.


    And in a way, a bit hot.


    She swallowed her saliva and slightly bit her lip.


    It was too different from her usual self.


    "......Why?"


    "...What?"


    "...No, is there... something you want to say?"


    "...No?"


    "Is that so?"


    Eventually, I averted my eyes first.


    And then, I entered the bathroom to wash up.


    ---


    ---


    Sce, having recovered, headed to the association for work.


    She received enthusiastic greetings from the staff and fellow heroes.


    "Sce, congrattions on bing rank 1."


    "Thank you!"


    "Are you feeling alright?"


    "Yes! I''mpletely fine!"


    Sce responded sincerely to all the greetings.


    It wasn''t difficult, as she was in a good mood.


    She had managed to secure a date with Jung-gyeom, and she had be the number 1 hero.


    Of course, she knew she hadn''t be number 1 purely based on skill.


    There was some media y involved in the decision.


    But that was okay.


    She was number 1, wasn''t she?


    It was the top position she had been aiming for. All she had to do was maintain this spot.


    Normally, she would have enjoyed this sense of achievement alone in her room... but this time, unusually, she had a different thought.


    She didn''t want to enjoy it alone.


    She missed Jung-gyeom.


    How would he congratte her?


    Would he like her more now that she was number 1?


    Would he praise her, saying she was amazing?


    She wanted to rx by his side, share her happiness, sense of achievement, as well as her anxiety and pressure.


    But she restrained herself a bit. They were going to have a date soon, after all.


    There was no need to rush and use up topics for conversation, especially since she was thinking of making it a somewhat special date.


    Instead of going to her room, Sce headed to the information room.


    There was something she needed to check.


    Afterpleting the iris recognition, the door opened.


    -Ziiing.


    Numerous employees were working onputers under the blue light.


    Sce approached a familiar employee.


    -Tap. Tap.


    Tapping her on the shoulder, the employee looking intently at theputer looked up at Sce.


    "Oh? Sce!"


    "Hana, have you been well?"


    "Yes, of course! And you, Sce...?"


    They exchanged formalities.


    The brief conversation brought smiles to their faces.


    Sce''s smile was fake but it was easy for her, given her goal.


    Smiling like this made civilians act as if they would give their all, another advantage of her social status.


    "Sce. So, what brings you here..."


    They moved on to the main topic.


    Sce pped her hands together with a bright smile.


    "Ah, right. I wanted to look up some information."


    The employee turned towards theputer, ready to find anything.


    "Yes, yes. Tell me."


    "Do you remember? A few months ago, a man caused amotion at the association."


    "Oh, that''s why you were dispatched to the school."


    "That''s right. I''d like to review the information on that man, is that okay?"


    "Yes. I''ll find it for you. The viewing permission is..."


    Viewing permission is an official document required when trying to obtain a civilian''s personal information.


    Even for a hero, it was a necessary document.


    When Jung-gyeom had caused amotion at the Hero Association, the document had naturally been issued, but it wasn''t something she had now.


    Sce leaned in.


    She gently grabbed the employee''s shoulder and whispered quietly.


    "...Hana, can we skip that part?"


    "...Pardon?"


    "I''m just looking to recheck something I had confirmed before. It would take time to get the permission... I''m asking for a favor."


    "........"


    The employee pondered for a moment then nodded.


    "...Yes! I''ll do it for you. Since it''s you, Sce."


    Sce straightened her back and smiled slightly beneath her mask.


    This indeed was the taste of social status.


    Sce said,


    "His name is Jung-gyeom."


    "Just a moment, please."


    The information room employee sifted through numerous people with the same name and found the information Sce wanted.


    "Is this the person?"


    Jung-gyeom''s identification photo appeared on theputer monitor.


    Sce smiled.


    "Yes."


    She then took in all of his information one by one.


    She looked a bit more carefully at the details she had only nced over the first time.


    There wasn''t much.


    Still, she it was enough.


    Indeed. Her memory was correct.


    His birthday was not far off.


    ---


    ---


    Sce returned to her private room and pulled out a cigarette.


    After lighting one up, she called Jung-gyeom.


    Her heart thumped slightly as the call connected.


    "Yeah, Bom?"


    Then Jung-gyeom answered the phone casually and with her nickname.


    Sce smiled, cleared her throat, and spoke.


    "Oppa. What were you doing?"


    "Getting ready to eat. You?"


    "Me too."


    She secretly took a puff of her cigarette and quietly exhaled the smoke.


    ...She shouldn''t have been doing this, but smoking like this also gave her a bit of a thrill.


    She hopes he never catches her in such a state.


    Sce brought up the main point.


    "Ah, oppa. We''re going to have a date, right?"


    "...Right."


    "I checked the time, how about April 20th?"


    "April 20th?"


    Sce suggested as if she knew nothing.


    "It happens to be my birthday."


    Jung-gyeom said.


    Sce raised her voice in pretend surprise.


    "Oh, really? It''s your birthday that day?"


    "Yeah."


    "Really a coincidence...? You don''t have other ns, do you?"


    Of course, there couldn''t be.


    He was a loner, after all.


    She was the only person who could look after him.


    Even though there was Song Soo-yeon, a fly sticking around him, Sce was confident she could handle her.


    "None. Shall we meet that day?"


    When Jung-gyeom suggested, Sce smiled.


    "Yeah! Let''s see each other then. I''ll make it a birthday you''ll remember."


    Jung-gyeom burst intoughter.


    Sce started to feel happy at the sound of hisughter.


    But she didn''t let her guard down.


    Clearing her throat again, she began to meticulously n it through.


    "Oppa, you know it''s a date."


    "Yeah, of course."


    "...Just saying... Soo-yeon can''te."


    "...I know."


    Her smile widened at his acknowledgment.


    She also felt a sense of victory for having beaten Song Soo-yeon.


    At that moment, Jung-gyeom also asked.


    "Ah, Bom. You didn''t forget, did you?"


    "Huh? Forget what?"


    "The promise you made to me."


    "..."


    Sce rolled her eyes and pondered for a moment.


    "...Ah, the story about that viin?"


    "Yeah. You said you''d tell me their name."


    "Oppa, were you really curious about that? I thought it was just small talk."


    "..."


    "Yeah, of course, I''ll tell you."


    Sce inhaled the cigarette smoke again.


    At that moment, she inhaled wrongly and started coughing.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    "Bom?"


    "Cough! Ah, sorry...! Cough... I drank water the wrong way."


    Sce was startled and quickly extinguished the cigarette. The thought of smoking anymore vanished immediately after the burst of coughing.


    After calming her breathing, Sce spoke.


    This part was most important.


    "So, oppa. I''ve been thinking about the ce for our date..."


    "Yeah, tell me."


    "...How about at my ce?"


    Sce was nning to confess to him.


    And for the confession, there was no ce better than her own home.


    It would allow her to confessfortably in her own space.


    The atmosphere could be set exactly how she wanted.


    Her home was more beautiful than most hotel views, a ce where she could subtly unt her status to Jung-gyeom.


    She could also show him the kind of future that awaited him if he were with her.


    "Oppa, you''ve always been the one cooking for us. It''s your birthday, so I thought maybe I could make something delicious for once..."


    Furthermore, if the confession went well...they might even progress to a deeper rtionship using the mood.


    There''s a soft, spacious bed at home.


    Even if embarrassing sounds were made, they wouldn''t leak outside.


    It was the best ce for a first experience, assuming things went well.


    "...At your ce?"


    Jung-gyeom asked back.


    Sce said nothing. She couldn''t.


    Even though she thought he wouldn''t refuse her proposal, it was her after all... the nervousness was inevitable.


    In fact, this was the biggest obstacle in her n.


    If she could just get past this moment, everything else would flow naturally afterward.


    Soon, his answer came.


    "Sure. Let''s do that."


    With the n set, Sce''s heart pounded.


    "...I''m looking forward to it."


    She said.


    Various thoughts filled her head.

 Chapter 82: Birthday Date (5)

    Chapter 82: Birthday Date (5)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Song Soo-yeon lied to Jung-gyeom about having work to do and went out into the street.


    After spending the night observing Jung-gyeom and consoling herself, feeling embarrassed to look at him was one of her reasons.


    The two were out to buy a birthday present for Jung-gyeom.


    She had given up trying to figure out what he wanted.


    Until the end, he had no intention of saying what he wanted for his birthday.


    -You will definitely give me the gift I want the most.


    Jung-gyeom''s words lingered in Soo-yeon''s mind.


    He believed in her.


    She had to try to meet his expectations.


    Truthfully, he would be satisfied with anything she gifted him. Jung-gyeom was touched by the smallest things.


    Because he knew how to appreciate the little joys.


    However, Soo-yeon wanted to find a more suitable gift to convey her overflowing feelings.


    She hoped even a fragment of her feelings would reach him.


    She wanted him to know how precious he was to her.


    Soo-yeon made her way to arge department store.


    It was a ce she normally wouldn''t dare to enter.


    There was no space more contrasting to her past poverty.


    But now, she wasn''tcking money.


    Just this morning, perhaps to sway her from quitting her viinous life, Ste had transferred an astonishing amount of money to her.


    ...Truthfully, Soo-yeon was wavering again.


    Not just because of the money, but the dreams Ste showed her were shaking her resolve.


    Because of the dream about Damin and Junst night, she reaffirmed her goal to have Jung-gyeom no matter what.


    ...Perhaps she should continue her viin life a bit longer?


    Given Sce''s progress, it was necessary.


    After all, she had be the top-ranked hero.


    Soo-yeon browsed in the department store.


    She skipped shoes since he had refused them before.


    A scarf felt too trivial a gift for someone she loved.


    A watch seemed like a good option. She mentally noted it.


    She wanted to give a ring too, but their rtionship wasn''t at that stage yet.


    "...Ah."


    Her steps stopped suddenly.


    At the end of her gaze were children''s items.


    Cute baby shoes, toys.


    Clothes of tiny sizes.


    Soo-yeon walked towards them as if enchanted.


    It was too early to think of childbirth, but she couldn''t turn away, perhaps because of the dream.


    She remembered how the children in her dream filled her heart.


    She felt a sense ofpleteness as an individual.


    With Jung-gyeom and those children, she felt she wouldn''t waver no matter what happened in the world.


    Soo-yeon smiled softly.


    Then, with a sigh, she turned around.


    And resumed her search for Jung-gyeom''s present.


    ---


    ---


    In an empty cafe, Soo-yeon fiddled with her phone.


    She browsed through various sites, looking for a ce to go on a date.


    -Good ces to go on a birthday.


    -Boyfriend birthday date ideas.


    -Boyfriend birthday events.


    Numerous search terms already filled the search history.


    As she sifted through various pieces of information, her expression soured.


    "....A dinner buffet costs 200,000 won?"


    In her days of poverty, she would not have even dared to imagine setting foot in such a ce.


    "..."


    Yet, imagining bringing Jung-gyeom there and making him happy gradually eased her frown.


    Considering the wealth she had umted, this ce was rtively cheap.


    Compared to what Jung-gyeom had done for her, there couldn''t be a cheaper ce.


    After reading reviews and flipping through photos, Soo-yeon made up her mind.


    She dialed the hotel''s number and made a call.


    "...Hello?"


    The employee on the line briefly mentioned the hotel''s name and asked Soo-yeon the reason for her call.


    "...Ah, I have a question. I''m thinking ofing for a meal on April 20th; do I need to make a reservation?"


    "We don''t take reservations for the buffet. You don''t need to worry about finding a seat even without a reservation."


    Soo-yeon nodded to herself, then proceeded to ask everything she was curious about.


    What kind of menu was offered.


    Her boyfriend liked alcohol; did they have it?


    She wanted a somewhat quiet spot; was that possible too?


    All the answers were enough to satisfy Soo-yeon.


    She understood why people spent a lot of money toe to such ces.


    Having her questions answered, Soo-yeon prepared to end the call.


    "...I see. Okay, thank you."


    The employee, who had only been answering, then asked her a question.


    "Would you like to reserve a room as well?"


    "............What?"


    Soo-yeon''s mind froze.


    It was a natural progression, but the possibility took her breath away.


    Reserving a room meant...staying overnight.


    It wouldn''t be a night spent without incident, likest night.


    "...How much is the most expensive room?"


    Soo-yeon found herself asking, as if her feelings for Jung-gyeom were leaking out.


    The employee kindly answered.


    "For a room for two, it would be 500,000 won per night. This includes breakfast and ess to the indoor sauna."


    Soo-yeon, biting her lip in conflict, asked.


    "...Would my boyfriend like it?"


    There was a part of her that wanted to use the word ''boyfriend''.


    Saying it out loud made it feel, if only for a moment, like Jung-gyeom was truly her boyfriend.


    "He would be satisfied."


    The hotel employee responded.


    Soo-yeon fantasized about everything going ording to n.


    Going on a date.


    Entering the hotel.


    Melting away in the sauna.


    Delivering the gift at night.


    ...Spending a very special night.


    Just the thought made her heart race.


    If only it were possible, it''d be as if the birthday gift was for Song Soo-yeon instead.


    She wasn''t sure she could handle such happiness.


    "...."


    But she knew. The n was almost impossible.


    Soo-yeon and Jung-gyeom weren''t officially dating yet, but she felt they were getting closer.


    Just yesterday, they spent the entire day arm in arm, which could possibly be called dating...?


    Of course, Jung-gyeom might just befortable around her.


    Regardless, it was too soon.


    She was already dreaming about a future with him.


    She had skipped too many steps.


    Naturally, she decided against making a reservation.


    "...Can I call again?"


    Yet, she couldn''t let go; on the off chance, he agreed.


    She couldn''t not try, even if she didn''t understand her own impulsiveness.


    Maybe it was because Jung-gyeom wasn''t here.


    Like making a mor inside an empty can, she found courage in his absence.


    "Okay, understood."


    With that, Soo-yeon hung up and returned to Jung-gyeom''s studio apartment.


    ---


    ---


    Before entering the studio, Soo-yeon sorted through her messages.


    [Luna, everyone is waiting for you. We need you to attack Sce.]


    "...Sigh..."


    Soo-yeon ignored the message.


    Her mind was too cluttered right now.


    She could still vividly remember Jung-gyeom''s tears and the guilt that apanied them.


    ...Her desire to fulfill her dream hadn''t changed.


    She knew she had to work to somehow surpass Sce.


    If she hadn''t be a viin, she wouldn''t have the luxury she now enjoyed.


    She would only be able to afford a modest wish bracelet as his birthday gift, not even dream of a hotel buffet or a room reservation.


    There are pros and cons.


    It''s better than the past, which had only downsides.


    Soo-yeon shook her head to clear her thoughts and opened the door.


    "Hey, I''m back."


    ...She thought she should change the way she addressed him.


    Like in her dream, she wanted to call him "oppa."


    She regretted why she stuck with this formal address in the first ce.


    "You''re back?"


    Jung-gyeom greeted her from inside, drenched in sweat and sitting on the bed.


    His white shirt clung to his body, the neckline damp.


    He appeared to have been exercising.


    And Soo-yeon froze at the sight.


    She hadn''t seen his muscles in her dreams like this.


    Jung-gyeom, distracted by his phone, didn''t notice as Soo-yeon unintentionally memorized his form.


    Her perverted curiosity seemed to be surfacing more frequently.


    "...? Why are you frozen?"


    Jung-gyeom, puzzled by her reaction, asked Soo-yeon.


    Silently, she fanned her face to cool down as she stepped into the room.


    "...Ah."


    Realizing his state, Jung-gyeom scratched his head and reached for clothes from the wardrobe.


    Soo-yeon quickly stopped him.


    "...Keep, keep exercising. Don''t mind me."


    She didn''t want to interrupt, but she also wanted to keep looking at him.


    But Jung-gyeom shook his head.


    "No, I''m done exercising. I''ll take a shower ande out, so just wait a bit."


    ---


    ---


    After his shower, Jung-gyeomy on the bed with nothing to do.


    Soo-yeon, watching him, twitched, wanting to approach butcking the courage, even though she had already rehearsed what to say in her mind.


    After a while, as Jung-gyeom got absorbed in his phone, she moved closer, crawling slowly to his side andying down next to him.


    Fresh from his shower, he smelled nice.


    "..."


    ...She was slightly disappointed.


    In truth, Soo-yeon preferred his natural scent.


    She closed her eyes tightly and took a deep breath, trying to fold away her perverted thoughts.


    If he were to notice such feelings, he''d surely be disgusted.


    She herself would be terrified if men had weird fantasies about her.


    Soo-yeon moistened her lips and wriggled closer to him.


    Only then did Jung-gyeom realize she had moved closer and turned his head in surprise.


    "...You startled me."


    "..."


    "Why, Soo-yeon?"


    "...Just curious what you were looking at. Keep going."


    Soo-yeon suppressed her fluttering heart and responded casually.


    Jung-gyeom chuckled and lightly pinched her cheek.


    Soo-yeon''s heart raced again.


    As she grew ustomed to their closeness, Soo-yeon gathered her courage to broach the subject.


    "...Hey, did you know?"


    "What?"


    "...Eating at a hotel is trendy these days."


    "...There''s such a trend?"


    Song Soo-yeon didn''t know. She was just saying it.


    "So I''ve heard. It''s expensive but supposedly worth the price?"


    "How much?"


    "200,000 won... I think?"


    Jung-gyeom didn''t seem too surprised.


    He just slightly pursed his lower lip and nodded.


    Observing him, Soo-yeon moved closer until their hair mingled and their heads were nearly touching.


    Their shoulders were already touching, and their hips almost met.


    Their scents mingled.


    Jung-gyeom put down his phone.


    Pretending to look at the ceiling, Soo-yeon focused all her attention on him.


    "...Do you want to go?"


    Jung-gyeom asked.


    Her heart raced. She hadn''t expected him to ask first.


    His question made everything much easier.


    Song Soo-yeon answered slowly, not wanting to seem too eager.


    "...I''d like to go."


    She then baited him with details she learned from the hotel staff.


    "There''s a buffet with lobster and they grill steaks right there. There''s a variety of sushi... fondue, I think? And they have wine..."


    "You have to pay for the wine, though."


    "Anyway. I''ve never tried lobster and stuff like that. I''m curious."


    "...Hmm."


    Both looked at the ceiling.


    Soo-yeon patiently waited for Jung-gyeom to finish thinking.


    "Alright, then shall we go?"


    He said, with a smile as a bonus.


    Soo-yeon felt a sense of achievement that made her skin tingle.


    She suppressed the desire to jump for joy.


    The thought that her fantasies could be reality excited her to the point of madness.


    Soo-yeon quietly breathed out shallow breaths and turned her head towards him.


    She couldn''t resist looking at him.


    His cheek was close enough to touch her lips.


    She debated hundreds of times whether to kiss him right there.


    Soo-yeon suppressed her perverted impulses.


    It''s not over yet.


    "...Then... how about we go on April 20th? I''ll pay for it. It''s your birthday, after all."


    Soo-yeon scrutinized Jung-gyeom''s face slowly.


    How could someone so lovely exist in this world, she wondered.


    He was the person who shook her to the core


    "...Ah, sorry."


    Jung-gyeom apologized.


    All her wild fantasies stopped dead.


    "...What?"


    He said,


    "I have... an appointment that day."


    Soo-yeon was left speechless.


    She had never considered that Jung-gyeom might not be spending his birthday with her.

 Chapter 83: Birthday Date (6)

    Chapter 83: Birthday Date (6)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "Who are you meeting?"


    Until just moments ago, Song Soo-yeon radiated a tender atmosphere, but now, she turned icy cold.


    Lying down, she propped herself up to give me a frosty look.


    ...Well, I somewhat expected this.


    I knew she would be hurt.


    Perhaps because we were each other''s first friends.


    Though unspoken, there was an implicit rule that we should spend special days together.


    She likely felt the same way.


    It was natural for her to feel let down.


    But this time, I had no choice.


    I couldn''t be with her.


    Date or whatever...


    I had to hear the name of the control-type viin from Sce.


    If, by any chance, the viin''s name turned out to be ''Luna''... well, I''d rather not think beyond that.


    In any case, it was an asion she couldn''t join.


    "I''m sorry, Soo-yeon."


    "Did I ask for an apology? Who did you make ns with?"


    Soo-yeon''s emotions red up.


    I stood up as well, facing her, responding to those zing eyes.


    There was no point in hiding it.


    She probably had her suspicions already.


    "...Bom."


    "........."


    Soo-yeon''s eyelids trembled, her face gradually reddened.


    Irregr, ragged breaths escaped her lips intermittently.


    She moistened her lips as if searching for words, her gaze wandering aimlessly.


    "...Ha."


    She was too taken aback to say anything.


    I felt sorry.


    There was no reason to be, but I was.


    We weren''t bound by any promise, but that didn''t mean we should exclude each other without discussion.


    Perhaps we were closer than friends but not close like lovers.


    Trying to calm her breathing, Soo-yeon suddenly inhaled sharply and confronted me.


    "You didn''t say anything to me...! But you made ns with Bom?"


    "..."


    I couldn''t exin the reason.


    How could I tell her that I suspected her?


    To someone who was hurt enough to consider jumping off a rooftop.


    To my first friend.


    All I felt was regret.


    Myck of trust had led to this.


    If she had nothing to do with the control-type viin, then I was just giving her an unpleasant experience.


    Being each other''s first friends, and yet, I was pushing her away.


    I blurted out what I could.


    "...I might not be avable that day, but maybe the next-"


    "-It only means something if we meet on the birthday!"


    She shouted, eyes brimming with sorrow.


    For the first time, her fiery gaze wavered, beginning to sparkle as if tears were welling up.


    I couldn''t bear to meet her eyes.


    Frowning, I turned away.


    The issue of meeting on a birthday might seem trivial, but as our bond deepened, even the smallest things became significant problems.


    I guess I would feel left out if she excluded me from her birthday.


    "Cancel it, mister."


    She dered.


    "What?"


    "Stay with me. Why is Bom suddenly intruding? You''re supposed to spend at least your first birthday celebration with me."


    Hearing her say that stirred emotions.


    "I''ll take you to a hotel buffet. It costs 200,000 won per meal. I''ll pay for it...? And I''ve even thought of a gift for you, mister. What am I supposed to do with that, huh?"


    "...Soo-yeon."


    "Or what, the grand hero has somewhere better to take you? Where did you n to go that''s so important?"


    "...It''s not like that. Calm down."


    "How is it not like that, right now...!"


    Unable to contain her anger, she abruptly got up from the bed.


    She wiped her eyes with her long fingers, taking deep breaths.


    I reached out to her, then... withdrew my hand.


    Nothing would change anyway. I had to meet Sce.


    Comforting her now would only be deceitful.


    "...Am I really important to you, mister?"


    She asked in a whisper, then turned to leave the one-room apartment.


    I couldn''t stop her.


    All I could do was watch her retreating back in silence.


    ---


    ---


    "Sh*t...! Sh*t...!"


    Song Soo-yeon cursed as she returned to her own one-room apartment.


    Tears streamed endlessly from her eyes.


    She felt an intense mixture of indignation and sadness, as if Jung-gyeom had been taken from her.


    While her ideal dreams were filled by Ste... reality kept moving in the opposite direction.


    They''re going to meet up.


    Jung-gyeom never even asked her.


    As if she was a nuisance to him.


    They were going on a date.


    She felt utterly helpless. There was no stopping them.


    More than anyone, she knew she had no right to lecture Jung-gyeom.


    She had told him several times that she hated men and was adamant about not wanting to date.


    So, if Jung-gyeom did something to find a partner, she had no ce toin.


    But now, she was acting as if she was his lover, spewing irritation and anger.


    She despised her ugly self for this... frustrated that this was all she could do.


    "...Sh*t...really..."


    Why is it that all men seem desperate to have her, but only Jung-gyeom doesnt?


    Could this be another curse?


    Able to have everything in the world but not what she most desires.


    Tears kept welling up a little more, driving her to frustration.


    She felt foolish for having spent the whole day running around, looking up hotels.


    It seemed pointless now.


    ...And the thought that Sce, not her, would be in all those exciting scenarios she imagined elicited an incredibly intense reaction.


    Song Soo-yeon called Min-Bom.


    After several issues withmunication, she had saved her number at some point.


    "Hello?"


    That detestable voice soon came through.


    Song Soo-yeon couldn''t hide her emotions as she asked,


    "...Unni, what the hell are you nning to do with mister...?"


    "...Is that you, Soo-yeon?"


    "What''s with meeting just the two of you-"


    Min-Bom cut off such intense emotions effortlessly with her cold reply.


    "-I''m going to confess, Soo-yeon."


    Soo-yeon''s throat tightened instantly.


    Quiet strength flowed into her fists.


    She felt Jung-gyeom drifting further away from her.


    A soft chuckle flowed through the phone.


    "...You know? I invited oppa to my ce... and he epted."


    "...What?"


    "...Maybe he''ll ept my confession too?"


    "........."


    The date location was her home.


    Reality hit her hard.


    Their rtionship became clearer.


    It was iparable to a movie theater date or an amusement park date.


    "......"


    Soo-yeon unwittingly imagined Min-Bom and Jung-gyeom as a couple.


    All hisughter and kindness would belong to Min-Bom.


    Without Min-Bom''s permission, Jung-gyeom wouldn''t show her even the slightest kindness.


    Pinching her cheeks.


    The smiles he gave.


    Theforting pats on the back.


    The food filled with warm affection.


    Visiting the one-room apartment.


    Even interlocking fingers, all of it.


    She could envision Jung-gyeom awkwardly smiling and pushing her away even if she mustered the courage to approach him.


    Anger cooled into a cold realization.


    Maybe Soo-yeon knew to some extent.


    If Min-Bom confessed, Jung-gyeom would ept it.


    There was no reason for him to refuse.


    They tenderly cared for each other, not in a rtionship that started with curses and bad nicknames like hers did.


    They smiled and became close as if they were best friends from the start.


    And there''s no woman more sessful than Min-Bom.


    Beautiful, with a great figure, and a hero admired by many.


    Rich, with a nice house... and power.


    Jung-gyeom would be a fool to reject her.


    In contrast, Soo-yeon was a viin.


    That alone concluded everything.


    Jung-gyeom hated viins, she had no right to be by his side.


    The more Soo-yeon thought about it, the more her mind turned nk.


    She wasn''t someone who didn''t know the basics.


    Even Soo-yeon could predict the oue of Min-Bom''s confession.


    Soo-yeon blinked.


    She didn''t want to believe the current situation.


    Min-Bomughed again.


    Then, with a voice slightly embarrassed, she said,


    "......If oppa epts my confession... then, since it''s my house... well..."


    It was a taunt directed at Soo-yeon, but she no longer had the strength to get angry.


    Her fighting spirit waspletely broken.


    The loser has nothing to say.


    "...So don''t wait for oppa. You''ll have to figure out dinner and breakfast the next day on your own."


    Min-Bom tantly insinuated they would have s*x.


    And at that possibility, Soo-yeon''s heart, which she thought had stopped, felt like it was about to burst.


    If they became a couple, what kind of love would Jung-gyeom whisper?


    Pain rushed in all at once.


    ...Damin and Jun would just be a dream.


    Soo-yeon hadn''t forgotten how much their presence had filled her heart.


    "And if I end up dating oppa, I hope you''ll keep your distance. You know that, right?"


    Everything would turn into a mirage and disappear.


    Not just the kids... but Jung-gyeom too.


    "Is that all? I''m going to hang up now."


    So, without realizing it, Soo-yeon said,


    ".....I, I''m...."


    "...What?"


    "............Sorry......I''m sorry...."


    Soo-yeon blinked absentmindedly.


    Her heart began to roll in the mud.


    There was nothing more humiliating.


    But there was no other way.


    She had to struggle like this.


    A tear rolled down her cheek.


    With trembling hands holding the phone, Soo-yeon slowly knelt down.


    "........Sorry....I''m sorry....unni....for being so rude all this time....I''m really sorry...."


    After a moment of silence, Min-Bom, too, spoke in confusion.


    "....Soo-yeon, what''s this all of a sudden?"


    But Soo-yeon didn''t stop.


    The apologies that burst out swelled up, crushing Soo-yeon into a submissive position.


    ".....I...I was wrong...."


    "....What are you talking about?"


    Soo-yeon mumbled numbly.


    She couldn''t stop the humiliating apologies.


    "I''m sorry......please.....so, don''t take him away from me....."


    ".........."


    "......Don''t confess to him.....please don''t do it.....please....unni......please...."


    Soo-yeon''s waist bent to touch the floor.


    She wrapped her arms around her chest, soothing the pain, as sobs broke out.


    "...He''s all I have....sob.....I have nothing else.....he''s the only one for me....."


    "........."


    "Unni, you have so much already....so, please....just this once....let me have this....please...."


    "..........."


    A long silence followed from Min-Bom''s side.


    But Soo-yeon kept apologizing.


    Her ugly crying sound was transmitted through the phone.


    It was the first time she had admitted defeat like this.


    Not when beaten up by bullies, harassed by boys, discriminated against by teachers, or abused verbally and physically by parents had she ever given in.


    ...But not this time.


    This was the first time she had begged like this.


    There was no other feeling but desperation.


    If this would make Min-Bom retract her confession and leave Jung-gyeom alone...she could kneel hundreds more times.


    "...Please...sob....please....."


    A long sigh came through the phone, making Soo-yeon flinch.


    The response that came back was chillingly cold.


    "..................Sorry."


    There was a hint of guilt in the voice.


    -Click.


    The call ended.


    Song Soo-yeon stared nkly at her phone screen until it went dark.


    ---


    ---


    Tryno swallowed a pill, then asked Ste,


    "....Is Luna still not ready?"


    His voice was filled with suppressed anger, as if it might explode like his powers at any moment.


    However, Ste just shrugged, feigning nonchnce.


    "...Not yet."


    Fortunately, Tryno didn''t erupt in anger this time.


    He firmly believed in Ste''s words that Luna needed more time.


    But Ste was anxious too.


    She could tell that Tryno''s anger was nearing its breaking point.


    Every time he asked about Luna''s whereabouts, she had to answer with bated breath, like pushing a toy pirate''s sword back into its sheath.


    -Crunch.


    Tryno swallowed another pill.


    "....Tryno. Don''t take too many."


    Ste advised quietly, but only a cold nce was Tryno''s response.


    What he was consuming was a drug provided by Liquid.


    It could be considered a steroid for ability users.


    It promised overwhelming power, but at the cost of unpredictable side effects.


    It could lead to heart attacks or strokes.


    It was a drug that traded lifespan for power.


    Perhaps it was this drug that had kept Tryno calm and enduring up to now.


    Providing the power he craved might also have calmed his mind.


    Ste sighed inwardly.


    ...If only Dice were here, all of this could be resolved.


    They could wipe out all those heroes.


    -Bang!


    Suddenly, the door to Luna''s room burst open.


    Naturally, Luna walked out.


    Her steps and breathing were heavy. Even a fool could tell she was agitated.


    Tryno and Ste quietly watched as Luna approached.


    Luna said,


    "............Let''s destroy Sce....haah...haah.."


    "....That''s it."


    Tryno smiled, apparently satisfied with Luna''s decision.


    But Luna didn''t stop there.


    Breathing heavily, she set a condition.


    "....Haah...haah...It has to be April 20th."


    "April 20th?"


    Ste asked back. Her eyes moved to Luna''s clenched fist.


    Tightly clenched, it was slightly trembling.


    Luna stated, anger seeping through her voice,


    "....It can''t be any day but that."

 Chapter 84: Birthday Date (7)

    Chapter 84: Birthday Date (7)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    It was my birthday.


    I can''t recall thest time I had actually celebrated it.


    Before my return, in the distant past, I remember buying a cake for myself, lighting the candles, singing alone, and then eating the dry cake.


    Laughing at myself afterwards, feeling so full yet so empty.


    The emptiness I felt then was still vivid.


    Such an unpleasant memory made me stop celebrating birthdays altogether.


    ...Butpared to that memory, today seems to be etching itself even more deeply into my mind.


    Despite Sce celebrating with me, I couldn''t find peace in my heart.


    The guilt over Song Soo-yeon.


    The tension over the viin''s name.


    Worries and anxieties mingled together.


    "...Haah."


    I had made peace with Song Soo-yeon.


    I apologized to her once she calmed down and returned.


    She listened to me more calmly than when she had left.


    ...Thinking back, it still stung.


    How angry she must have been to leave the room like that...and how lonely she must have felt toe back.


    After that, she never mentioned my birthday again, acting as if she had forgotten it.


    She didn''t ask about Min-Bom, what we were doing, or where it was.


    Naturally, I also didn''t mention my birthday.


    We just ate together, took a walk... and time passed by.


    And so, we reached today.


    The clock pointed to 12.


    With a 2 o''clock appointment, I started getting ready to leave.


    "..."


    Song Soo-yeon didn''t show herself today, which felt odd.


    Whether at the restaurant or my studio apartment, she always came to find me.


    But not today.


    She acted as if she had forgotten...but surely she must be holding onto the birthday thing in her heart.


    It couldn''t be otherwise.


    After having lunch alone for the first time in a while, I headed to the bathroom to wash up.


    -Ding


    A text arrived.


    It was from Song Soo-yeon.


    [Happy Birthday.]


    Short and simple.


    I smiled at the text, but for some reason, it felt all the more bitter.


    ---


    ---


    "...Sce is mine."


    Tryno couldn''t hide his excitement.


    Aside from the day he failed to defeat Sce, Tryno had since been unusually good at controlling his emotions.


    But now, he had thrown off all restraints, breathing heavily and trembling.


    Adrenaline was already coursing through him, a sinister smile on his lips.


    "..."


    Song Soo-yeon felt a mix of emotions seeing him like this.


    She knew it had to be done.


    Sce and Jung-gyeom''s date had to be interrupted at all costs.


    She couldn''t bear the thought of Sce confessing.


    ...And them having s*x is even more out of the question.


    Just imagining Jung-gyeom embracing Min-Bom, whispering love in bed, was enough to drive her mad with rage.


    This is something that needs to be done...


    But she couldn''t understand why looking at Tryno filled her with this heavy feeling.


    Tryno, who had been doping himself with drugs for days, was visibly more dangerous.


    Song Soo-yeon had never felt guilt before, but the thought of throwing Min-Bom to Tryno made her uneasy.


    Of course, Tryno would have attacked Sce regardless of Song Soo-yeon''s involvement.


    There shouldn''t be any guilt associated with it.


    But still, she didn''t know why she felt this way.


    "..."


    Song Soo-yeon closed her eyes, recalling what happened a few days ago.


    ''And if I end up dating oppa, I hope you''ll keep your distance. You know that, right?''


    She remembered Min-Bom''s brazen words, demanding she stay away from Jung-gyeom, and even herughter.


    The guilt started to fade, reced by rising anger.


    Ste approached Song Soo-yeon.


    "...Luna, are you sure you won''t make an appearance?"


    "..."


    ording to the n, Song Soo-yeon was supposed to reveal herself.


    The Hero Association had decided to keep Luna hidden until the end, but the n included her reveal.


    Considering the benefits, it made sense.


    Other criminal organizations would fall in line under Luna, and it could increase the notoriety of the viin alliance.


    Moreover, if there were any mentally weakened heroes, they too could potentially be manipted.


    But Luna was firm.


    "...I will operate from the shadows."


    "As long as you do your job, there won''t be any issues."


    Tryno murmured.


    "...We need to create a disturbance, attract attention. You know this, right?"


    Luna nodded.


    Her gaze then shifted to Liquid and Riem.


    "So, will it work?"


    "Yes. I''ll ensure Sce will fight a one-on-one."


    Tryno nodded.


    Then Liquid spoke up.


    "...It only means something if you win."


    Tryno looked down at Liquid coldly, veins in his eyes starting to show.


    "...Are you doubting me?"


    "Just win," Liquid replied.


    -p!


    Before the tension could escte, Ste pped her hands to refocus everyone''s attention.


    "...Right. Today will be a fierce battle. I trust everyone remembers the n."


    Luna checked the time.


    1 PM.


    She swallowed, hoping Jung-gyeom and Sce hadn''t met yet.


    ...A slight dy might even be preferable.


    Min-Bom wouldn''t confess right after meeting.


    Today had one objective.


    To incapacitate Sce by any means necessary.


    She couldn''t allow her to return home unscathed.


    Jung-gyeom must not meet her.


    All she could do was hope Tryno would fulfill his role.


    Ste said,


    "But if today goes well, it will be an opportunity to reaffirm our position. Especially if we defeat Sce, who is ranked first. It could also sow distrust towards the Hero Association."


    "..."


    Ste looked at Tryno.


    "...Tryno, this is yourst chance. If you can''t defeat Sce now... it''s going to be tough moving forward."


    Tryno did not get angry at Ste''s words. He simply nodded at her.


    Song Soo-yeon could roughly guess why.


    Tryno, too, was bing addicted to Ste''s dreams.


    Ste took onest look around.


    "...Let''s go."


    ---


    ---


    1:30 PM.


    Just as I was about to leave my studio apartment, I froze in ce.


    Disaster alerts exploded on my phone, followed by a flood of news articles.


    Reports of the Viin Alliance appearing in Gyeonggi Province.


    My hands started to tremble as I read the articles.


    There is no reason for this.


    It''s unrted to me, so why am I reacting like this?


    Song Soo-yeon wouldn''t be there.


    The controlling viin wouldn''t be Luna.


    Then, a call came in.


    It was Sce.


    "..."


    I took a deep breath and answered.


    "Hello?"


    "...Oppa."


    Sce''s voice was as devoid of energy as mine.


    Neither of us could bring ourselves to speak first.


    "...You saw the news?"


    She asked.


    "...Yeah."


    "........"


    She struggled to continue for a while.


    Finally, she said, "I don''t want to go."


    "........"


    I nodded.


    I''m always a bit surprised by this side of her.


    The more I get to know her, the less I see her as the hero Sce, and more as someone else.


    It''s not unpleasant or disappointing.


    It was just a realization that she was also just a regr person.


    But such statements make me wonder.


    ...Who was it that cried for me...?


    Was it the righteous and strong Sce?


    Or was it Min-Bom, the tender and tormented one?


    Acknowledging her human side, I''vee to realize that the persona of Sce might be somewhat of an act.


    Not that it''s a bad thing.


    In fact, her standing as a symbol of unwavering justice to the public was admirable.


    However, I have personal reasons.


    I''m still grateful to her for saving me before my regression... but I hope the tears she shed then weren''t just an act.


    ...Because wouldn''t that be kind of stupid?


    If my entire value system was shaken by tears that were faked.


    If it was all an act.


    Perhaps Sce, my archenemy, was secretly mocking me as I was dying.


    ...Really, that would be too miserable.


    It''splicated. Tooplicated.


    I don''t even understand my own feelings.


    I keep swaying like a reed in the wind.


    One moment, I feel okay with everything being a facade... but then, emptiness creeps up on me the next.


    It might be because of Song Soo-yeon that my heart feels so weak.


    ".......


    However, now was not the time to think about such issues.


    I spoke, my voice carrying myplicated feelings.


    "...What will you do?"


    At my question, Sce burst intoughter.


    After giggling for a while, she said,


    "Oppa, you''re really funny. Always thinking about me. Do you know how many people will get hurt if I don''t go?"


    "..."


    "This is the time when you should tell me to go, Oppa."


    A smile slowly spread across my stiff face.


    Her sense of justice melted away my reservations.


    "Ah, or were you worried because it''s your birthday?"


    I took her words as a joke.


    "That might''ve been it."


    .........


    Sce fell silent, then said,


    ...Now that Oppa says it like that, I really dont want to go.


    A long sigh echoed.


    Then came a voice that was resolved.


    "...Ill win quickly ande back, Oppa."


    I felt slightly relieved.


    Indeed, her resolve is firm.


    No matter what anyone says, this fact is undeniable.


    The date might be dyed, but I''ll definitelye back to celebrate.


    "...Ill wait."


    "...Yeah."


    -Beep.


    The call ended.


    The question I had been holding back remained unasked.


    What is the name of the controlling viin?


    I wanted to ask, but the words just wouldnte out.


    Maybe I''m not ready to hear the answer yet.


    ...Please.


    I prayed.


    ...Please.

 Chapter 85: Birthday Date (8)

    Chapter 85: Birthday Date (8)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Min-Bom steeled her heart.


    There was no point in wondering why this had happened today.


    It was better to quickly resolve it and go see Jung-gyeom.


    Last time, she had faced the viin alliance alone.


    This time, with other hero colleagues around, it shouldn''t be as difficult.


    Sce took a deep breath.


    "Are you all ready?" she asked the other heroes.


    They all nodded determinedly.


    It was her first sortie as the top-ranked hero.


    The other heroes, aboard the helicopter, nodded too.


    Smoke was seen rising in the distance.


    The noise from Tryno''s rampage was getting louder.


    Everything he destroyed was creating a huge noise.


    It wasn''t that they weren''t nervous.


    Until now, fighting such high-profile viins had been the job of Shake, and the second and third-ranked heroes.


    But Sce was now officially the top-ranked hero.


    An encounter with them was inevitable.


    Hiding her fear, Sce spoke to the heroes in the rescue team.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll do my best to ensure no harmes your way. Please focus on rescuing the civilians."


    The heroes nodded again.


    ---


    ---


    It didn''t take long for the situation to take a strange turn.


    Along with the battle''s roars, disorganized sounds burst from the in-ear earphones.


    "The civilians...! The civilians are acting strangely!"


    "They''re not cooperating with the rescue!"


    "Ah! This won''t do! Please, don''t do this! We''re here to help you! Put down your weapons!"


    "...Luna...!"


    Sce muttered to herself.


    Luna''s existence was a secret even among the heroes.


    Their confusion was understandable.


    Shake, who was beside her, said to Sce.


    "Sce! Ignore the civilians for now! Our priority is to eliminate the viins!"


    -Bang!


    A bullet grazed Shake''s shoulder.


    Shake looked around for Stingshot, but all he could see in this chaos were Tryno''s explosions.


    "But that bastard...! What''s happening...?"


    Shake eventually gave up looking for Stingshot.


    Tryno''s power had grown stronger.


    The proof was that he could detonate things without even touching them, as if shooting a forceful wind from his fists.


    "Argh!"


    Another member of the rescue team was flung backward by Tryno''s attack, receiving severe burns all over from the explosion.


    Sce''s eyes began to shine brightly.


    She mustered her courage and started attacking Tryno.


    Tryno let out augh as if he enjoyed her attack.


    "Sce...! I''ve been waiting for this day!"


    The madness sent shivers down her spine.


    She didn''t know what made him so obsessed with power.


    Through the in-ears, a voice came through.


    "Sce! Shake! It''s impossible to find Luna! We don''t even know what they look like...!"


    While Sce was dealing with Tryno, Shake replied.


    "Thene back! We need to suppress Tryno first...! Something''s off with this bastard...!"


    The rest of thebat heroes also asked.


    "Should we gather too?"


    "Everyone but the one looking for Stingshot, gather! Liquid is also nowhere to be seen!"


    It didn''t take even a few seconds before all thebat heroes had assembled.


    And at that moment, Sce saw it.


    A smile creeping across Tryno''s face.


    "Liquid!"


    Tryno called out briefly.


    -Bang! Bang!


    From the ground, manhole covers shot up into the sky, and thick streams of water burst forth from below.


    Everyone could tell it was Liquid''s ability.


    Like a giant transparent swimming pool, a tremendous amount of water gathered high in the sky, then crashed down on the heroes who had gathered to capture Tryno.


    The range was so vast that everyone except Sce, who was fighting Tryno, got soaked.


    But that was it.


    "...What?"


    None of the heroes, including Shake, were hurt.


    Shake quickly dismissed his concern and moved to charge at Tryno.


    But at that moment, another viin appeared.


    It was Riem.


    She briefly asked Shake.


    "How does it feel to be engulfed in Liquid?"


    "....What?"


    -Whoosh.


    Then, everything disappeared without a sound.


    Thebat heroes.


    Shake.


    Riem.


    The water that had shot up.


    All vanished from sight.


    As Sce stepped back in surprise, Tryno said.


    "Now it''s just you and me, Sce."


    ---


    ---


    The n proceeded as nned.


    Song Soo-yeon was hiding in a building, secretly watching the battle scene below.


    The n was for Liquid to envelop the other heroes, then teleport away with Riem to a different location.


    The goal was to withdraw all heroes from the fight, creating a one-on-one scenario between Sce and Tryno.


    Given the fight was happening downtown, there were many onlookers.


    Tryno had to defeat Sce here.


    For Song Soo-yeon, the reason Sce needed to fall was different from the other viins.


    The viin alliance did it for their notoriety.


    Tryno did it for his pride.


    Song Soo-yeon did it for Jung-gyeom.


    Sce had to be defeated.


    She then took out her phone.


    The time was already pointing to 4 o''clock.


    With a trembling heart, she texted Jung-gyeom.


    [Where are you, mister?]


    The reply came quickly.


    [Home. Where are you?]


    [I''m currently on a shoot.]


    Song Soo-yeon bit her lip and texted.


    [I heard Bom was dispatched. Are you alone on your birthday?]


    [For now.]


    Song Soo-yeon looked down at the battle again.


    Tryno, enhanced by drugs, relentlessly pushed against Sce without showing signs of fatigue.


    Song Soo-yeon mustered her courage.


    [...Mister, should Ie celebrate with you? You must have no ns now anyway.]


    A peaceful text amidst the exploding noise.


    Song Soo-yeon waspletely absorbed in the conversation.


    Jung-gyeom replied.


    [Are you nearby? Can youe right now?]


    Rubbing her cold hands, she pressed the keys.


    [I can''te right away. But...]


    While looking down at the fight, Song Soo-yeon said.


    [...I think I can make it in 3 hours?]


    [7 o''clock?]


    [Yes.]


    Jung-gyeom seemed to be pondering and did not send a follow-up reply.


    Holding her phone, Song Soo-yeon redirected her focus back to Sce and Tryno, witnessing the chaos she had caused.


    Controlled citizens were rampaging everywhere.


    To alleviate her own guilt, since Jung-gyeom hated viins, she had ced weakermands than nned.


    ''Do not cooperate with the heroes.''


    Then, something caught Luna''s eye.


    ''Ah! Aargh!''


    A boy was wandering the streets, screaming like a zombie, affected by her ability and not having evacuated to safety.


    The reason was unknown.


    As soon as she saw him, Song Soo-yeon was hit by a wave of guilt like never before.


    "..........."


    The decision was made quickly.


    "...Evacuate the children."


    At hermand, the controlled citizens moved in unison to start evacuating the children.


    She closed her eyes tightly, taking a moment to digest this sh*tty feeling.


    ---


    ---


    A turn of events urred.


    "...What..."


    Sce gradually began to overpower Tryno.


    She improved as she fought.


    Reading Tryno''s habits and actions, she cornered him.


    How this was possible, Song Soo-yeon could not understand.


    Just a few hours ago, Tryno''s ferocity seemed unstoppable.


    Yet Sce was breaking him.


    Her eyes shone brighter, and her hair turned whiter.


    "Argh...!"


    Tryno groaned under Sce''s punch.


    Song Soo-yeon watched anxiously.


    Why... Why is he losing?


    Hadn''t she bet everything on this?


    At this rate... Sce was likely to return to Jung-gyeom unscathed.


    -Bang!


    The next moment, Tryno was sent flying into a building wall.


    Sce''s attack had hit its mark.


    Through the radio, Ste''s voice rang out.


    "We''re out of time...! Tryno, you need to finish this. The heroes Riem and Liquid took will return in 10 minutes...!"


    "Shut up...!"


    Tryno roared, something he had never said to Ste before.


    Tryno was struggling to stand up from below.


    Song Soo-yeon''s expression grew even more troubled at the sight.


    This shouldn''t be happening. This can''t be happening.


    Defeat was looming over again.


    "Stop lying there!"


    Sce''s voice clearly echoed between the buildings.


    Even to Song Soo-yeon''s eyes, her figure was shining.


    Tryno got up again and charged at Sce, but the oue seemed predetermined.


    "...Ugh...!"


    Song Soo-yeon felt the injustice of it all.


    Min-Bom seemed blessed by the world itself.


    Beautiful, with strong abilities, loved by everyone.


    In contrast, Song Soo-yeon had lived a life of misery and was destined to continue that way.


    Cursed in appearance, even the person she loved was being taken away.


    If only she had that person... she could have endured everything else.


    She hated this unfairness to the point of disgust.


    "5 minutes left, Tryno...! Stingshot, Luna! You need to run...! Don''t forget, Riem can''t help this time!"


    Ste''s urgent voice came through the radio.


    At that urgent call, Song Soo-yeon''s legs were already moving.


    Just as Ste said, Riem wasn''t there today.


    -Bang!


    Luna kicked open the emergency door and entered the staircase.


    But she didn''t head to the ground floor.


    Instead, she went to the balcony on the 3rd floor, where Sce could be seen.


    She was done being inferior.


    Done being pushed around by Sce.


    She would fight back to the very end.


    "Sce!!"


    Luna shouted.


    It was as if all other sounds went silent.


    The cries of the rescue heroes.


    The noises made by the citizens.


    Even the fight between Tryno and Sce stopped.


    Only the broadcasting station''s helicopter in the sky broke the silence.


    "...Ha... Ha...."


    Sce''s eyes turned towards Luna.


    Song Soo-yeon was enveloped in an intense pressure.


    It was the first moment she saw Sce as aplete enemy.


    "Who are you?" Sce asked.


    Luna did not answer.


    "...Surrender," Luna advised.


    Tryno used the opening created by Luna to put some distance between him and Sce.


    His body was already battered, bleeding from multiple ces.


    Luna looked at all the nearby citizens.


    A world she hated to the core.


    Before Jung-gyeom appeared, it was a world she wanted to destroy.


    There was no hesitation in taking them hostage.


    "If you don''t surrender.... the citizens will get hurt," Luna said.


    Sce, steadying her breath, said,


    "..........So you''re Luna."


    "....Yes. So-"


    "-Heroes don''t bow to threats."


    With those words, Sce resumed her attack on Tryno.


    Song Soo-yeon was left in shock.


    She thought this would work.


    But it didn''t.


    Whether Sce didn''t care about the citizens or simply wouldn''t be swayed by threats.


    Sce was unshakable.


    If things continued this way, Tryno would be defeated, and Sce would arrest him.


    Luna''s own safety wouldn''t be guaranteed.


    And Min-Bom would return to Jung-gyeom, spending an unforgettable night together.


    It was a future Song Soo-yeon couldn''t bear.


    A future she had to prevent at all costs.


    "F*ck...! F*ck...!"


    Song Soo-yeon''s mind began to race furiously.


    "...!"


    Then, she remembered a threat she had heard from Tryno.


    The threat that had shaken her the most.


    Should she say it?


    ...She had to.


    This was the only way.


    "......Jung-gyeom!!"


    Luna shouted.


    Sce, who had been charging at Tryno, froze in ce.


    For the first time, confusion colored her actions.


    "...............How do you....?"


    Sce''s eyes showed a faint trace of fear.


    Song Soo-yeon knew that her feelings towards Jung-gyeom were not a lie.


    Song Soo-yeon said,


    "....I''m a psychic. Did you think I couldn''t read who your precious person is.....?"


    Song Soo-yeon had never actually read Sce''s heart.


    But knowing about Jung-gyeom, the lie was bound to work.


    ".......You....!"


    Song Soo-yeon pressed on.


    She couldn''t back down now.


    A threat must be intense and shocking.


    It should freeze someone with fear, making them incapable of moving.


    It must incapacitate their reasoning.


    The start was good. She had to follow through.


    What should she say?


    That Jung-gyeom would get hurt?


    She couldn''t utter such trivial threats.


    There was only one option.


    She forced out the words that felt like a lump in her throat.


    After all, these were Luna''s words, not Song Soo-yeon''s.


    "Stay put,"


    Song Soo-yeon warned.


    "Before I kill that person Jung-gyeom."


    Song Soo-yeon had to muster all her strength to hide the tremble in her voice.

 Chapter 86: Where Are You (1)

    Chapter 86: Where Are You (1)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Song Soo-yeon continued with small heaves of nausea.


    She felt extreme stress from the words she had just spat out.


    She cursed the situation that left her no choice but to utter those words.


    If Jung-gyeom were to die... Song Soo-yeon knew all too well that she would be the first to follow him.


    Yet, as difficult as it had been, the effect was remarkable.


    Sce, who had not been perturbed when it was said that civilians were being harmed, was nowpletely frozen.


    "Power. Off."


    Lunamanded.


    Sce red at Luna with burning eyes... but soon, the light in her pupils faded.


    Her hair lost its glow and returned to its original color.


    Ste''s voice came through the radio.


    "Two minutes left! Luna, Tryno! We need to get out!"


    Tryno staggered to his feet.


    Although he was bleeding profusely, his determination knew no end.


    Tryno walked towards the stationary Sce.


    He advanced, keeping up his guard.


    His fist began to glow ominously as he prepared to strike.


    "...Did the threat work?"


    Tryno wondered, still finding it hard to believe.


    But no matter how close he got, Sce did not activate her powers until the very end.


    Luna''s threat was effective.


    She looked up at Luna with a loathing expression, unable to resist at all.


    Tryno let out a smirk.


    He couldn''tugh as he usually did.


    After all, the fact that he had lost to Sce hadn''t changed.


    "Luna, I knew you''d be useful."


    Then, with all his might, he swung his fist towards the still Sce.


    -Bang!


    The moment his fist connected with Sce, an explosion urred.


    Sce was thrown back against the wall.


    She wiped the blood dripping from her mouth and steadied herself.


    Tryno clicked his tongue and said,


    "...Let''s go, Luna."


    Song Soo-yeon nodded.


    And then they began to evacuate.


    Min-Bom would be able to recover.


    Not today, though.


    ---


    ---


    It was unsettling, but a victory was a victory.


    Just looking at inte articles, stories about the defeated Sce and the new viin, Luna, filled the pages.


    The coverage on Luna was constantly updated.


    The Hero Association, trying to cover up its own ipetence, yed the media by iming they had already been aware of Luna''s existence, and then made the drastic decision to immediately rank her second on the viin danger ranking.


    But Song Soo-yeon couldn''t care less about all that.


    She needed to return to Jung-gyeom.


    [Mister, I''m on my way.]


    No reply came back.


    He was probably worried because Sce had been injured.


    "...Luna. Come and talk before you go."


    Tryno said.


    It seemed he had mixed feelings, being upset about losing to Sce but having won the fight.


    Liquid and Riem, too, were satisfied with having collectively defeated the top-ranked hero.


    However, Song Soo-yeon rejected all their proposals.


    Because she had received a reply.


    [Come to the studio apartment.]


    The response was somewhat cold, and equallyte.


    But it was the reply she had managed to secure.


    A reply she had earned by pushing Sce aside.


    Upon receiving it, Song Soo-yeon immediately left the hideout.


    ---


    ---


    Before heading to Jung-gyeom''s studio apartment, Song Soo-yeon first gathered the gifts she had prepared for him in her room.


    A cream cake and an expensive watch.


    Beneath the watch, she had custom engraved the phrase "From Soo-yeon."


    It didn''t matter to her if Jung-gyeom never noticed the engraving.


    As long as it was his.


    Song Soo-yeon left her room.


    Then, she began to ponder.


    She couldn''t just walk into Jung-gyeom''s room as if nothing had happened.


    Especially after such a big incident.


    It was easy to predict that Min-Bom would have been injured.


    ordingly, Jung-gyeom''s mood would be been quite low.


    She wondered what to say first.


    Should she start with sympathies about Min-Bom but assure that everything would be okay?


    Or should she start with congrattions?


    Or perhaps suggest not to worry too much?


    Easing his undoubtedly sour mood was the priority.


    Giving him the gifts... and maybe a hug might do the trick.


    Given how Jung-gyeom found joy in the little things...


    Song Soo-yeon also tried to shake off her own unease.


    It was a situation of her own making after all.


    She cleared her mind.


    She decided to focus on the fact that she had secured time with Jung-gyeom.


    Happy time spent together would solve everything.


    That would be enough.


    ---


    ---


    ".......?"


    Song Soo-yeon was taken aback by the crowd gathered in front of Jung-gyeom''s studio apartment.


    Four people were irritably making a scene.


    Among them, a young man taking the lead was banging on the door and shouting.


    -Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    "Hey! Come out, will you? Should we call the police?"


    Song Soo-yeon approached them to ask what was happening.


    "....What''s going on?"


    "Come out... huh?"


    Upon seeing Song Soo-yeon''s face, the man''s expression softened.


    "....Do you live here?"


    The man quickly asked about her residence.


    Feeling repulsed, Song Soo-yeon responded.


    What''s going on?


    Seeing Song Soo-yeon''s annoyed expression, the man quickly offered an excuse.


    "Well, there''s been shouting and chaos inside, that''s why."


    "............What?"


    Song Soo-yeon became confused.


    She couldn''t imagine Jung-gyeom shouting.


    So, she could only think that there must have been some misunderstanding.


    "Are you sure you''re not mistaken?"


    "No, I''m not. Can''t you see everyone gathered here?"


    Song Soo-yeon pondered.


    ...It''s possible.


    He might have shouted when Trynonded a hit.


    Regardless, she needed to go in.


    "...Everyone, please go back. I''ll go in and check."


    "Ah, okay. But could I get your number..."


    Song Soo-yeon ignored him.


    -Beep beep beep beep.


    Then, entering the password, Song Soo-yeon entered Jung-gyeom''s studio apartment.


    She quickly forgot about the people who had been standing at the door.


    -Creak. Thud.


    "...Mister...?"


    In Jung-gyeom''s dark room, she wondered if he might not be there.


    However, Song Soo-yeon spotted a figure hiding in the shadows.


    Just as he had told her toe to the studio apartment, Jung-gyeom was indeed inside.


    Why had he ignored the people outside?


    Feeling puzzled, Song Soo-yeon observed Jung-gyeom.


    He was repeatedly ying something on his phone.


    ''...Before I kill that person Jung-gyeom...''


    ''...Before I kill that person Jung-gyeom...''


    ''...Before I kill that person Jung-gyeom...''


    Song Soo-yeon''s breath momentarily seized.


    She hadn''t expected Jung-gyeom himself to be watching that video.


    ...It must have been a shock to him.


    A viin knowing his name and threatening to kill him would naturally be unsettling.


    With difficulty, Song Soo-yeon began to speak, trying to suppress her guilt for causing him this anxiety.


    "....It''s going to be okay, Mister."


    "......"


    "The viin''s threats are just empty words... So... So..."


    "Soo-yeon."


    Calm but cold.


    A voice different from usual... carrying an imposing presence.


    From the darkness, he asked.


    "...................Are you hiding anything from me?"


    Song Soo-yeon averted her gaze at his question.


    Fortunately, the darkness of the room helped hide her agitation.


    She tried to calm her rapid breathing and suppress her emotions.


    She didn''t know why he was asking, but...of course, she had to hide it.


    Song Soo-yeon reassured herself. Even heroes didn''t know her true identity.


    Jung-gyeom couldn''t possibly know.


    She began to lie again.


    "....What do you mean? Mister, I even brought cake. It''s unfortunate about Min-Bom, but... at least for your birthday..."


    With that, Song Soo-yeon turned on the light in the room.


    "..........Huh?"


    Song Soo-yeon froze.


    She couldn''t move, shocked by the state of the room.


    A smashed desk.


    A broken chair.


    A torn wardrobe.


    Drawers turned to dust.


    A bed with springs popping out.


    A shattered window.


    Even the portrait of Song Soo-yeon that had been on the wall was ripped apart.


    Nothing was normal.


    Everything was ruined.


    Song Soo-yeon couldn''t understand.


    Jung-gyeom, who was always kind, sat on the bed, but everything around him was pure chaos.


    The atmosphere Jung-gyeom always carried did not match the state of the room.


    As she looked around, Jung-gyeom asked again.


    "Soo-yeon. Are you hiding anything from me?"


    Struggling to take her eyes off her surroundings, Song Soo-yeon swallowed hard.


    Then she responded again.


    "....What are you talking about? But why is the room like thi-"


    -Bang!!!!!!!


    Song Soo-yeon was startled, her eyes widening in shock.


    Jung-gyeom had thrown his phone to the ground.


    The thrown phone shatteredpletely, scattering fragments all around.


    ...........


    And Jung-gyeom, having done so, covered his face with his hands.


    .....Haah.....


    Jung-gyeom let out a trembling sigh.


    Song Soo-yeon couldn''t move.


    Fear was bing reality.


    ........Then I''ll ask again.


    Jung-gyeom spoke.


    Even his shoulders began to tremble slightly.


    It wasn''t hard to tell that he was crying, his breathing bing rapid.


    Finally, he asked.


    ..............Viin Luna.


    Jung-gyeom said.


    ...........How long have you been deceiving me?

 Chapter 87: Where Are You (2)

    Chapter 87: Where Are You (2)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    ...........How long have you been deceiving me?


    "..."


    No words came from her open mouth.


    Her vision blurred. Song Soo-yeon doubted her own ears.


    "...What...?"


    Finally, she managed to ask Jung-gyeom with difficulty.


    The question she just heard couldn''t possibly be real.


    This was something that couldn''t happen.


    -Thud.


    The cake she had carefully selected for Jung-gyeom fell to the ground.


    The gift box containing a watch engraved with the affectionate phrase ''From Soo-yeon'' also fell.


    Jung-gyeom, covering his eyes with his palms, muttered quietly.


    "Since when...since when...exactly..."


    "...Mist...F*ck"


    "When did you...as a viin...start deceiving me?!"


    Jung-gyeom''s voice, nowced with force, echoed loudly in the room.


    Soo-yeon''s knees trembled and then gave out.


    -Thump.


    She couldn''t stand up again.


    Breathing became too hard in this terrifying situation.


    "Ha...ah...haah..."


    Gradually, Soo-yeon started to grasp the situation.


    Jung-gyeom had found out.


    "No...it''s not..."


    With a voice drowned in fear, Soo-yeon hastily denied it.


    Her mind went nk, unable toe up with even a sloppy excuse.


    But she had to deny his words.


    She had to argue by any means that she wasn''t a viin.


    "...No, it''s not...it''s not..."


    She shook her head like a child, denying the usations.


    The walls she had built to avoid getting hurt were nowhere to be found.


    Neither her sharp persona nor her shameless faade.


    She couldn''t act any of it out.


    There was no room for that now.


    And to Soo-yeon''s denials, Jung-gyeom, through his tears, burst into hollowughter.


    "...Are you still trying to deceive me?"


    "...Mister, Mister..."


    "Was I...a fool for believing in you?"


    Jung-gyeom had believed in her words so naively, to the point others would ridicule him as a fool.


    He kept his distance when he heard of her misandry.


    When she said her parents took her money, he readily found her a part-time job.


    He offered her a studio apartment when she didn''t want to go home, andforted her whenever she vented out of the blue.


    He trusted her without evidence.


    He believed in her based on her words alone.


    And he didn''t mind that.


    When everyone else seemed like an enemy, Jung-gyeom made her feel like he was on her side.


    As long as Jung-gyeom believed in her, everything was fine.


    That''s why she wanted to stay by his side so badly.


    Jung-gyeom''s hollowughter trailed off.


    His shoulders, trembling with tears, began to shake withughter.


    "Kuk-kuk-kuk-kuk...kuk-kuk-kuk-kuk."


    It was impossible to know what he was feeling as heughed.


    She was just terrified, each moment searing fear into her mind.


    ".......Yeah, I was a f*cking idiot."


    Jung-gyeom med himself.


    Song Soo-yeon gasped in shock.


    That kind man was now spitting out harsh words without hesitation.


    An idiot, a loser, a pushoverhe hadughed it off when called such names, but now he trembled with rage.


    It felt like a dagger was plunged into Soo-yeon''s heart.


    Tears started to flow.


    ".......I could never have saved anyone."


    "...Ah...ahh...."


    "...Everything I did...was just for my own satisfaction. It was a waste of time."


    Jung-gyeom regretted the very fact that he had helped Soo-yeon.


    As he spoke, tears burst forth uncontrobly, like a dam had burst.


    His words were painfully sharp.


    The person she loved was regretting being involved with her.


    "No...please...Mister...please..."


    Jung-gyeom took his hands away from his eyes.


    His eyes, now cold and deste, looked straight at Soo-yeon.


    ".....Soo-yeon, what do you keep saying no for?"


    This change crushed her heart.


    It was unbearable to see Jung-gyeom despair because of her.


    "Is it really not you? You''re not Luna?"


    Jung-gyeom asked as if interrogating her.


    But within his words, there was a faint hope.


    He sincerely hoped Soo-yeon was not Luna.


    ".............."


    But faced with such questions, Soo-yeon could only be mute.


    Even if she had a hundred mouths, she could say nothing.


    She just bit her lip and bowed her head.


    Jung-gyeomughed hollowly again.


    "...See?"


    "...Sob...ugh..."


    "...When did you...start having powers...?"


    "...Ugh..."


    "Since when? Since we met?"


    "No...it''s not true, Mister..."


    Jung-gyeom no longer listened to her pleas.


    As if reminiscing, he nodded to himself.


    "Yeah. Now that I think about it, I remember. The moment we truly started to get close. Now that I think about it...there was nothing more awkward than that."


    Tears streamed down Soo-yeon''s face as she looked up at him.


    "...Sce."


    Jung-gyeom said.


    "It was since the moment Sce and I started to get close."


    "...Mister...?"


    "As a viin...did you use me? Did you use me to spy on Sce? That''s why you stayed by my side...and that''s why you hated Sce so much?"


    His thoughts began to race.


    He was unable to think rationally due to the betrayal.


    Soo-yeon couldn''t stand on her trembling legs.


    She crawled to him, clinging to his legs.


    "It...it was never like that...please believe me..."


    It wasn''t because of Sce that she got close to Jung-gyeom.


    She wasn''t by his side to spy on Min-Bom like a spy.


    "I only got my powers recently...sob...it hasn''t been long...please believe me, Mister..."


    Song Soo-yeon pleaded, but Jung-gyeom didn''t respond.


    He didn''t pat her head kindly as he always did, nor did he pinch her cheeks.


    Despite her tears, he didn''t hug her or pat her back.


    He remained as rigid as a statue, leaving her to cry bitterly.


    "I thought you...actually liked me," Jung-gyeom said.


    Soo-yeon rested her face against his knees, shedding tears.


    "I thought you were by my side because you were grateful to me."


    "...Because I liked you...that''s why I was...by your side...right..? Mister..."


    "...Soo-yeon, the question you asked me a few days ago...I''ll return it to you,"


    Jung-gyeom''s voice began to tremble.


    He sounded pained, struggling to continue.


    "...Was I ever important to you?"


    Her head spun at his question.


    Her heart raced so fiercely it felt like it was being wrung out.


    "...Were our memories...important to you?"


    The dizziness was as intense as the nausea.


    She began to retch.


    "Ugh...! Ugh...!"


    Between retches, Soo-yeon tried to answer.


    "Important...they are important...Mister...please...believe me, please...!"


    "Then why did you destroy the restaurant...?"


    Soo-yeon clutched her chest.


    She felt a physical pain.


    It was not just emotional but physically hurtful.


    "Your words don''t match up. If they were important, why destroy them...?"


    Jung-gyeom continued.


    "...You were important to me."


    ''Were.''


    Past tense made Soo-yeon''s breathing stop.


    Her heart ached terribly, yet she couldn''t breathe.


    A stabbing pain spread from her heart throughout her body.


    "I cherished you...I wanted to do everything for you...I never wanted to do anything you''d hate."


    Looking up, she saw tears continuously streaming down his face.


    "Haah...! Ugh...! Haah...! Mister, Mister..."


    The atmosphere became strangely tense.


    Every word was too sharp and cold.


    Like someone without a future.


    It felt like he was settling his heart, preparing to cut off their rtionship.


    Soo-yeon found it hard to think straight.


    "But you became a viin. While iming I was important...you destroyed our restaurant..."


    Jung-gyeom stood up.


    "Uh...? No...Mister...uh...?"


    Soo-yeon reflexively wrapped her arms around his legs.


    -Thump!


    She hugged him tightly, preventing him from leaving.


    It was the first time she had clung to something so desperately.


    She exerted force as if her life depended on it.


    Her eyes were shaking with anxiety.


    "Where are you going...? Ah, Mister...no...please...sit down..."


    "I never knew betrayal from a friend could hurt so much. If I had known...I wouldn''t have made friends at all."


    Soo-yeon was said to be his first friend in his solitary life.


    As his first friend, he often told her how important she was to him.


    Song Soo-yeon, too shy to return those words, never forgot the warmth they provided.


    But Jung-gyeom regretted that past now.


    He spoke as if he was trying to detach her from himself.


    "...Or was I the only one who thought of us as friends?"


    -Thud.


    With a little force, Soo-yeon''s grip was easily released, much to her disbelief.


    "Uh...?"


    He began to distance himself, walking away without hesitation towards the door of the studio apartment.


    He was leaving.


    "No...you can''t...you can''t do this...!"


    Driven by frantic fear, Soo-yeon''s body moved on its own.


    Her legs, immobile just moments ago, moved again.


    Like someone drawing on theirst reserves of strength, Soo-yeon blocked his way.


    She spread her arms wide, preventing him from leaving.


    "..."


    Jung-gyeom''s deste eyes didn''t meet hers.


    He was not the same person who always made eye contact.


    It was clear he had been deeply hurt.


    Soo-yeon found it excruciating to see him in pain.


    She slowly approached him.


    With a shaky breath, she spoke.


    "...Ah...Mister...listen to me...I''ll tell you everything...sob..."


    "..."


    "I didn''t deceive you...ugh...I didn''t approach you because of Sce..."


    She gradually lowered her arms.


    Then, familiarly, she slid her arms under his.


    "It''s true...you''re important to me...you''re the most important..."


    She hugged his back tightly, burying her face in his chest.


    And finally, she confessed her feelings.


    It was abrupt and possibly the worst timing, but it had to be done.


    "...I love you."


    Jung-gyeom''s body flinched.


    "...Mister, it''s true... I love you... I did it because I love you..."


    "..."


    "Being a viin, it''s because Sce kept taking you away from me...sob...because with Sce around, you wouldn''t see me...it''s because you''re important to me..."


    "..."


    "Bom has everything...! Sob...! She''s beautiful, powerful...rich...! And she keeps taking you away from me...! How can I just stand by...! How can I just watch this...!"


    She vented her frustration bit by bit.


    "I just need you...! My only treasure is being taken away by her...! What was I supposed to do...?"


    "..."


    "You''re also at fault!! Why don''t you see me when Sce is around!!"


    Soo-yeon hugged him, reminded of the cake and the watch that had fallen to the ground.


    She momentarily let go of him to pick up the two gifts.


    "Look at this, Mister...! If I didn''t love you...sob...would I have bought this? It''s...it''s my first time buying a cake...it''s my first time celebrating someone''s birthday...I even memorized the birthday song...right? Please sit...let''s have the cake..."


    Song Soo-yeon hurriedly took the cake out of the box, hoping it might change his mind.


    "Yes...? Sob...I practiced...look. Happy...birthday...to you...sob...happy birthday..."


    Through her tears, Soo-yeon began to sing.


    Her voice, mixed with sobs, sounded nothing like she had practiced.


    But after a long silence, Jung-gyeom spoke.


    "...Soo-yeon."


    Her actions froze at the sound of his voice, and the song was cut short.


    She turned her stiff neck slowly to look at Jung-gyeom.


    His face was contorted in pain.


    Tears were flowing from his eyes too.


    "...No, Viin Luna."


    Soo-yeon was the same, tears streaming down endlessly.


    She too began to realize.


    It was toote.


    Her eyes, like Jung-gyeom''s, were losing their color.


    She struggled to speak.


    "Not Luna...I''m...Soo-yeon-"


    "-I can''t trust you anymore."


    "......................Mister...please...."


    Jung-gyeom wiped away his tears.


    And with that, as if shedding his attachments, he firmly walked past her again.


    Jung-gyeom, who had always believed her words without question, now wouldn''t believe her desperate pleas.


    It left her at a loss for what to do.


    Soo-yeon''s emotions began to explode.


    She started to rage against the unfairness of the world.


    Why. Why does the world curse her again?


    Being by his side made her forget that the world was trash.


    No, in a world that felt like trash, it made her realize that there was also warmth.


    What right does the world have to give and then take away?


    If it were going to be like this, it should not have let her know.


    It should not have shown her that such warmth existed.


    For the past 19 years, she endured not knowing this warmth.


    But now, she couldn''t.


    She couldn''t bear a world without Jung-gyeom for even a second.


    She couldn''t return to the hellish coldness of before.


    "Don''t go..."


    She said.


    But Jung-gyeom kept walking.


    "...Don''t...don''t go...!!"


    Soo-yeon turned and roughly grabbed Jung-gyeom.


    She aimed for his arm, but what she caught was his wish bracelet.


    The wish bracelet Soo-yeon had made stitch by stitch for Jung-gyeom when she was poor.


    -Snap!


    The now worn-out bracelet, caught by her fingers, broke off all too easily.


    -Thud.


    The string fell from his wrist and dropped to the floor.


    The bracelet, once a source of joyful and cherished memories, met its end just like that.


    Soo-yeon stared nkly at the scene before snapping back to reality.


    Jung-gyeom didn''t stop despite her pleas.


    He grabbed the door, twisted it open, and his body moved towards the outside of the studio apartment.


    "Don''t go, f*ck...! Please...please don''t leave...!"


    Song Soo-yeon screamed desperately.


    "I''ll die without you...! Sob...I love you, f*ck...! Please, don''t leave me alone...!"


    It was the first time she had ever pleaded like this. It was the first time she had been this desperate.


    She couldn''t ept this nightmare.


    She was already terrified of what woulde after Jung-gyeom left.


    "Mister!!!"


    She yelled as loud as she could, but Jung-gyeom continued to move.


    At that sight, Soo-yeon''s rationality snapped.


    She kicked open the door of the studio apartment that was beginning to close.


    Her bare feet got dirty as they hit the ground, but she didn''t care.


    Silently watching Jung-gyeom''s retreating figure, she said,


    "Tomorrow...! You''reing back tomorrow, right...? That''s why you''re leaving now...?"


    "..."


    "Say something!! I''m scared to death, damn it!! You''reing back, right!! Please!! Please!!!"


    Jung-gyeom''s back remained unchanged.


    Soo-yeon''s eyes began to shine with a violet light.


    There was no turning back now.


    "Ugh...!"


    She raised her hand.


    She made her decision.


    "Come back...!"


    Shemanded.


    "Come e back and hold me...whisper to me that you love me...sob...tell me you love me..."


    She had vowed not to use her powers on Jung-gyeom.


    She didn''t want to be loved through maniption.


    She wanted to be truly loved by him.


    But.


    ...It was better than nothing.


    Keeping him through maniption was better than losing him entirely.


    Determination filled Soo-yeon''s eyes.


    Jung-gyeom was also at fault.


    If he knew she was a viin, he should have been careful.


    He shouldn''t have thoughtlessly tried to escape.


    He had seen her defeat Sce, so he should have been wary.


    No one wants to watch their heart walk out of their life.


    Soo-yeon felt the same.


    She wasn''t going to just watch Jung-gyeom leave.


    As Jung-gyeom, who had been walking away endlessly, began to slowly turn around, Soo-yeon caught her breath.


    The panic that had seized her breathing calmed down a bit, like first e e back and...don''t call me Luna...call me e and hold me..."


    But beyond that, Jung-gyeom didn''t move.


    His cold gaze fixed on her, he just stared at her motionlessly.


    Soo-yeon, puzzled, looked at her own hand.


    Still shining with a violet light.


    It was clear that her powers were activated.


    "...Why? e here..."


    And then something that shouldn''t happen, happened.


    "......So this is what repaying a favor means."


    He spoke.


    And did not move.


    Her power had no effect.


    "...................."


    Song Soo-yeon lost her strength again.


    She copsed right there, staggering.


    Jung-gyeom left.


    She couldn''t hold onto him.


    "Come e back..."


    She squeezed out her powers, but he no longer looked back at her.


    "Don''t leave..."


    His body turned away.


    "Mister...please....."


    Soo-yeon pleaded.


    ........But Jung-gyeom did not stop his steps until the end.

 Chapter 88: Where Are You (3)

    Chapter 88: Where Are You (3)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    How long had it been since Jung-gyeom disappeared from sight?


    Regaining herposure, Song Soo-yeon forced her trembling legs to stand.


    "Ah...!"


    In the process, her legs gave out several times, causing her to fall, but she persisted until she made it outside the building.


    "Mister... Mister..."


    Tears streamed endlessly from her eyes.


    Barefoot, her feet began to freeze against the cold ground.


    Yet, Soo-yeon paid no mind to any of it.


    Hoping to catch a glimpse of Jung-gyeom, she started wandering aimlessly.


    Where could he have gone?


    Should she go left or right?


    She couldn''t afford to lose him now. Who knows when he would return.


    She had to kneel and beg, over and over.


    To trust her once more.


    To say it was because of love, that he was precious to her.


    She had to say it until he believed.


    Soo-yeon headed to a nearby convenience store first.


    It was a ce Jung-gyeom often visited when he needed something.


    -Ding!


    Shocked by her appearance, the part-time worker watched as Soo-yeon, undeterred, ran into the store to look around.


    Jung-gyeom was nowhere to be found.


    She quickly left the convenience store and walked the familiar path, almost running.


    -ck! ck! ck!


    Her tender feet made noise against the cold pavement.


    A walk they started under the pretense of mending her misandry.


    There were memories on this path where she held his hand and felt excited.


    But Jung-gyeom wasn''t here either.


    Then to the yground.


    The supermarket where they shopped.


    The bus stop.


    She looked everywhere he might be but couldn''t find him.


    "Sob...! Sniff....!"


    The longer she couldn''t find him, the more her heart ached.


    Anxiety and fear grew within her.


    Could it be that she would never see him again?


    Unwee thoughts began to upy her mind.


    Soo-yeon shook her head. She didn''t want to entertain such ominous thoughts.


    "Haa.... Haa...."


    Eventually, she arrived at that ce.


    Jung-gyeom''s restaurant.


    Another home filled with countless memories.


    Until a month ago, he would always greet her with a smile whenever she came here.


    "...Mister...?"


    Soo-yeon already knew.


    In the dark, ruined store, Jung-gyeom would not be there.


    This ce of memories had turned to dust, so changed from before.


    Yet, dragging her bleeding feet, Soo-yeon approached the store.


    "Mister...?"


    Calling out for Jung-gyeom, who she knew wouldn''t be there.


    And no matter how long she waited, no answer came.


    Jung-gyeom was nowhere to be found.


    ---


    ---


    Soo-yeon repeated the same actions.


    -The number you have dialed cannot be reached...


    -Beep. Beep.


    -The number you have dialed cannot be reached...


    Sitting powerlessly inside Jung-gyeom''s one-room apartment, she moved only her fingers.


    She had long known it was a meaningless act.


    After all, Jung-gyeom''s phoney smashed, right beside her.


    But for Song Soo-yeon, this was all she could do.


    She couldn''t find Jung-gyeom anywhere.


    It was a meaningless act, but longing for him like this made her feel at ease.


    The blood that had flowed from her torn feet had already clotted.


    She felt a throbbing pain, butpared to the pain she felt in her heart, it was minor.


    The sharp pain that made it difficult to breathe kept stabbing at her heart.


    There was no end to this pain.


    She couldn''t get used to it.


    -The number you have dialed cannot be reached...


    -Click.


    The call ended abruptly.


    Soo-yeon looked down at her phone.


    The battery had died, and the phone turned off.


    ".........."


    Her hand went limp.


    -Thud.


    Her phone dropped to the floor.


    It was then that Soo-yeon thought to look around her.


    The room was a mess.


    A cake, a watch, and Jung-gyeom''s wish bracelet were scattered on the floor.


    The dawn''s blue light seeped through the broken window.


    It was dawn.


    Unbeknownst to her, she had been calling Jung-gyeom for almost 6 hours.


    Soo-yeon looked towards the door of the studio apartment.


    Why hadn''t Jung-gyeome?


    It waste.


    It was about time for him to return.


    It must be cold outside.


    He could return any moment, smiling.


    It had been a tough day.


    She had woken up early in the morning, battled with Sce, and had been doing this ever since.


    She was at her limit, both emotionally and physically.


    Her eyelids began to droop.


    Soon, she fell asleep.


    ---


    ---


    "Soo-yeon."


    At the sound of that voice, Soo-yeon jolted awake.


    "Ah, Mister...?"


    Her eyes, unfocused, scanned the surroundings.


    There was no one there.


    Like a cruel joke, she found herself sitting alone in the apartment.


    She had imagined his voice.


    "..........."


    Soo-yeon looked at the wall clock.


    It was 9 AM. The birds chirping outside signaled the morning.


    Jung-gyeom still hadn''t returned.


    "...."


    Soo-yeon silently epted this bitter truth.


    Her throat began to tighten again.


    She forcibly held back tears.


    Strangely, after sleeping, it became easier to withstand the tears.


    Perhaps her heart had died a little.


    It was hard to tell.


    Either way, she knew she shouldn''t cry anymore.


    Crying would only lead to her downfall.


    Soo-yeon hugged her knees.


    ''Mister wille back.''


    Without any basis, she repeated this to herself.


    Believing those words made her heart feel lighter.


    Even Jung-gyeom had to return home at some point.


    She waited for him.


    But her thoughts easily changed as time passed.


    10 AM.


    12 PM.


    2 PM.


    4 PM.


    6 PM.


    8 PM.


    10 PM.


    Soo-yeon''s despair knew no end.


    Jung-gyeom did not return today either.


    As time passed, her breathing became morebored.


    It was bing harder to endure.


    "....No."


    She gathered her resolve once again.


    Firmly, sheforted herself, "No. He wille back."


    Alone, she spoke to herself like a mad person.


    Midnight.


    "....Sob..."


    The tears she had held back started to flow again.


    She couldn''t hold on any longer.


    epting that Jung-gyeom had left her was too hard to bear.


    Jung-gyeom, her only friend, had left her.


    The bitter reality was rubbed in her face.


    "...Haah... Haah... Sob... Haah... Gasp..."


    Tears endlessly streamed down her numb eyes.


    She bit her lip, trying to hold back the tears, but she couldn''t any longer.


    A crushing loneliness found her.


    Her heart ached as if it was being torn apart.


    It was the loneliness she could forget when Jung-gyeom was there.


    With him, she needed no one else; she didn''t feel lonely.


    But now, she was alone.


    Left alone in this vast world.


    She couldn''t believe this was happening.


    How had she endured before him?


    She couldn''t remember a world without Jung-gyeom... and it was too frightening.


    Was it really over with Jung-gyeom?


    The person who was everything to her, would she never meet him again till death?


    When she''s having a hard time, he won''t be patting her back anymore?


    He won''t be there smiling when she''s happy?


    She would never again hear his greetings when leaving oring back?


    "...No...Sob...No..."


    She shook her head, repeating ''no'' over and over.


    There was still so much she wanted to do with him.


    She wanted tough and cry by his side for the rest of her life.


    She wanted to be his lover.


    She wanted to marry him.


    She wanted to have children together and grow old slowly.


    But now, it was all over.


    He had left, taking her heart with him.


    She already knew that nothing could fill this vast hole unless Jung-gyeom returned.


    Soo-yeon nkly stared at her hand.


    Checking what was left.


    ...There was nothing.


    Really, nothing at all.


    Even money had lost its meaning without Jung-gyeom.


    She felt she understood what Jung-gyeom often said about buying happiness when you can.


    Now, happiness couldn''t be bought anymore.


    Soo-yeon clutched her chest.


    This won''t do. Really, this won''t do.


    It was too hard.


    Too painful.


    She plugged her phone into the charger and turned it on.


    The desperate thought that came to her mind was...


    ...Ste.


    She felt like she needed to see Jung-gyeom in her dreams at least.


    Otherwise, she felt like she might die right now.


    She called Ste, trying to find out where she was.


    "Haah... Haah..."


    After a day, Soo-yeon''s phone was turned on again.


    She even harbored the foolish hope that there might be a message from Jung-gyeom.


    Even with his shattered phone right beside her, she indulged in delusions.


    -Ding!


    "...Huh?"


    As soon as the phone turned on, an rm went off.


    There were dozens of missed calls from an unknown number.


    "...Mister...?"


    Startled, Soo-yeon quickly unlocked the screen.


    Tears welled up as she saw Jung-gyeom''s smiling face as her wallpaper before she hurriedly called the unknown number back.


    She didn''t know who this call was from, but if it wasn''t from Jung-gyeom, it meant nothing to her.


    -Rrrr... Click.


    The call connected immediately.


    Soo-yeon asked, trembling,


    "...Mister...?"


    "-Luna!"


    A loud exmation burst through.


    Soo-yeon''s heart plummeted once again.


    Not ''Soo-yeon,'' but ''Luna.''


    It felt like she was facing the sins she hadmitted.


    "Luna...! Why didn''t you answer? Are you okay?"


    Soo-yeon recognized the voice right away.


    It was Riem.


    "Luna...! Please, answer me...! Are you okay?"


    She wasn''t okay.


    She felt like dying.


    That''s why she had called back, to survive.


    Soo-yeon pretended to care.


    To receive the dream, she had no other choice.


    "...What''s going on?"


    "Oh...! Thank goodness...! Luna, we need to gather quickly...! Ah...hurry...!"


    Soo-yeon frowned at the panicked voice, wiping her tears with the back of her hand, and asked,


    "...Is there a reason-"


    "-We''re being hunted...!"


    Riem''s voice was filled with panic.


    It was the first time Soo-yeon had heard Riem so afraid of something.


    "...What?"


    Soo-yeon couldn''t understand what Riem was saying.


    She added an exnation.


    "It might be out of nowhere, but it''s true...! We''re being targeted...!"


    For Soo-yeon, it was puzzling.


    Who could possibly be hunting the viin alliance?


    Other viins can''t stand up to the viin alliance.


    They had won against the heroes just yesterday.


    Sce was still injured.


    There was no force in the country that could challenge the Viin Alliance.


    So, there was no reason for them to be suddenly attacked like this.


    "...By who?"


    Soo-yeon asked.


    Riem answered, terrified,


    "St, Ste said it''s Dice...."

 Chapter 89: Where Are You (4)

    Chapter 89: Where Are You (4)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Leaving Song Soo-yeon behind as she wept and begged, I continued to move forward with heavy steps.


    It felt as if heroes were grabbing my ankles.


    Walking was unbearably hard.


    Yet, I moved further away from her.


    Being in the same space as Song Soo-yeon was impossible.


    I couldn''t bear it.


    Since when had she been deceiving me?


    Since when had Song Soo-yeon be Luna?


    I had decided not tomit crimes.


    I wanted to live a life of good deeds, like Sce.


    Since when had I been aiding a viin?


    Thanks to my vow to save her, even Song Soo-yeon''s legs were fine.


    Could there be a viin more threatening than Luna, who was no longer confined to a wheelchair?


    But more than that, my heart hurt so much.


    It was a pain more severe than anything I had ever experienced.


    Viin or whatever, it was too painful that my first friend had done this to me.


    In my previous life, I never felt happiness thatsted.


    It was boring, as I could have everything except friends.


    Like how work makes rest sweet, and hunger makes food taste better, having everything made me bored.


    Perhaps that''s why I envied Sce, who was loved; she didn''t seem bored or lonely.


    But I realized I hade too far to live like her.


    So, when the chance of regression came, I vowed to live like her.


    I too could experience true happiness.


    But now I understand.


    As happy as one can be, one can also be sad.


    The higher you are, the more ces there are to fall.


    Just as such happiness existed, so did this pain.


    If I had known this... I wouldn''t have started at all.


    Not knowing this pain would have been better.


    I thought I was growing closer to Song Soo-yeon... it''s shameful and pathetic that I was the only one who was overjoyed.


    Song Soo-yeon''s pleas echoed in my head.


    -I''ll die without you...! Sob...I love you, f*ck...! Please, don''t leave me alone...!


    I closed my eyes tightly, stopped walking, and covered my face with my palms.


    I want to believe her pleas.


    I want to believe what she said...


    But it was too hard to believe. How could I believe it?


    A person who screamed misandry, now saying she loves me.


    A person who said she wouldn''t have a lover, suddenly saying such things.


    Even past memories started to distort.


    Holding hands.


    Hugging.


    The memories of going ces together.


    It all looked like an act to use me.


    The words she shouted, telling me she loves me and not to go, now seem like nothing more than pleas not to hand her over to the heroes.


    I hate being like this.


    But there''s nothing I can do.


    I no longer want to believe her words.


    Believing her words of love, only to find out even that was a lie...


    I feel like I''d truly fall apart then.


    She doesn''t need to worry.


    I had no intention of reporting her true identity to the heroes either.


    Is it lingering foolishness, or is it because her smile won''t leave my head?


    I just can''t bring myself to report her.


    There are things I don''t want to do.


    Because I feel as much anger as I do sorrow.


    The more I try to suppress my tears, the more fiercely the anger surges.


    I needed a space to release this anger.


    The anger felt so explosive, it made me feel foolish for having held back for so long.


    -Before I kill that person Jung-gyeom...


    The scene where Sce stopped upon hearing my name was still vivid in my mind.


    And Tryno, who attacked her while she stood still.


    "......"


    I had clearly warned them.


    Not to provoke me any further.


    I''ve held back as much as I could.


    ---


    ---


    Apart from Luna, the Viin Alliance had gathered in a cargo warehouse.


    The momentary enjoyment of defeating Sce at the hideout was short-lived.


    Following that monumental event, numerous criminal organizations approached the Viin Alliance.


    No criminal organization wanted to go against the new era.


    They all gathered in the warehouse to form alliances.


    Numerous thugs and gangsters surrounded a table, with the members of the Viin Alliance on the opposite side.


    Ste watched the proceedings from a step behind.


    Liquid stamped the contract and said,


    "Next."


    Leaders of criminal organizations with various insignias bowed their heads to Tryno and Liquid as they passed by.


    The next leader waiting in line took a seat and asked,


    "What about Luna...?"


    Liquid briefly replied,


    "She had some business and couldn''t make it."


    The thugs were busy looking at the viins who made the news, asionally ncing at the unfamiliar Ste and tilting their heads in curiosity.


    Riem approached Ste and whispered quietly,


    "It''s really nice to beat the number one. So many contracts..."


    "...Indeed."


    "Ste, does this mean you''ll buy me that ind now?"


    "If the moneyes in."


    "Hehe, good."


    Ste was lost in thought.


    Really, no one could dispute their firm standing now.


    Even though Sce wasn''t fully grown... she had managed to bring her down, the same one Dice couldn''t beat.


    It had been the moment she''d always longed for.


    To bring down a hero.


    Achieving this goal without Dice, in a way, could be seen as an even greater aplishment.


    ...But why did it feel empty?


    Why did she still want to know Dice''s whereabouts?


    Why hadn''t he shown himself yet?


    Could it be that he didn''t exist?


    In this world, he didn''t exist?


    Ste''s expression soured.


    It was something she didn''t want to think about.


    Even the faintest notion of it caused pain.


    -Tick... Tick...


    The lights in the spacious warehouse began to flicker.


    Some looked up at the lights, while others paid no attention.


    Ste, too, stared nkly at the floor, lost in thought.


    -Thud.


    "......?"


    And then, a familiar dice fell in front of her.


    The number was 6.


    Ste looked at it and picked up the dice.


    ''...It fell.''


    She naturally put it back into her pocket.


    And soon, she was engulfed in confusion.


    The dice she always carried was still safely in her pocket.


    She held two dice in her hand.


    Even when she took them out of her pocket, it was the same.


    Ste muttered to herself as she looked back and forth between the two dice.


    ".....What on earth..."


    At that moment, a voice echoed throughout the warehouse.


    "........Found you."


    Everyone''s heads turned.


    At the entrance of the cargo warehouse, a man wearing a mask stood.


    The criminal organizations and the Viin Alliance exchanged nces.


    It was quickly realized that he wasn''t on anyone''s side.


    Only Ste froze, staring at the man in the mask.


    She couldn''t believe her eyes.


    ".........Huh?"


    With his face covered, she couldn''t be sure.


    It was also too sudden to believe.


    While she was frozen, Tryno muttered,


    "....Hero?"


    The masked man walked forward and said,


    "...I''ve been too lenient. If I knew it woulde to this... I wouldn''t have held back..."


    As he closed the distance, the criminal organizations stepped back, creating space.


    There was no sign of tension among them.


    They were merely curious to witness the power of the Viin Alliance.


    Tryno naturally filled the space that had been cleared.


    Eager to satisfy their clients, he didn''t hesitate to use his powers.


    Having enhanced his abilities with pills, Tryno could cause explosions from a distance without making contact.


    As he swung his fist, an explosion urred right in front of the masked man.


    -Boom!!!


    ck dust billowed.


    From within it, the masked man emerged unharmed.


    "....Vermin like you....should have been crushed on sight..."


    His voice dripped with regret.


    Ste muttered as she watched the man approach,


    "..........Dice...?"


    Riem reacted to her words.


    "....You know him?"


    Liquid stood up from his ce. Stingshot prepared his bullets.


    Tryno said,


    "....Vermin?"


    He let out a sneer.


    Then, he let out his hidden emotions.


    "....I wasn''t in a good mood to begin with...this works out well."


    Although it was said that they had defeated Sce, in reality, it was Luna who had done it.


    Tryno, as if trying to forget the taste of defeat, began to walk straight towards the masked man.


    Stingshot said from behind,


    "He''s an ice ability user. A pretty powerful one at that. I saw the heat from the explosion die in an instant."


    Tryno also spoke.


    "...I already know that."


    Ste tried to stop Tryno.


    "Tryno...! Just a minute-"


    "-There''s no one stronger than Sce but me, Ste!"


    But Tryno erupted in anger.


    And then, unable to contain his excitement, he charged at the masked man.


    Simultaneously, the masked man extended one arm.


    "You can''t freeze me."


    Tryno dered confidently.


    He closed the distance in an instant and swung his fist.


    ".............?"


    ".......Ah."


    "......What."


    Tryno, Liquid, Stingshot all froze at the bizarre phenomenon that followed.


    Only then did Ste be certain.


    There was no mistaking it now.


    Ste''s legs gave way.


    "D, Dice...!"


    The dice that had fallen in front of her a moment ago was his.


    She couldn''t help but remember the number.


    With a 6, he couldn''t lose to anyone.


    ".......Telekinesis...?"


    Tryno''s fist stopped right in front of the masked man.


    Without even touching, Tryno found his fist frozen, unable to move.


    His eyes turned towards the masked man, who was supposed to be an ice ability user.


    Confused, Tryno asked,


    "This f*cker... why does he have two abilities?"


    Dice replied with a voice trembling with rage.


    "Six."


    The eyes hidden beneath the mask began to glow with a red light.


    "...Should''ve looked at the dice."


    As Dice took a breath and clenched his teeth, redsers shot out of his eyes at the same time.


    Tryno, standing right in front of him, was burned by the light, offering no resistance.


    "Aaargh!"


    Tryno screamed in pain as he staggered backward.


    ck smoke rose from his right eye.


    "My...my eye..!"


    As Tryno was quickly overpowered, the atmosphere shifted dramatically.


    The criminal organizations and the Viin Alliance began to panic.


    Some tried to leave the warehouse.


    Dice reacted sharply.


    His gaze shifted.


    And as his eyes swept over the area, everything in their path was scorched, burned, and torn apart.


    Soon his gaze stopped at the entrance.


    Everyone trying to leave was scorched by theser and fell.


    The bodies of those who fell blocked the entrance.


    "........."


    In the face of such overwhelming power, no one dared to move rashly.


    The light from Dice''s eyes faded.


    -Shuuuu...


    He spoke, trembling.


    ".........Don''t even think about leaving."

 Chapter 90: Where Are You (5)

    Chapter 90: Where Are You (5)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    The silence was shattered by Tryno.


    He charged at Dice again, this time with Liquid by his side.


    Stingshot had finished preparing for a snipe from behind.


    Even if Tryno''s eyes were seared, the thought of them losing together never crossed their minds.


    Whether it was Sce or Shake, these three never backed down.


    No ability user had ever defeated them.


    They might have been bent but never broken.


    Stingshot pulled the trigger.


    -Bang!


    Simultaneously with the sound, Dice vanished like a mirage.


    Where he stood, only dwindling ck smoke remained.


    Tryno and Liquid came to a stop.


    They were helplessly confused as their opponent disappeared.


    "What the f*ck...!"


    "Arghhh...!"


    Then, a scream echoed from behind, and their heads turned.


    Stingshot was down, his arm twisted in a grotesque direction.


    His once-prided guny shattered beside him.


    Behind him stood Dice, already there.


    It was impossible to tell when he had moved.


    "You were the one who pierced Sce''s foot, weren''t you?"


    Dice grabbed the head of Stingshot, who was writhing in pain on the ground.


    Stingshot struggled.


    "Ugh...let go...let go-"


    -Bang!


    Before he could finish his sentence, his head was mmed into the ground.


    -Bang!


    It didn''t stop with just once.


    -Bang!


    Blood gushed from his cracked forehead.


    Stingshot''s screams quickly turned into moans.


    He was losing the strength even to make a sound.


    He was being horribly beaten.


    The formation had already copsed.


    Such speed was unprecedented.


    No hero had ever caused such a situation before.


    The remaining Tryno and Liquid were momentarily frozen by the unbelievable scene.


    -Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Stingshot''s head was relentlessly smashed into the ground.


    It was aplete venting of anger.


    Dice could end Stingshot''s life at any moment, whenever he wished.


    But Dice controlled his strength, tormenting Stingshot within the range of feeling pain.


    "I told you...!"


    -Bang!


    "Not to provoke...!"


    -Bang!


    "Me....!"


    -Bang!


    "I warned you!!"


    -Bang!!!!


    "Ugh...."


    Dice looked down at the moaning Stingshot.


    His eyes, still not satisfied, zed red again.


    At the end of his gaze was Stingshot''s finger.


    Aser shot out, instantly searing off the finger Stingshot uses to pull the trigger.


    "Ah...! Aaaaaah!!!"


    Stingshot, thought to be unconscious, screamed reflexively.


    At that brutal sight and painful scream, Tryno and Liquid moved again.


    "This motherf*cker..!!"


    Tryno charged again to grab Dice, and Liquid turned his body into liquid to envelop him.


    -Swish.


    Right before Tryno''s punch could reach, Dice vanished again.


    Soon after, he emerged from the shadow behind Tryno.


    -Bang!


    Tryno''s body was flung across the warehouse.


    He couldn''t understand what had hit him.


    Dice''s gaze now turned to the remaining Liquid.


    Liquid, changing the form of his body, approached.


    As Dice extended his hand, the liquid began to freeze solid.


    A biting cold filled the warehouse.


    Liquid, panicking, quickly reverted the change.


    From a liquid state back to his original form.


    But the frozen parts did not return.


    Liquid''s left leg remained iplete, an oddly shaped piece of ice attached below his thigh.


    He groaned in pain, searching for water.


    "...Ugh...! Water...! I need water...!"


    But all around, everyone was paralyzed in fear.


    Dice slowly approached the desperate Liquid.


    "Why do you need water?"


    "...Ugh...ugh...!"


    Dice extended his hand again.


    -Hum...hum...


    "...What...what...?"


    The ice that was Liquid''s leg vibrated as if pulled by something.


    It was telekinesis.


    "...No...please...!"


    Despite Liquid''s plea, Dice mercilessly moved his arm.


    The leg, made of ice, separated from the torso.


    The leg flew off, crashing into a wall and shattering.


    "...What...what..."


    Confused, Liquid alternated his gaze between his own body and the shattered ice leg against the wall.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Dice asked.


    The rough breathing between words conveyed his rage.


    Liquid couldn''t understand what disaster had befallen them.


    He knew that the ability user in front of him was not a hero.


    Heroes were not this cruel.


    They do not harbor such venom.


    This was...a viin.


    A viin with overwhelming force.


    A viin that could not be defeated, no matter how many times one tried.


    In less than three minutes, every ability user who had tried to face him had been crippled.


    Liquid couldn''t understand where such a monster hade from.


    Dice!!


    ---


    ---


    Dice!!


    I froze at that call.


    It felt as though the blood in my body had turned ice cold.


    A name that should not have been called out reached my ears.


    I turned my head.


    A woman in a viin costume, someone I had never seen before, was calling out my name.


    ".....Dice...!"


    She called me again.


    .....Do you......know me?


    I asked.


    She nodded.


    You''re right...? It is you, isnt it...? You remember, don''t you...?"


    The question of whether I remembered meant only one thing.


    She was of the same kind as me.


    She, too, was a returnee.


    .....Ha.


    A hollowugh escaped me.


    A new realization dawned on me.


    Why had I thought I was the only one who had returned?


    Why had I assumed I was the only one toe back?


    Perhaps it was obvious.


    I wasn''t anything special after all.


    Behind, I saw Riem, terrified, approaching Liquid.


    She was also trying to reach Stingshot.


    But I was too shocked to even think of keeping them in check.


    The existence of another returnee meant...


    ...Was Luna also a returnee?


    I said.


    ...What?


    It wasn''t meant for her to hear.


    I continued my thoughts.


    Thinking back... Song Soo-yeon approached me first.


    She came up to me asking me to buy her a meal.


    She was the only one who regrly visited the newly opened restaurant.


    Every morning, whether at the restaurant or in my one-room apartment, it was always Luna.


    Pretending to push me away, she was always the first to approach.


    ...Did she do that because she knew I was Dice?


    Did she want to use my power?


    My heart ached terribly again.


    ...Wow...


    Tears fell pathetically because of this betrayal.


    In front of everyone...but I couldn''t bear this pain.


    These feelings were new to me, I didn''t know how to deal with them. I hadn''t learned how.


    ...No.


    I shook my head.


    I didn''t want to believe this fact.


    It can''t be.


    Song Soo-yeon, a returnee? That''s impossible.


    If she were a returnee, she wouldn''t have acted like that.


    She wouldn''t have appeared in front of everyone as Luna.


    I would have noticed right away, unless I''m a fool...


    ...Ah.


    Thinking about it... it wasn''t impossible.


    If she didn''t know I had returned.


    If she thought she was the only one who had returned.


    Then it was a possible story.


    Without knowing who else has returned, and what the criterion for return is...


    I can''t stop these ominous thoughts.


    During my despair, Riem gathered her colleagues and took their hands.


    Tryno staggering, Liquid moaning, Stingshot unconscious.


    Only the woman who knew my name stood apart from them.


    The pain in my heart made it impossible to move.


    As the viins prepared to teleport, I said to them.


    ...I''ll continue to chase you.


    I saw the fear in Riem''s eyes.


    ...Run.


    It was better for them to run; it made venting even better.


    I hope they stay scared.


    I wanted them to feel more stressed.


    Hunting viins was familiar to me.


    -Swish.


    The viins vanished.


    I suppressed my anger and, dealing with the cold pain in my chest, slowly approached the remaining viin.


    I forcefully removed her mask.


    ...Dice... do you... do you remember me...? I''m... Han Yoo-jung... Han Yoo-jung.


    I nced at her face and answered vaguely.


    My mind was full of Song Soo-yeon...


    I had no room for anything else.


    ...Who are you?


    Life drained from the eyes of the woman iming to be Han Yoo-jung.


    ---


    ---


    I threw Han Yoo-jung into a cage.


    Ah...!


    She copsed powerlessly onto the stone floor.


    I didn''t care.


    I just locked the cage.


    -Click.


    Finding an underground prison to lock her up wasn''t hard.


    There were many viins and numerous hideouts.


    Taking one over was no big deal for me.


    The first time might have been hard, but not the second.


    I no longer hesitated to use my powers.


    Dice....


    Han Yoo-jung immediately got up and clung to the bars, calling out to me.


    ...Be quiet.


    I responded.


    I didn''t want to hear her words.


    My mind was too cluttered.


    I''ve reached my limit.


    The fact that there was another returnee, possibly Luna, troubles me.


    I don''t know what to believe and what not to.


    Memories of happiness with Song Soo-yeon still muddle my mind.


    Her smile still vivid in my memory.


    How cute she looked when she pretended not to care about me.


    How proud I was when she helped me at the warehouse.


    When we held hands.


    When she was in my arms. When she gave me the wish bracelet.


    If all that was just an act to deceive me...then...


    "...Dice...are you crying...?"


    This woman, whom I had never met before, suddenly began tofort me.


    She was annoying.


    I wiped away my tears.


    Getting up, I prepared to leave the underground prison.


    I need to sleep.


    After the intense argument with Song Soo-yeon, and experiencingbat for the first time in a while.


    Both my body and mind were exhausted.


    ...I''ll hand you over to the heroes.


    I said to Han Yoo-jung before leaving the prison.


    I hadn''t really thought about what to do with her yet.


    There was a n for Tryno, Stingshot, and Liquid since there''s a history with them...but I still don''t know what Han Yoo-jung has done.


    I don''t even want to think about it right now.


    -Bang.


    I closed the door and left the basement.

 Chapter 91: Where Are You (6)

    Chapter 91: Where Are You (6)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Song Soo-yeon, holding her phone, asked quietly,


    "...So... Ste has disappeared...?"


    Riem answered in a frantic voice.


    -...Yes... Yes...! After escaping from Dice... we haven''t seen Ste... Ah... Luna... What should we do...? We''re marked by such a terrible monster...!"


    "..."


    -Stingshot has no gun, and his hand is damaged. Tryno has one eye burnt out... and Liquid''s leg is...


    "..."


    -Ugh... Dice said he would chase us, I don''t know what to do... Lu, Luna, you''re in danger too...! You should join us first-


    -Click.


    Song Soo-yeon turned off the phone.


    A viin named Dice was chasing the members of the Viin Alliance... but for some reason, she wasn''t disturbed at all.


    She wasn''t afraid.


    Rather, it was the news that Ste had disappeared that concerned her.


    The fact that she couldn''t meet Jung-gyeom even in her dreams pained her.


    Sheughed hollowly.


    "...Is this also not allowed...?"


    She asked whatever had cursed her.


    "...You won''t allow it, even in my dreams...?"


    She wanted to see Jung-gyeom.


    Desperately wanted to see him.


    It had only been about a day since they had parted.


    She couldn''t bear it anymore.


    It was unbelievable that this could go on for days, weeks, years, or even a lifetime.


    She couldn''t grasp what she had let go of with her own hands.


    Song Soo-yeon slowlyy down on Jung-gyeom''s broken bed.


    The cold night air came through the broken window, but she didn''t care.


    On his bed, Song Soo-yeon fell asleep with tears streaming down her face.


    ---


    ---


    Early in the morning, I wore my hat deep and went to the Hero Association.


    It was for a visit to Min-Bom.


    A visit and... to say goodbye.


    For a while, until I finish things rted to Luna, I must part with her.


    I can''t stay by her side.


    It was a promise to myself, but I''ve broken the oath I made to her.


    Because now I have be a viin.


    I don''t want to give Sce the same betrayal Luna gave me.


    I can''t secretly act as a viin and smile in front of her.


    If it ever came out that I was a viin, wouldn''t Sce be just as shocked?


    She might rethink everything I had done to this point.


    But knowing she would worry if I suddenly disappeared, I came to say goodbye like this.


    "..."


    But the moment I entered the building, I could tell it was going to be a difficult.


    Countless reporters and people filled the first floor.


    Some were even protesting with signs in hand.


    Naturally, they were anxious about Sce''s defeat.


    The top-ranked hero had been beaten; it was inevitable.


    All this was my fault.


    Because Sce stopped resisting at the mention of my name... this crowd had gathered.


    She prioritized me over all these people.


    I felt both sorry and grateful.


    For the first time in a while, I felt warmth.


    I made my way through the crowd, heading towards the counter, deliberately pulling my hat down further to hide my face.


    Eventually, amidst the chaos, I managed to have a conversation with the person at the information desk.


    "I came for a visit."


    "Excuse me?"


    Our conversation was drowned out by the noise.


    I raised my voice louder.


    "I came for a visit...!"


    "Who are you here to see?"


    "Sce... please."


    The receptionist frowned and closed her eyes briefly, then said formally,


    "I''m sorry, but there are no scheduled visits for Sce."


    "...I couldn''t make an appointment because I lost my phone. If you mention my name to Sce, she''ll know..."


    "Are you Jung-gyeom?"


    I was ted.


    "Yes, that''s me. Did Sce talk about me?"


    But the receptionist''s expression remained unchanged. She said,


    "Since yesterday, over a hundred people have imed to be Jung-gyeom."


    ".........Ah."


    I quickly deduced the reason.


    Since Sce had stopped resisting at the mention of the name ''Jung-gyeom''... it seems many had impersonated me.


    "Do you have any ID?" the receptionist asked.


    Of course, I didn''t.


    I had left in such a hurry, leaving Song Soo-yeon behind, there was no chance to grab my wallet.


    The receptionist sighed quietly, clearly not believing me.


    I probably wouldn''t believe me either.


    ".........Please just go back."


    "..."


    A hollowugh burst out of me again.


    Nothing was going my way.


    There were so many impersonators that I couldn''t even get a visit.


    Well.


    It''s not like the number 1 hero in the ranking is easy to meet anyway.


    I slowly turned around.


    There was nothing more I could do here.


    All I could do was hope.


    Hope that Sce wouldn''t worry too much about my disappearance.


    It was unlikely, but... that''s all I could wish for in this situation.


    Before her worries became serious, I had to solve all the problems.


    ---


    ---


    Min-Bom was sitting on a hospital bed.


    "The number you have dialed is not avable, please leave a message after the beep-"


    ".....Sigh."


    She frowned at the unanswered call, staring down at her phone.


    Jung-gyeom hadn''t been reachable since yesterday.


    She wanted to wait patiently, but it wasn''t as easy as it sounded.


    Jung-gyeom had already be too important to her.


    The only person she could open up to, her sanctuary.


    He had seeped into her heart.


    Whenever her mind wandered, it always returned to Jung-gyeom.


    But now, his phone was out of reach.


    Song Soo-yeon wasn''t answering either, not that they were on good terms to begin with.


    Why wasn''t Jung-gyeom answering his phone?


    Did his phone break? Did it fall into water?


    Spection upon spection spiraled in her mind.


    She shook her head.


    There was no need to worry...


    ''Before I kill that person Jung-gyeom.''


    Suddenly, the words of the viin Luna shed in her mind.


    "................"


    Sce was deeply afraid.


    She hadn''t thought it possible to peek into her mind and discover the person precious to her.


    This was the first time she had faced such a lethal threat.


    ''...Oppa must have seen that scene, right?''


    Min-Bom wondered.


    Maybe he blocked her because of that? Because he didn''t want to be involved anymore...?


    Because he didn''t want to enter the world of viins and heroes?


    "..."


    Min-Bom felt a pang in her heart.


    She tried to suppress this feeling with a smile, but it didn''t work as she hoped.


    Her anxiety continued to grow.


    She turned on her phone again and sent a text message.


    [Gyeom oppa, you can ignore what viin Luna said. Heroes have already been dispatched to your area.]


    -Ding.


    The message was sent.


    "...."


    After pondering, she wrote another message.


    [I''ll be discharged soon and wille to see you. Don''te to visit me. There are too many reporters and people here. It''s safer to stay in your area.]


    -Ding.


    The message was sent.


    "...."


    And then another message.


    [...If you''re worried, do you want to live with me at my ce for a while...?]


    "..."


    Min-Bom stared at the message for a long time before erasing it.


    She couldn''t move forward like this without even confessing.


    Min-Bom''s heart felt heavy.


    She couldn''t even celebrate his birthday, only adding to his worries.


    After much deliberation, she even sent a message to Song Soo-yeon.


    [Song Soo-yeon. I didn''t want to send a text but oppa isn''t answering. Tell him it''s okay not toe for a visit. I''lle see him soon, so tell him to wait.]


    -Knock. Knock.


    After sending the message to Song Soo-yeon, someone knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    The door opened, and Shake made his appearance.


    The taciturn Shake walked in and asked dryly.


    "How are you feeling?"


    "All the ufortable parts have healed."


    Shake didn''t ask anything beyond that.


    Conversations between the two had dwindled since the hero ranking changed.


    Min-Bom thought it was inevitable.


    It must be difficult to interactfortably with a junior who has risen above.


    Min-Bom had experienced this several times already.


    Shake nodded, then handed over a small stack of documents he was carrying.


    "...Thought you should know about this."


    "What''s this?"


    Shake frowned, speaking in a somewhat somber tone.


    "...The Viin Alliance has fallen apart."


    "..................What?"


    Min-Bom was stunned.


    Shake was just as confused.


    ".........Are you joking...?"


    Min-Bom asked, risking being seen as rude.


    But Shake''s expression remained serious.


    "No, it''s a confirmed fact."


    "......."


    "...It''s not just one or two thugs who''ve seen Tryno, Stingshot, and Liquid be crippled."


    "....Crippled...?"


    Sce couldn''tpose herself in the face of such shocking news.


    She couldn''t believe that they had be crippled.


    These were members of the Viin Alliance that even she, Shake, and other heroes couldn''t defeat.


    Had she ever imagined them copsing overnight like this?


    "...And Luna?"


    Shake shook his head.


    "Luna hasn''t been confirmed."


    "..."


    She examined the documents Shake handed her, looking at the remains of the warehouse where the Viin Alliance had fallen.


    Could the Viin Alliance really be over just like this?


    If so, does that mean Luna''s threat is... effectively gone?


    Could Jung-gyeom be safe now?


    After digesting the shocking news, Min-Bom slowly nodded.


    "....That''s good news. Which organization did this? Must have been arge one, right?"


    It was a relief that they were gone, regardless.


    "...Just one person."


    Sce turned her head.


    Shake''s expression was still not joking.


    "...What?"


    Shake confirmed the unbelievable truth.


    "...Just one person brought down the alliance."


    ---


    ---


    -Thud.


    The door to the dark basement opened, and someone stepped down onto the bare concrete floor.


    It was Dice.


    With his strange mask off, he came down in normal clothing.


    Han Yoo-jung reminisced upon seeing his face after such a long time, even managing a smile in this situation.


    It was an involuntary reflex.


    But, conversely, Dice''s expression was ice cold.


    Something was held in his hand as he came down to the basement.


    "......Dice, did you sleep well...?"


    Ste, attempting what even she considered a feeble attempt at charm, struggled to approach him.


    It wasn''t out of hope for mercy.


    She simply wanted to get closer.


    "...."


    Dice didn''t respond, standing in front of the cell.


    Only then could it be seen what he had brought.


    Bread.


    Grabbed in haste from somewhere within this snatched hideout.


    Dice took out a few pieces of bread from the wrapper and handed them to Han Yoo-jung .


    "......"


    While someone else might have been terrified in such a situation, Han Yoo-jung felt warmth.


    He remained the same.


    Just the act of extending his hand to prevent the food from falling onto the dirty concrete floor was proof of that.


    In such a trivial matter, Han Yoo-jung could discern the kind of person Dice was.


    Who else would treat a prisoner this way?


    As Han Yoo-jung cautiously epted the bread, Dice leaned against the basement wall and slid down.


    "..."


    Then, without a word, he rustled through the bag, taking out the bread and began to eat.


    Han Yoo-jung had no appetite.


    She wasn''t hungry yet.


    She was merely surprised by his kindness in bringing food so soon.


    But still, she put the bread in her mouth, with the sole intention of building a bond with him.


    After all, sharing a meal is said to be the fastest way to build camaraderie.


    She didn''t forget to give a smallpliment either.


    "...The bread tastes go-"


    "-You."


    However, her n to get closer was interrupted before she could even finish her sentence.


    He asked coldly,


    "........What''s your rtionship with Luna."

 Chapter 92: Where Are You (7)

    Chapter 92: Where Are You (7)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Han Yoo-jung pondered for a while.


    It was clear to anyone, even a fool, that Dice''s entire focus was on Luna.


    He had murmured the name ''Luna'' during their fight yesterday, and now, he was asking about her again.


    Perhaps, the very reason Dice, who had hidden himself for so long, had revealed himself was because of Luna.


    Since Luna was a member of the Viin Alliance.


    Han Yoo-jung quietly observed Dice.


    His eyes, aze and yet struggling with sorrow, stirred something within her.


    For reasons unknown to her, absurdly, she felt jealous.


    It was a look in his eyes she had never seen before the regression.


    Eyes that always looked dead, always looking elsewhere.


    She had tried so hard to catch his gaze.


    So earnestly wished to be closer to him.


    And yet, despite how often they saw each other,


    He asked about Luna.


    She was someone he couldn''t even remember.


    "Aren''t you going to answer?"


    Dice threatened.


    Han Yoo-jung swallowed hard, oveing the pressure from him.


    Simply answering would not bring her any closer to him.


    She had to do something.


    "I''ll answer... but in exchange."


    At the word ''but in exchange,'' Dice''s eyebrows twitched.


    Han Yoo-jung turned her gaze away, not wanting to face his intimidation any longer.


    It was better not to look.


    It was a gamble.


    A gamble on his hidden kindness.


    If he had intended to treat her harshly, he would have done so yesterday when he took down Tryno and the rest.


    Her voice trembled as she spoke.


    "Let''s make it a trade."


    "What?"


    "I''ll give you the answers to the questions you want, and in return, you answer my questions."


    Dice put down the bread bag andughed.


    "Do you not know your situation?"


    "I do, that''s why I''m proposing this."


    She said.


    "After all, you''re going to hand me over to the Association, right? I have nothing to lose."


    "..."


    "So... since we''ve both regressed... I have many questions too, please answer mine as well."


    "..."


    It was a strategy, a strategy to get closer to him.


    She wanted to be closer to him.


    "And if I refuse?"


    Dice asked.


    "Then I won''t answer either. It''s not that hard, is it? To exchange questions?"


    "..."


    Han Yoo-jung saw the flicker in Dice''s eyes.


    It was too easy to see that he was desperate.


    After a long silence, Dice sighed.


    And then, he nodded briefly.


    "..."


    Han Yoo-jung suppressed the smile that was about to break out.


    And then, she said.


    "You go first."


    "Is Luna also a regressor?"


    He asked without hesitation.


    Han Yoo-jung didn''t just lightly answer his question.


    As she responded, she sought to uncover the rtionship between Luna and Dice.


    Before their regression, they had no connection.


    Since Dice had always acted alone, there were few he had connections with.


    So, asking about this... Dice has built a new rtionship with Luna.


    And Dice must have been hiding his identity as well.


    That''s why he asked the question.


    She wondered if Luna knew of ''Dice,'' the viin.


    Han Yoo-jung answered cautiously.


    "I don''t know."


    Dice''s expression soured.


    "You..."


    Han Yoo-jung quickly added,


    "I''m not trying to give a vague answer. It could be, or it could not be."


    "I haven''t seen any signs of regression from her. But she might be hiding it well."


    Dice''s expression softened slightly at her words.


    Then, he nodded, as if to say he understood.


    He signaled for her to ask her question.


    Han Yoo-jung''s heart raced.


    What should she ask?


    Hundreds of questions she had once wanted to ask swam through her mind.


    But finally, she made her decision.


    This was what she was most curious about.


    "What''s your name?"


    Han Yoo-jung asked earnestly, hoping her sincerity would reach him.


    Jung-gyeom looked at Han Yoo-jung as if she were absurd.


    Han Yoo-jung exined,


    "I''m not trying anything. I''m just really curious. I only knew you as Dice..."


    "Haah."


    Dice was silent for a long time.


    Han Yoo-jung gambled once more.


    "If you don''t answer, I won''t answer any more questions either. No matter what you do to me, torture or kill."


    At her words, Dice''s eyes closed tightly.


    Finally, he said,


    "Jung-gyeom."


    ".....What?"


    "It''s Jung-gyeom."


    Chewing over the name for a moment.


    Han Yoo-jung had no choice but to remember that familiar name.


    ''Jung-gyeom'' was the name Luna had used to threaten Sce a few days ago.


    ---


    ---


    Song Soo-yeon stepped out onto the street.


    She had been waiting for Jung-gyeom for days.


    2 days? 3 days?


    But now she knew.


    Jung-gyeom was noting back.


    He had left.


    epting it made her feel lighter.


    The heavy pain pressing on her chest vanished.


    She felt nothing.


    No tears came, and she was not sad.


    It was just a return to the original world.


    A world without Jung-gyeom.


    Actually, upon reflection, it was better.


    There was a time when she dreamed of this moment.


    When she had no money and couldn''t fill her stomach.


    When she went to school, which felt like hell, just to eat the school lunch.


    When she crawled back to the house where her addict parents lived, just to not freeze to death.


    Back then, she had dreamt so much of this moment.


    To escape school and home.


    To be able to earn money on her own, she had hoped and hoped.


    Look at her now.


    She had long since left behind both school and home.


    Money was no longer an issue.


    Wasn''t this exactly the life she had dreamed of?


    It''s fair to say her dream hade true.


    So, there was no reason to be sad.


    Jung-gyeom could be forgotten.


    Just live on and forget.


    Song Soo-yeon checked her bank ount bnce quietly before heading to the hair salon.


    Since what remained was money, she intended to spend it.


    The hairdresser asked.


    "Oh, you''re so pretty. What would you like to do with your hair?"


    Without hesitation, Song Soo-yeon requested an expensive perm and treatment.


    Though the price was well over a few hundred thousand won, it was mere pocket change to her now.


    She didn''t feel the slightest regret.


    This was her new life, after all.


    As her hair became more beautiful than ever, Song Soo-yeon thought,


    Jung-gyeom would regret missing out on this day.


    Look at her now.


    No one can take their eyes off her.


    It was true.


    She had plenty of money, was more beautiful than anyone, and possessed powerful abilities.


    But Jung-gyeom... he looked ordinary, was poor, a total pushover.


    It was clear who was losing out.


    She finished paying and headed to the department store.


    It was the same department store she had once visited to buy a gift for Jung-gyeom, but not anymore.


    Now, she intended to spend money on herself.


    She started with the luxury high heels section.


    She was tired of wearing worn-out shoes.


    She wanted to adorn herself with beautiful heels.


    "What kind of shoes are you looking for?"


    As Song Soo-yeon approached, the salesperson asked.


    She immediately chose the most eye-catching heels without hesitation.


    The price tag of over a million won didn''t bother her.


    "I''ll fit them for you," the salesperson offered kindly.


    Song Soo-yeon silently sat on a small stool, looking down at her feet.


    For a moment, her heart froze.


    On her feet were the sneakers Jung-gyeom had given her, on the day she almost jumped off the rooftop, when her shoes were all torn and worn out.


    He had given them to her the next day, insisting she wear them to school.


    A flurry of emotions stirred in her chest but... it died down as absurdly simple as it hade.


    She felt nothing again.


    Song Soo-yeon roughly threw off the sneakers Jung-gyeom had given her.


    The salesperson was momentarily startled but soon fitted Song Soo-yeon with heels as beautiful as she was.


    Song Soo-yeonpleted the purchase.


    As she was about to leave the restaurant, a salesperson ran after her, saying,


    "Oh, you left this behind!"


    Turning around, Song Soo-yeon saw the salesperson holding out a stic bag with a luxury logo on it, containing the sneakers Jung-gyeom had given her.


    Blinking quietly, she impulsively said,


    "............Throw it away."


    Yet, it didn''t feel like the wrong choice.


    After all, what was the point of holding onto something from Jung-gyeom, who she would no longer see?


    She continued her shopping spree.


    She also discarded the grey tracksuit jacket she used to wear for walks with Jung-gyeom during her school days.


    Instead, she wrapped herself in a luxury coat.


    Knits, pants, skirts, and more...


    She started buying one by one the clothes she had only admired on her phone.


    Everything draped over her body was brand new.


    Attention continued to focus on her, and someone even took a photo.


    It wasn''t as hard as before, as she couldn''t hear people''s inner thoughts as clearly.


    Her movement froze again.


    Her gaze was locked onto something she couldn''t look away from.


    At the end of her sight were the cute children''s items she had seen before.


    Shoes, toys, mittens, and knit hats.


    Song Soo-yeon''s eyes trembled.


    "......"


    ...But she turned her eyes away from there too.


    Once she looked away, it didn''t bother her again.


    It wasn''t painful or difficult anymore.


    Song Soo-yeon left the department store with her hands full.


    Like a sessful woman seen in dramas, shopping bags filled her hands.


    This was now her life.


    Even doing all this barely made a dent in her wealth.


    Her next destination was reached by taxi.


    During the ride, the sun set.


    She quietly looked out the window, enjoying the passing scenery.


    Her destination was a hotel.


    It was the same hotel she had once called to arrange something for someone''s birthday.


    Song Soo-yeon paid and booked an expensive room.


    Bellboys took her luggage, and she entered the room alone.


    It was a stylish and beautiful room.


    The night view was more beautiful than anything Song Soo-yeon had ever seen.


    A view she never knew existed when she lived day by day down there.


    Without money, she would never have experienced this.


    She stared nkly at the scenery below.


    Then she showered, opened the shopping bags, and changed her clothes.


    Feeling uplifted, she headed to the restaurant.


    "How many in your party?"


    Upon arriving at the restaurant, the waiter asked.


    Song Soo-yeon didn''t answer, so he asked again.


    "How many in your party?"


    "Just... one," she managed to say, though it was difficult.


    The waiter smiled and led Song Soo-yeon to her table.


    She took her seat at an elegant table with a white tablecloth.


    All eyes were on her, but she paid them no mind.


    She quietly looked at the night view through the adjacent ss window.


    Sophisticated music wrapped around her earsfortably.


    The waiter approached.


    Song Soo-yeon pointed to a steak on the menu.


    After ordering, as she looked at the night view, the waiter asked,


    "Would you like some wine?"


    The word "wine" stirred memories in Song Soo-yeon.


    The waiter asked again,


    "Which wine would you like?"


    "Give me the expensive one," Song Soo-yeon quietly replied, trying to suppress her memories.


    Minutes passed, and the food arrived.


    She took a sip of wine, letting it linger in her mouth before swallowing.


    Then, using a knife and fork, she sliced through the steak.


    The knife glided smoothly, cutting through the meat effortlessly.


    For a moment, her eyes drifted to the opposite side.


    An empty chair.


    An empty table.


    ...It was an unfamiliar scene.


    She realized that eating alone was something she hadn''t done in months.


    Song Soo-yeon stopped her train of thought and put a piece of meat into her mouth.


    The meat melted away instantly once it touched her tongue.


    She nodded slightly.


    It was tender.


    In the past, she wouldn''t have dared to eat such quality meat.


    This was her new privilege.


    This was her new life.


    -Plunk. Plop.


    "?"


    Something fell onto the steak.


    -Plop. Plip-plop.


    "Ah."


    It was tears.


    Tears that hadn''te out all day, that she thought had dried up.


    She couldn''t understand why they wereing out when her heart wasn''t even hurting.


    Song Soo-yeon indifferently wiped the tears with the back of her hand.


    But the tears didn''t know how to stop.


    They continuously flowed, spilling onto the food.


    Wiping them away with her hand wasn''t enough.


    Her expression began to crumble.


    "...Huh"


    Soon, the sound of crying followed.


    Like the tears, sobs leaked out without her control.


    Her grip loosened.


    The knife and fork fell onto the table.


    "...Huhuhh"


    She couldn''t keep her eyes open any longer.


    Her face contorted.


    Her shoulders began to shake.


    Everyone was watching, but she couldn''t help it.


    She, who had never shown tears to anyone before, had no choice now.


    There was no shoulder left to cry on.


    No hand to wipe away her tears.


    No warmth to pat her back.


    "Uhhuhplease"


    The table felt toorge to sit alone at.


    The empty chair was too cruel.


    She couldn''t help but know.


    The reason she overspent all day was to fill this emptiness inside her.


    The reason she filled her hands with shopping bags was because, no matter how much she filled, this void wouldn''t go away.


    "MisterMister"


    Nothing made her happy.


    Nothing brought her joy.


    If it meant hearing Jung-gyeom tenderly call her name, saying ''Soo-yeon,'' she would give her entire fortune.


    Only now did she fully understand what Jung-gyeom meant when he said to buy happiness when you can.


    Now, money meant nothing to her.


    "Where are you...? Huh"


    She covered her face with both hands.


    Tears flowed endlessly.


    From a heart that felt nothing, unbearable pain emerged.


    Such pain that could only be felt by a heartid bare.


    "Pleasee backhuhI''m in so much painughI''m struggling so much"


    Even in this expensive ce, with its expensive steak and wine, the food Jung-gyeom made was warmer and tastier.


    Reminiscing about what would never return, she continued to cry out loud.


    ---


    ---


    "Haah...! Haah...!"


    It was past midnight.


    Song Soo-yeon had spent the entire day shopping and now was in the basement of the department store.


    A maintenance worker told her,


    "...You won''t find it. Give up and go back. Why would someone as beautiful as you..."


    Song Soo-yeon didn''t listen to him.


    She was rummaging through a huge pile of trash with her bare hands.


    Clothes, coats, essories, and shoes worth tens of millions won were getting dirty, but she didn''t care.


    She had to find it.


    But the tears blurring her vision made it hard to see.


    Her hands were raw, constantly getting cut.


    Her nails were ruined too.


    It hurt.


    But her desperation was greater.


    "...Why...where...where did it go...?"


    Song Soo-yeon muttered amidst the stench of the trash heap.


    She had to find it.


    It couldn''t just disappear like this.


    She needed the sneakers Jung-gyeom had given her.


    She couldn''t do without them.


    She cursed herself for impulsively throwing them away.


    "Huh...! Where is it...where is it...where is it!!!"


    Though she screamed out her frustration, the world didn''t lend her a hand.


    Surely, a curse was ced upon her.


    No matter how much she searched, the sneakers were nowhere to be found.


    The basement was dark, and the shlight held by the maintenance worker wasn''t bright enough.


    -Tuuu. Tuuu. Tuuu.


    Soon, after a warning tone, the roar of arge vehicle echoed.


    The maintenance worker clicked his tongue.


    He said,


    "...The garbage truck is here. Give up."


    Song Soo-yeon felt all strength leave her body.


    The urge to use her power surged intensely.


    But she couldn''t.


    The vivid image of Jung-gyeom, hurt by her and walking away, was still fresh in her mind.


    She couldn''t use her powers anymore.


    After standing there for about 10 minutes,


    The garbage truck hadpletely taken away all the trash.


    Leaving nothing behind.


    The shoes gifted by Jung-gyeom, too, became trash and disappeared.


    More traces of him, just like that, were erased once more.

 Chapter 93: If You See Me Like This (1)

    Chapter 93: If You See Me Like This (1)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Min-Bom couldn''t focus on the meeting.


    The stress was building up and festering.


    Under the round table, she read hatefulments and articles pouring in about her.


    Articles questioning Jung-gyeom''s identity.


    Criticism aimed at Sce for being defeated by personal feelings.


    Anti-fans appearing like hyenas, seizing the moment.


    Saying they absolutely couldn''t trust her.


    Questioning why the Hero Association even exists.


    Insulting her without understanding what it feels like to fight for one''s life.


    It felt as though all the sacrifices she had made until now were bing meaningless.


    The courage she had mustered and the lives she had saved lost their value.


    They forget the past and only judge the present.


    Furious at this irrationality...yet also saddened.


    But that wasn''t the main issue.


    The greater stress was that she couldn''t get in touch with Jung-gyeom.


    She was worried about him.


    She wanted to go to him quickly.


    Why wasn''t he contacting her? Why couldn''t he receive her calls?


    Yet, due to the Association''s regtions, she couldn''t leave the building.


    Even ''Hera,'' a healing specialist hero, was prohibited from going out under the pretext of recovery.


    Worried about Jung-gyeom.


    Stressed about the hatements.


    All of it was piling up.


    She found herself smoking more than before.


    Perhaps the silver lining was having stocked up a reserve in her private room.


    But she just had to endure one more day.


    Control would be lifted tomorrow.


    Min-Bom checked her messages.


    She had already sent over ten messages to Song Soo-yeon.


    But she hadn''t received a single reply.


    Her current mixed emotions made her feel an immense irritation towards her.


    ''What a piece of trash''


    Why was Jung-gyeom helping such a woman?


    "...Sce. Put away the phone,"


    Said the Chairman of the Hero Association.


    "I''m sorry," Min-Bom silentlyplied.


    A brief silence ensued.


    With a cough, the meeting resumed.


    The presenter said,


    "...Ahem. So, continuing, although trust in the Association has declined...those who destroyed that trust aren''t safe either. You''ve all heard, right? The Viin Alliance has copsed."


    The document being projected switched to the next slide.


    "Numerous witnesses havee forward. All witnesses were members of criminal organizations."


    "How can we trust the words of criminals?"


    "They all said the same thing...and turned themselves in asking for witness protection. Its not entirely trustworthy, but it is credible to some extent."


    "..."


    "The witness testimonies were as follows: the fight didn''tst more than 3 minutes."


    Shake frowned, and so did Min-Bom.


    Having actually experiencedbat against the alliance, they couldn''t believe it.


    "Tryno''s right eye, Stingshot''s gun and right hand, Liquid''s left leg have been destroyed," was the news thatpletely captured Min-Bom''s attention, despite her previousck of focus on the meeting.


    "For convenience, we''ll refer to this mysterious man as ''A,'' but it''s said he possessed multiple abilities."


    The slide changed again.


    "An ability to emit cold from his hands, telekinesis, heat vision, and shadow movement. These four abilities were consistent across witness testimonies."


    ".....Ha."


    Shake let out a hollowugh.


    The rest could not even breathe.


    The presenter continued.


    "After being overpowered by A, the Viin Alliance fled, and one unnamed viin was captured by him. Luna wasn''t present at the scene. That''s all."


    Silence lingered once more, with no one daring to speak.


    As always, Shake was the one to break the silence.


    "Four abilities... That''s downright monstrous."


    Attention shifted to him.


    "...We can''t catch this guy. We shouldn''t even try. He''s beyond what we can handle."


    Sce had never seen Shake speak like this, but she couldn''t help but agree.


    Four abilities?


    Shake went on.


    "Besides, he only caught viins. Let him be. Shouldn''t we rather be giving him an award?"


    The Chairman spoke up.


    "...Shake, you know as well as I do. Vigntism is a crime. Even viins like Tryno deserve to be judged by thew. A is a criminal."


    "I know. But let''s be flexible here. Don''t give me that bullsh*t when you''re not the one fighting. He took down the Viin Alliance in 3 minutes. We can''t catch them even if we wanted to."


    "Shake."


    "Besides, not all viins are brought to trial, are they? So many viins die during fights. Even heroes die. Let''s just let this slide."


    "What about the non-ability users? Some of the criminal organization members at the scene were severely injured. Some might end up with permanent disabilities. Even if they''re scum, we can''t say this retaliation was justified."


    Shake mmed his hand on the table.


    -Bang!


    It was sudden, but like an eruption of pent-up anger.


    Veins bulged in his eyes.


    "...It''s so easy to just talk. We''re the ones who have to act. If you love justice so much, go catch him yourself."


    "...It sounds like you''re trying to justify A''s actions. I haven''t said to bring him in yet. But he clearly falls under the category of a viin."


    "...So we don''t have to catch him?"


    "...Didn''t you say we can''t... We''ll have to wait and see. We might just be blindly believing what the criminals say and overreacting."


    Shake''s momentum faded.


    He too was unsettled by the emergence of this new viin.


    Sce felt the same... but she was more worried about Jung-gyeom.


    The fact that she thought of Jung-gyeom even in such a grave moment made her realize once again how important Jung-gyeom was to her.


    She looked at the Chairman of the Hero Association.


    Wondering if he would end the meeting soon.


    She desperately wanted a cigarette.


    The Chairman slowly pressed a hand to his forehead and sighed.


    "....Hoo... A super viin...huh."


    ---


    ---


    The more I talked with Han Yoo-jung, the more I felt relieved.


    Not everything Song Soo-yeon had told me was a lie.


    "When did Luna join the alliance?"


    "It''s been a little over two months now."


    Han Yoo-jung''s answer echoed Song Soo-yeon''s voice in my mind.


    ''I only got my powers recently...sob...it hasn''t been long...please believe me, Mister...''


    But at the same time, it was painful.


    Every time I recalled her desperate voice, a part of my heart ached.


    "So, during those two months-"


    "It''s my turn, Jung-gyeom."


    "......Ask."


    Unlike me, who kept asking about the Viin Alliance or Song Soo-yeon, Han Yoo-jung continued with personal questions.


    The difference in the weight of the questions was clear.


    "How old are you?"


    ".....Currently, 23."


    "So, I''m your noona. Can I speak informally-"


    "-In thest two months, has Luna participated in any murders?"


    "...........Not directly."


    I sighed deeply in relief inside.


    Whether directly or indirectly, what difference did it make... but to me, desperate as I was, this was enough.


    The original Luna wouldn''t have hesitated to kill.


    Pieces of information came together.


    The more they did, the more I felt that Song Soo-yeon hadn''t returned.


    Maybe I just wanted to believe that.


    "Can I speak informally?"


    When it was her turn, Han Yoo-jung asked.


    "No."


    "...You''re doing it too."


    Han Yoo-jung dropped the formalities.


    "..."


    Was Han Yoo-jung fearless, reckless, or was she doing this knowing full well the risks?


    She was trying to get close to me. It was undeniable.


    As a fellow regressor, she should know my past yet she showed no hesitation.


    ...I feel it.


    The moment she unmasked and asked me if I remembered her, revealing her name.


    From her reaction, we might have already met.


    Though I don''t remember.


    "...."


    I quickly lost interest in her.


    Whether she used informal speech or not wasn''t important.


    Before moving on to deeper questions, I asked,


    "What was your role in the alliance?"


    "Are you finally asking about me?"


    "Just answer."


    Han Yoo-jung smiled lightly.


    It wasn''t the time for leisure.


    "....I was the leader."


    My expression soured. It was an unexpected answer.


    I thought at best she would have been running errands, but to hear she was the leader.


    Tryno, Liquid, Stingshot, Riem were viins I already knew.


    But Han Yoo-jung in front of me was someone I was seeing for the first time.


    I didn''t even know her viin name.


    It wasn''t easy to believe she had led the other viins.


    "....Don''t lie."


    "It''s true."


    "..."


    Part of me understood.


    There was a reason why these previously unaffiliated viins formed an alliance.


    It was another returnee''s doing.


    Their meteoric rise, too, must have been Han Yoo-jung''s handiwork.


    Hostility surged within me towards Han Yoo-jung.


    I had to exert all my strength to suppress my changing emotions.


    "So, you... lured Luna in?"


    My fist clenched.


    My breathing became erratic as I remembered parting ways with Song Soo-yeon.


    Sensing the shift in my mood, Han Yoo-jungplied with the barrage of questions.


    "I sought her out. After all, Luna is... strong, right?"


    "..."


    "But if you ask whether I lured her... well. We gathered to achieve our own goals..."


    "What were those goals?"


    "Mine? Or Luna''s?"


    "............."


    Instead of answering, I red at Han Yoo-jung.


    She responded with an awkward smile and a look in her eyes that was somehow regretful.


    Then she said,


    "...So it''s not me, after all?"


    "..."


    "But would you believe what I say?"


    "..."


    "What if I''m lying?"


    "Just answer. Why did Luna join the alliance?"


    "....I don''t want to answer."


    She dered, dying her response.


    She wouldn''t meet my eyes.


    Now that I noticed, her hands were trembling slightly.


    She was hiding it, she was scared.


    I didn''t care.


    It wasn''t my problem.


    It was just frustrating that she wouldn''t answer.


    I raised my hand.


    A small whirlwind formed in my palm, creating a die.


    -Thud.


    I tossed it in front of her.


    The die showed a 3.


    I said again,


    "Answer."


    "...I don''t want to."


    Her stubbornness remained unbroken.


    With a pitiful and forlorn look, she hung her head and said,


    "...If I answer... you won''te looking for me again. Because you''re only interested in Lu, Luna..."


    "..."


    "...And... I don''t like that."


    Catching her breath, she suddenly asked,


    "...Do you really not remember who I am?"


    "..."


    She opened her eyes and only lifted her head.


    Even as she showed me her face, she couldn''t meet my gaze.


    Her face was trembling.


    "...Dice, don''t you remember me?"


    She asked again in honorifics, as if trying to extract something from my memory.


    Why?


    I couldn''t get angry at her, as she asked if I remembered her.


    It was more important for her to make me remember than the threat I posed to her.


    It reminded me of how I used to be, always seeking affection.


    Lonely, cooking for anyone and volunteering my time, just like my old self.


    "............Ha."


    Eventually, I let out a long sigh.


    The die that had been ced in front of her disappeared.


    I got up from my seat.


    I put the bag of bread I had brought into her cell.


    She''ll take out more to eat if she''s hungry.


    I started to leave the basement.


    That''s enough for today.


    As I was leaving, Han Yoo-jung said,


    "...I''ll wait."


    She switched back to informal speech.


    "..."


    "...I''ll answer your question someday... so keeping to see me."


    "...Don''t get your hopes up. I''ll be handing you over to the Association soon."


    "...Even if it''s just until then."


    "..."


    I didn''t respond.

 Chapter 94: If You See Me Like This (2)

    Chapter 94: If You See Me Like This (2)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Stingshot ced a bag of money on the round table.


    "...This is thest of it."


    He said.


    Already, several money bagsy on the table.


    The Viin Alliance was preparing to leave their hideout.


    Tryno didn''t respond to Stingshot''s statement.


    He simply stood still, as if lost in thought, one eye burned away, making it even harder to read his emotions.


    But he was seething with anger.


    Stingshot could no longer evenugh.


    He thought it was amazing that one could still harbor hostility after all that had happened.


    Whatever dream Ste had shown, Tryno waspletely enchanted by it.


    Liquid, who had transformed into a liquid form, also joined them at the round table.


    After he lost his leg, he did not walk.


    He moved like this, changing his form wherever he went.


    -Swish.


    Liquid reverted from his transformation.


    Not a trace of positive emotion could be found in his expression.


    "Any contact from Ste?"


    Liquid asked Tryno.


    Tryno silently shook his head.


    "What about Luna?"


    He shook his head again.


    Exhaling a sigh, Liquid yelled into the deeper parts of the hideout.


    "Riem! Have you found any information on Luna?"


    A voice echoed from Ste''s room.


    -Not yet!


    "..."


    A heavy silence descended.


    Even if Luna was found, nothing would change.


    Yet, they couldn''t just not look for her.


    Dice had asserted they would be chased, and if they stayed, they''d face a simr end as before.


    It was a matter of life or death; they couldn''t just do nothing.


    Stingshot shook his head in silence.


    ".......No."


    All eyes turned to him.


    "...This isn''t right. Even if we bring Luna back, nothing will change. We can''t beat that monster. Especially now that we''re even weaker."


    Stingshot raised his hand, Liquid looked down at his own legs, and Tryno''s one eye quietly observed Stingshot.


    Stingshot stood up.


    "Let''s disband here. Running away increases our chances of survival."


    Tryno snorted.


    "Run?"


    "..."


    "Where to? With the mark left on our bodies, exactly where do you suggest we run? You think cripples like us can live in hiding?"


    "Why are you asking me? Find your own way to live. I''m washing my hands of this. Liquid, contact your drug ring. I''ll give you a good price, just cut me my share."


    "...You can''t go anywhere."


    Tryno whispered quietly, the same words he had once said to Luna.


    But this time, it wasn''t just with a burning hostility.


    "Rather than running, fighting gives us a better chance to live."


    Stingshot exploded with the anger he had been holding back.


    "You can''t win, you f*cking idiot!! We couldn''tst even three minutes, so where the hell do you see hope?!"


    A massive explosion urred right in front of Stingshot.


    -Boom!!


    He was sent flying, crashing into a wall.


    Coughing up blood, Stingshot still insisted on his point.


    "Kill me if you want. It makes no difference whether I die by your hand or by that guy Dice."


    Tryno stood up and approached Stingshot.


    Liquid watched the scene unfold.


    "...I don''t know what dream Ste showed you... but you need to realize it''s all an illusion."


    "...Well, you''re useless without your gun anyway. But that doesn''t mean you can escape alone."


    -Boom!!


    Another explosion urred.


    Riem rushed out of her room.


    "What''s happening....!!"


    But all she saw was Stingshot, burnt and copsed in a corner.


    Only the crackling of embers falling from his body could be seen.


    "........"


    Riem stood frozen, staring at the scene. The creeping fear was an added bonus.


    She thought about using her ability to run away... But she had nothing.


    She was short on money, and had only managed to obtain two ves she liked.


    Like Tryno, she was intoxicated with her dreams.


    Especially now, when she was just one step away from acquiring her own private ind, it was even harder to give up.


    She decided to watch a little longer.


    If things went south, it wouldn''t be toote to run.


    "....Did you find any information on Luna?"


    Tryno asked.


    Riem shook her head, trying to hide her pounding heart.


    Tryno''s gaze turned fierce.


    Riem quickly added an excuse.


    "But I found the safe. There might be information in there..."


    ---


    ---


    With Liquid''s ability, opening the safe wasn''t too hard.


    The liquid he controlled seeped into the safe little by little, eventually unlocking it.


    Inside, various documents wereid out.


    There were so many it was hard to look at all at once.


    Liquid, Tryno, and Riem each picked up a stack of documents.


    It didn''t take long for their expressions to sour.


    "...What is this...?"


    Details about various heroes and viins were written meticulously.


    Ste''s notes were also scribbled on each sheet of printed paper.


    Events that were predicted for the future were organized, and a few that hadn''t happened were crossed out with red lines.


    And one name that kept appearing throughout the documents.


    Dice.


    It almost seemed as if the information was organized around him.


    ".....Was Ste looking for Dice?"


    Liquid muttered.


    "...But why..."


    Tryno paused for a moment then set down the stack of documents.


    "...Just find the information on Luna."


    "......Found.......it."


    Riem spoke with a bewildered and flustered look.


    Her eyes blinked slowly.


    Her breathing became a bit peculiar.


    Tryno snatched the documents Riem was holding.


    "...Hm?"


    His eyes narrowed.


    "....Oh."


    For the first time, Liquid let out an exmation.


    Luna was incredibly beautiful.


    Liquid expressed his confusion.


    "...Howe she couldn''t seduce her man with this face?"


    "...."


    A silence lingered for a moment.


    "Good. Better she has such looks. It''ll be easier to find her. It''s a face one wouldn''t forget."


    "..."


    "Riem. Spread Luna''s photo to the organizations still attached to us. Tell them to find her. It won''t take long."


    Riem took back the documents on Luna.


    Tryno continued.


    "Liquid. You prepare more of those pills."


    "The ability awakening pills?"


    "Yes. Bring a lot."


    Liquid paused then asked.


    "...Tryno. Are you really going to fight Dice again?"


    Tryno looked at Liquid coldly.


    Liquid furrowed his brow.


    "...Stingshot is gone too. Isn''t it time to give up?"


    "Prepare more of the medicine."


    "...Tryn-"


    "-I have a n."


    "....What?"


    Tryno diverted his gaze from Liquid and spoke as he walked out of Ste''s room.


    "...If necessary, we can give those pills to Luna. She doesn''t want to die any more than we do. We might as well gamble that way..."


    And then he left the room.


    Liquid realized that Tryno indeed had a n.


    He paused for a moment, then sent a message to the head of his organization.


    [Prepare the ability awakening pills. The usual money too. I''lle to pick them up by 5 today.]


    The reply was always swift.


    [Shall I wait at our usual meeting spot?]


    [Yes.]


    Liquid turned to prepare to leave.


    "Riem. The sooner you find Luna......"


    But Liquid stopped mid-sentence and just stared at Riem.


    "..."


    He was at a loss for words.


    It was the first time he realized Riem could make such a perverted expression.


    Wasn''t her dream to have beautiful female ves?


    "....Sigh."


    Liquid just sighed and left the room.


    Left alone, Riem breathed heavily.


    "Haah......Haah....."


    She whispered with a flushed face.


    "....You were hiding such beauty from me?"


    ---


    ---


    Liquid entered a building near the harbor to pick up the awakening pills and money.


    Recently, having opened new avenues for drug distribution, the drugs had been selling like hotcakes.


    Everything would have been sessful if not for the monster named Dice.


    Sce was defeated, a drug organization was established, and numerous criminal organizations were looking toe under his wing.


    Dice''s sudden appearance was detestable enough to make him want to kill.


    But on top of that, now he had to run.


    In this humiliation, he found himself slightly leaning towards Tryno''s side.


    Fighting might be better than running.


    If he was caught while he was trying to flee, there would be nothing more disgraceful.


    After giving several passwords, Liquid headed to the innermost room.


    He even thought about buying some drinks with today''s earnings or indulging in a drug.


    Passing through the final door, Liquid entered the boss''s room.


    Inside, several bags were already prepared and stacked.


    "Which bags are the drugs, and which are the money?"


    Liquid asked.


    The boss said,


    "The bags tied with blue bands are the drugs, and those with green bands are the money."


    "Hm. How much of the drug is there?"


    "I''ve put in a month''s supply. Please check."


    Liquid opened a bag.


    Inside, it was filled with heaps of stic trash.


    At the sight of the trash, Liquid was momentarily at a loss for words.


    It was unclear whether this was a sudden prank or a form of resistance from them.


    "..............What is this?"


    Liquid frowned and looked up.


    Unlike before, the boss''s expression was filled with fear.


    ".....?"


    "Brother, I''m sorry....I''m so sorry..."


    Before Liquid could understand the situation, he felt a cold sensation at the back of his head.


    Someone had grabbed his hair tightly.


    A voice as cold as the touch rang out.


    "......With the organization being sorge, it was too easy to find."


    Liquid felt his body stiffen.


    Fear started to rise in his chest.


    ".......Dice...?"


    Dice asked in return.


    "...Where are the others?"

 Chapter 95: If You See Me Like This (3)

    Chapter 95: If You See Me Like This (3)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "Where''s Tryno?"


    After handcuffing Liquid with ability user cuffs borrowed from a nearby police station, I asked.


    Completely broken, he was in despair.


    Without his left leg, he had to support himself against the wall.


    "......"


    But whether he was still not in his right mind, shocked, or being defiant, his answer was dyed.


    The die was already cast.


    I didn''t hesitate to use my power.


    The room''s temperature began to plummet rapidly.


    Frost started forming on the windows, and white breaths began emerging from both Liquid and the organization boss.


    "Where''s Tryno?"


    Only after feeling the change with his skin did Liquid slowly answer.


    "...At our hideout."


    "Stingshot?"


    "...The same. Barely alive after Tryno''s attack."


    "Riem?"


    "Riem would be with Tryno as well."


    Finally, I asked thest question.


    In truth, the previous questions were just a preparation for this one.


    "...........Luna?"


    Liquid''s lips quivered.


    My heart, which had been calm, also skipped a beat.


    I don''t know why I can no longer see Luna as Luna.


    Thinking of Luna... Song Soo-yeon''s awkward and fresh smile came to mind.


    The times and memories shared with here flooding back.


    My heart ached.


    Liquid finally stammered out his reply.


    "......I don''t know."


    Unintentionally, a sigh of relief escaped me.


    Liquid added an excuse.


    "....It''s true. I haven''t seen Luna since you attacked us."


    The day I attacked.


    That was the day Soo-yeon and I parted ways.


    Was our separation painful for her as well?


    Was it not an act?


    After being deceived once, it was too hard to trust again.


    "Any contact?"


    "Contact...nothing. She''s disappeared."


    The more I ask the viins she associated with, the more strangely at ease my heart bes.


    It was the same with Han Yoo-jung, and now, with Liquid.


    The fact that Soo-yeon was involved in viinous activities remained unchanged, but the intensity of the betrayal felt diluted.


    And as it did, the image of me coldly leaving her, and Soo-yeon pitifully shedding tears, bes even more vivid.


    During the silence that fell while I was lost in thought, Liquid moved.


    He fell to the ground and started crawling slowly towards me.


    "..."


    I just watched Liquid quietly, curious about what he intended to do.


    "Your name...was Dice, right?"


    "..."


    "Dice...I don''t know where you live or who you are...but I''ll help you."


    "..."


    "See the money behind me? I''ll give it all to you. Ah, and I''ll keep paying you. You said you were chasing the Viin Alliance? I''ll lure out Tryno and Riem for you...!


    "I will find Luna for you someday...!"


    Liquid bowed his head under my shoes.


    Watching him...I couldn''t help but reflect, as usual.


    Even before regression, he was no better than scum.


    That such a man could gain such infamy was surprising.


    Was this also Han Yoo-jung''s doing?


    As a regressor, she must have steered her alliance in a favorable direction based on her memories.


    "...So, spare me... please, let me live...!"


    I pressed down on Liquid''s head with my foot.


    His body began to panic.


    With this small action of mine, he realized everything was going wrong.


    I recalled something.


    "..........You."


    "Ugh...! Just, just wait...!"


    "Do you remember the day you and Tryno caused the bombing?"


    "Ugh..! Let''s, let''s talk this out...!"


    No matter how much he groaned, I did not lift my foot.


    I was being very patient as it was.


    "That day, a child died in front of Sce."


    It was also the day Min-Bom first showed me tears.


    We became much closer rapidly after that.


    It was the first day I truly saw Sce''s other side.


    Liquid''s body shuddered at my words.


    I continued.


    "And a few monthster in Busan, a child was swept into the sea by the torrent you caused. Sce saw that, too."


    "So...Sce...? You...you''re on the hero''s side...? Heroes, heroes shouldn''t do this...! My, my leg...Aaaaah!"


    At his slight resistance, I pressed down harder with my foot.


    Even the floor tiles seemed to groan with him.


    Every part of Liquid, except his head, began to thrash in pain.


    Soon, he could not utter anything but screams.


    "Aaaah!! Aaaaaaaaah!!"


    "If you try to negotiate with me one more time...I''ll kill you in a way that''s far more painful than this. Got it?"


    I had no intention of killing him.


    But sometimes, there are things scarier than death.


    I slowly engraved the pain into him, waiting for Liquid''s response.


    He choked back his screams, forcibly biting down on his teeth.


    And in that state, he managed to nod his head a few times.


    Only then did I lift my foot.


    My footprint was imprinted on his face like a brand.


    ---


    ---


    After locking Liquid up in a solitary cell at the base, I moved on.


    I did not keep Han Yoo-jung and him close together.


    I didn''t know what ns they would concoct together.


    My next target was their hideout.


    When I asked both Han Yoo-jung and Liquid about the location of the hideout, they both revealed the same ce.


    I expected it from Liquid... But I hadn''t expected Han Yoo-jung to spill the information so readily.


    Sometimes, she seemed uninterested in the alliance she had created.


    As if she had already achieved her goal.


    ---


    ---


    I bypassed the security systems and doors to enter the hideout.


    The intruder rm was already ring, and as a result, Riem and Tryno had hidden themselves away.


    I also found Stingshot, seriously burnt and torn up, but alive.


    I handcuffed him and used my ability to cool his body for a moment.


    It wasn''t for his sake.


    It was because I judged that being alive would be more painful for him.


    Rotting in prison would be harder.


    After waiting a bit more, the rm turned off.


    The hideout fell silent.


    "...."


    I started to methodically look around.


    It felt strange thinking this ce was their hideout.


    Especially since Song Soo-yeon woulde here behind my back.


    Was this the ce she came to when she said she was going for a photoshoot?


    Was the busy work she mentioned all foring here?


    The center of the hideout branched off into various paths, each leading to a room.


    Tryno''s room.


    Liquid''s room.


    Stingshot''s room.


    Riem''s room.


    Han Yoo-jung''s room.


    After checking each one, only one remained.


    Luna''s room.


    I entered her room with a bit of fear about what I might find.


    "......"


    It was a barren room, unlike the others, with no sign of personalization.


    An empty bookshelf, a wooden table, a chair, a wardrobe, and a bed were all there was.


    I doubted for a moment if it was really Luna''s room, but Luna''s costume inside the wardrobe confirmed everything.


    "........?"


    There was a calendar hanging inside the wardrobe.


    And the moment I saw it, my heart tightened.


    A red circle was drawn on it.


    April 20th.


    My birthday was marked.


    Beneath it, in small letters, it was also simply written, ''Mister''s Birthday''.


    Why do these feelings surge again? Why do I feel like crying again?


    It''s almost been a week since we parted ways.


    It seems I haven''t moved on from those emotions at all.


    Leaning against the wardrobe, I just sat down right there.


    ---


    ---


    Sce was checking the time.


    11:50 PM.


    In 10 minutes, the restrictions would be lifted.


    She could leave the association.


    In other words, it was time to go see Jung-gyeom.


    She had given up on trying to contact him through the phone.


    Neither Song Soo-yeon nor Jung-gyeom were responding.


    Her head felt like it was about to explode from stress.


    When she saw Jung-gyeom, wouldn''t it be okay to be a bit angry?


    She had never done it before, but this was too much.


    The more she liked him, the more anger bloomed.


    Sce started to put on her hero suit.


    Buses and subways were about to stop running, and taxis or personal cars were too slow.


    She nned to fly.


    It was the fastest way.


    In the dark room, Sce lit herst cigarette.


    Lately, this cigarette was the only thing managing her stress.


    If only she could hear Jung-gyeom''s voice, she wouldn''t have smoked this much.


    After tossing the cigarette butt into the toilet, Sce pocketed the pack.


    Checking the time, the date had just changed.


    Sce opened the window and activated her power.


    Her eyes and hair began to shine.


    She soared high into the sky, a long sh of light, trailing behind her.


    ---


    ---


    I''m finding it hard to understand my own actions.


    After leaving Song Soo-yeon so coldly... why am I acting like this now?


    Wearing my hat pulled down low, I loitered near her apartment.


    Before I knew it, I was here.


    Of course, I had to find Song Soo-yeon at some point.


    Since it was because of me that she became a viin with both legs intact... it''s also up to me to resolve this.


    Just as I was capturing members of the Viin Alliance, it was only natural to bring in Luna myself.


    But as painful as it was, I unconsciously prioritized herst.


    Maybe I don''t want to catch her, a contradictory thought on my part.


    "..........."


    No, in fact, I know.


    Why I''m here.


    From the moment I saw her calendar.


    Or from when Liquid told me he hadn''t been in contact with Luna.


    No, from when I started to suspect Soo-yeon might not be a regressor.


    Since then, I''ve been curious about how she''s been living.


    Maybe she''s right.


    I might just be a fool.


    I can''t let go of the happy memories.


    Even as I suffered from her betrayal.


    Perhaps it would be easier to see herpletely drop the mask and mock me.


    Maybe it would be better if it were all an act, aplete betrayal.


    Then, it would be easier to bring her in.


    I could let her go without any regrets.


    I don''t know.


    The pain of being betrayed and the struggle of not being able to let go of her were wrestling each other.


    If either side was going to be painful, it might be better for one side to win decisively.


    I looked at Song Soo-yeon''s apartment building from a distance.


    Perhaps if I wait, I might catch a glimpse of her from afar.


    But she might have already left this ce for a better home.


    Then, a bright sh fell from the dark sky like a meteor.


    It was a sight too familiar not to recognize.


    Sce.


    She was heading in the direction of my apartment.


    "........."


    I looked around... not finding Song Soo-yeon, I stood up from my spot.


    If she was heading to my apartment, I should head there too.


    We haven''t even said hello yet.


    I didn''t feel like saying goodbye to her.


    But I had to.


    I slowly moved towards my one-room apartment.


    ---


    ---


    Song Soo-yeon was sitting in Jung-gyeom''s one-room apartment again today.


    She had lost track of time long ago.


    She hadn''t seen Jung-gyeom''s face for what felt like an eternity.


    Without proper hydration, she couldn''t even cry anymore.


    Her lips were parched, and her eyes could not have been more listless.


    From those dry lips, the words she had called out thousands, tens of thousands of times, spilled out.


    "....I''m sorry......I was wrong..."


    She felt abandoned by the world.


    Truly, there was no one.


    She became more acutely aware of that fact with each passing day.


    Though she had expected it, the pain increased by the day.


    It felt like her heart was rotting away.


    But Jung-gyeom showed no signs of appearing, leaving her unable to heal.


    What was she supposed to do?


    Sce was slowly taking Jung-gyeom away.


    And it was clear Jung-gyeom was going along with it.


    What was she supposed to do?


    Working part-time at a logistics center wasn''t going to outmatch Sce financially.


    There was no time to change their current rtionship.


    She had no charm, nothing appealing to make a case for herself.


    Should she have confessed?


    With all the things she had said so far, wouldn''t a confession have driven him further away?


    Song Soo-yeon couldn''t bear the thought of drifting further apart.


    Jung-gyeom was all she had; she didn''t want to be rejected by him.


    ".........."


    But now she regretted it.


    It was hindsight, but nothing would have changed.


    No, rather, now feels even more like hell.


    The thought that he might loathe her made her heart ache again.


    How repulsed must he have been to not even return to his own home?


    Was she so repulsive that he had to abandon his apartment and even throw away his phone?


    Was she so repulsive that he would move to apletely different area to start a new life?


    The thought of being hated to such an extent made it hard for Song Soo-yeon to breathe.


    The idea that the man who used to show her his pure smile now had his expression twisted in hatred towards her tore her apart.


    It seemed impossible that he could hate anyone.


    But the fact that she was the object of such feelings was so painful.


    The first person who understood her, her first protector, her first older brother figure, her first friend, her first love had left like this.


    She had kicked away the luck that hade rolling to her feet.


    There would never be such fortune again.


    ".....What''s this?"


    At that moment, startled by a sudden voice, Song Soo-yeon trembled.


    Turning her stiff neck, she saw Sce entering through the broken window.


    The bright light she emitted blurred her vision.


    Her dry eyes couldn''t see anything.


    But the voice kept echoing.


    A voice filled with confusion, perhaps anger.


    Sce, looking around the messy room, asked again.


    "....What happened here...?"


    In the darkness, her eyes glinted coldly.

 Chapter 96: If You See Me Like This (4)

    Chapter 96: If You See Me Like This (4)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Sce flew, her heart dropping as she saw the window of Jung-gyeom''s apartment.


    The ss was shattered.


    Under normal circumstances, she might have simply wondered why it was broken.


    But it had been quite a while since she had been able to contact Jung-gyeom.


    Anxious thoughts were inevitable.


    She quickly scanned the interior of the apartment from in front of the broken window.


    "....Huh?"


    Destroyed furniture.


    Piles of dust.


    Torn wallpaper.


    Wooden splinters rolling around.


    It waspletely different from the room of Jung-gyeom she remembered.


    It was enough to make her wonder if she hade to the wrong house for a moment.


    She was bing increasingly scared.


    And then, she felt a presence inside.


    Sce frowned and focused on the interior.


    It wasn''t Jung-gyeom.


    ...It was Song Soo-yeon.


    She sat there, limp and miserable, like a doll with its strings cut.


    She had never seen Song Soo-yeon so disheartened.


    This, too, only heightened Sce''s anxiety.


    "....What happened here...?"


    A question slipped out of Sce''s mouth without resistance.


    Song Soo-yeon jerked her body in surprise, then turned her head.


    Her eyes were hollow, her hair a mess.


    Her cheeks were gaunt. Her lips, parched and twisted.


    She was still beautiful, but it was clear even in this darkness that something significant had happened.


    Sce''s heart started to race.


    Something was seriously wrong.


    "....What happened here...?"


    She asked again. Now, she wanted an answer.


    She had been locked up in the Association for a week, with no information whatsoever.


    This Song Soo-yeon in front of her hadn''t replied to even a single message during that long time.


    Song Soo-yeon still didn''t answer.


    She only reacted to external stimuli, like a person whose soul had left.


    She only turned her head in response to the question, giving no further reaction.


    Frustration and irritation rose.


    With all her pent-up stress, it was driving her to the edge.


    Sce started to walk slowly towards Song Soo-yeon.


    And as she walked, she inspected the room more closely.


    "..."


    She saw the shattered pieces of Jung-gyeom''s cell phone.


    A spoiled cake and an unopened gift box with a ribbon were visible.


    The broken wish bracelet that would have been on Jung-gyeom''s wrist.


    And there were also bloodstains drawn with Song Soo-yeon''s footprints.


    "......Where''s oppa?"


    Sce asked.


    Only then did Song Soo-yeon react.


    Tears started to fill her eyes at the word oppa.


    She didn''t know the details, but it was clear that something had happened to Jung-gyeom.


    Sce''s anxiety grew.


    The threat from Luna echoed naturally in her head.


    Before I kill that person, Jung-gyeom...


    A sharp pain pierced through Sce.


    It couldn''t be. It was impossible.


    She had heard that the Viin Alliance had copsed.


    "...Ah."


    But then, a moment of realization hit with the announcement.


    ''...Luna was not at the scene.''


    Luna was still out there, intact.


    She hadn''t heard any news about her falling victim to Dice either.


    "Where did oppa go?"


    Sce asked again.


    She approached Song Soo-yeon and looked down at her coldly.


    She didn''t care even if Song Soo-yeon was miserably crying.


    She never liked her in the first ce, and now, she couldn''t afford tofort her.


    "Where did oppa go!!"


    Sce yelled, frustration peaking as Song Soo-yeon remained silent.


    At that loud voice, Song Soo-yeon finally spoke, her head hanging low.


    "I... I made a mistake..."


    She couldn''t finish her sentence.


    In her position, she couldn''t just admit to a hero that she had been caught doing viinous activities.


    Her dried-up voice, sank.


    Pitifully, Song Soo-yeon trembled.


    On the other hand, Sce''s heart raced even more fiercely.


    "What did you do? Song Soo-yeon, what the hell did you do?"


    Song Soo-yeon shut her mouth again, shaking her head to avoid answering.


    "Were you manipted by Luna? Did you take him somewhere?"


    Song Soo-yeon slowly looked up at Sce.


    "..........You didn''t...sniff...hear from him either...?"


    She was desperately searching for Jung-gyeom.


    "You haven''t... seen... Mister?"


    "If I had seen him, I wouldn''t have contacted you. Why haven''t you replied all this time? Why did you ignore all my messages?"


    Hundreds of questions formed.


    She couldn''t do anything but bombard Song Soo-yeon with questions aimlessly.


    "Where did oppa go... Where did he go...! What did you do!?"


    Then, finally, Song Soo-yeon spoke.


    ".....I''m sorry, unni."


    For some reason, Sce didn''t want to hear that apology.


    She had always wanted to put the high and mighty, prickly Song Soo-yeon in her ce at least once.


    But now was not the time.


    An apology without Jung-gyeom felt strangely out of ce.


    "....I''m sorry. I messed everything up..."


    Song Soo-yeon continued.


    ".....Please just leave me alone..."


    Sce still couldn''t understand the situation at all.


    What happened?


    Why was the room such a mess?


    Does it have something to do with Luna?


    Did someone break in?


    Why did Song Soo-yeon say she made a mistake?


    What did she do to make him leave?


    Is Jung-gyeom safe?


    Where is he now?


    Sce''s eyes turned to the ruined cake.


    Considering it was a birthday cake... the incident must have happened on April 20th, Jung-gyeom''s birthday.


    A week had already passed.


    Jung-gyeom had been gone that whole time?


    Along with the concern for him, the stress that had umted exploded.


    "....Ah."


    -Boom!


    A shockwave erupted from Sce''s body.


    Everything dirtying the floor was pushed towards the walls, centering around her.


    Song Soo-yeon''s body also shook helplessly with the shockwave.


    Windows shattered, and electronic devices were broken.


    A ckout spread throughout the city.


    Complete darkness descended.


    "....Huh?"


    Song Soo-yeon''s voice, which had been subdued, was now filled with panic.


    She picked up her malfunctioning phone, which quickly lost its light and turned offpletely.


    "...Uh...uh...?"


    With stiff fingers, Song Soo-yeon fiddled with her phone.


    But Sce knew it was futile.


    If the shockwave hit this close, Song Soo-yeon''s phone would be broken.


    Song Soo-yeon muttered desperately.


    "...The pictures of him...the pictures were there..."


    Sce just watched.


    Anger surged to the tip of her head.


    She didn''t feel the slightest bit of pity for Song Soo-yeon.


    She pulled out a cigarette from her pocket.


    cing one between her lips, she lit it with her finger at the end.


    The only things shining in the darkness were Sce''s eyes and the ember of the cigarette.


    She no longer wanted to be nice to Song Soo-yeon.


    She didn''t want to solve things with words anymore.


    People sometimes forget, but heroes build their careers through fighting.


    They wield their power, second only to viins.


    In a situation as frustrating as this, it was impossible not to think of violence.


    Sce grabbed the cor of Song Soo-yeon, who was desperately shaking her phone, and lifted her up.


    "...Ugh...!"


    "....Haa."


    Cigarette smoke enveloped Song Soo-yeon''s face.


    "Cough..! Cough...!"


    Only then did Song Soo-yeon''s eyes move.


    With a slightly surprised expression, she looked at the cigarette in Sce''s mouth.


    Sce didn''t care.


    All electronic devices that could record her were destroyed, and even if Song Soo-yeon went around talking... it wouldn''t tarnish her reputation in the slightest.


    "....Why didn''t you reply all this time?"


    Sce asked again.


    "It''s been a while since there was a problem with oppa. Why didn''t you tell me all this time?"


    Hate towards Song Soo-yeon approached its limit.


    "It would have been better if you had told me earlier. Maybe I could have solved it."


    Song Soo-yeon moved her lips, but stayed silent like a criminal.


    Her patience ran out.


    -p!


    With a strike that was light yet far from weak, Sce hit Song Soo-yeon on the cheek.


    Shocked by the hero''s p, Song Soo-yeon flinched and recoiled.


    "If you don''t answer, you''ll keep getting hit. What did you do?"


    "..."


    -p!


    "Ugh....!"


    "What happened?"


    "......"


    -p!


    "Ow...!"


    Song Soo-yeon covered her cheek. It was already starting to turn red.


    "Where did oppa go...where did he go!!"


    Desperately, and slowly, imbuing her emotions, Sce asked.


    And then, after pushing away Song Soo-yeon''s hand, she pped her cheek again.


    -p!


    Song Soo-yeon''s dry lips burst too easily.


    A sticky, dark red liquid began to trickle down from the corner of her mouth.


    At the same time, Song Soo-yeon started tough weakly, augh that seemed to let go of everything.


    "...It''s a bit unfair."


    ".......?"


    "...I''m the only one who got caught."


    Song Soo-yeon chuckled weakly again.


    "....Unni, you''re just as unfit for him as I am..."


    Sce clenched her teeth.


    Instead of answering, she pped the cheek of Song Soo-yeon, who was spouting nonsense.


    -p!


    Sce exhaled another puff of cigarette smoke into Song Soo-yeon''s face.


    "There''s no need to worry about me, just answer."


    "....."


    Sce sighed again, speaking to the unresponsive Song Soo-yeon.


    "This time, it''s going to hurt."


    She raised her hand again.


    "Sol...ace?"


    Just then, a man''s voice echoed from the window.


    Both Song Soo-yeon and Sce turned their eyes towards the window.


    With the city plunged into a ckout, it was not easy to see in the darkness.


    Sce''s body began to glow brightly, revealing the figure''s identity.


    There stood a man wearing a strange mask.

 Chapter 97: If You See Me Like This (5)

    Chapter 97: If You See Me Like This (5)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    On my way to meet Sce, I couldn''t stop myself from looking around.


    Part of me hoped to catch a glimpse of Song Soo-yeon.


    I didn''t want to talk to her... but maybe because the worst misunderstandings were cleared up?


    I wanted to see her face from afar.


    Pathetic, but I couldn''t help wondering how she was doing.


    -Boom!


    Suddenly, a shockwave burst from the direction of my apartment.


    -Crack! Sizzle! Snap!


    At the same time, electronic devices exploded and broke all around, and soon the city was engulfed in a ckout.


    The streetlights and the light leaking from buildings all vanished.


    Darkness fell.


    The moon and stars in the sky started to shine brighter.


    "....Huh?"


    My heart sank at the same time.


    I knew all too well what this shockwave was.


    I had only seen it twice before my regression...


    She must have used her ability after entering my apartment.


    I could only think that a viin had appeared.


    Otherwise, Sce would have had no reason to use her ability.


    Regardless of how they found out about my identity or where I lived, I thought this was retaliation from the viins for stirring up trouble everywhere.


    Laying a trap at home would be more threatening and effective.


    A surprise attack could work on anyone.


    I rushed towards my apartment.


    Using such significant power as a ckout meant the situation was urgent.


    Soon, I could see the windows of my apartment.


    It was quiet.


    No sound of battle.


    That made me even more anxious.


    It seemed unlikely, but... if Sce had been caught in a trap because of me.


    "....."


    I felt like I had to fight.


    I didn''t want to see Sce walk into a trap because of me.


    I pulled out a mask from my pocket and put it on.


    ...I didn''t want Sce to see me using my powers.


    But at the same time, I steeled myself.


    I tried not to think ominous thoughts.


    I leaped towards the window.


    Grabbing the window frame, I peered inside feeling like I was making a gamble.


    If Sce won, I could just take off the mask and greet her.


    -Snap!


    "Ah...!"


    A sharp crack followed by a delicate groan.


    At the same time, I was met with a shocking sight.


    Song Soo-yeon, grimacing in pain and clutching her cheek, and Sce, lighting a cigarette and raising her hand.


    "Where did oppa go... where did oppa go!!"


    Sce was expressing her frustration, desperately asking.


    Her worry about my disappearance was conveyed in just a few seconds.


    I felt sorry and confused.


    Frozen by theseplex emotions, I couldn''t move for a moment.


    How should I take in that cigarette and Song Soo-yeon''s cheek, swollen red?


    I don''t even understand why Song Soo-yeon is here in the first ce.


    It wasn''t a scene of an arrest.


    If Sce knew that Song Soo-yeon was Luna, she wouldn''t havee alone.


    The question about my whereabouts wasn''t something to ask Luna either.


    It meant that the two of them were talking as Min-Bom and Song Soo-yeon.


    Sce, after pushing away the hand that Soo-yeon was using to cover her swollen cheek, swung her hand again.


    -p!


    My body shuddered in response.


    As dark red blood flowed from the corner of Soo-yeon''s mouth, strength began to gather in my grip.


    During this, Soo-yeon burst into powerlessughter.


    "...It''s a bit unfair... I''m the only one who got caught.... Unni, you''re just as unfit for him as I am..."


    A voice filled with bitter regret and jealousy.


    Only she and I would know what being caught meant.


    My heart sank as I saw Soo-yeon mention me even in this moment.


    It was the moment I realized that her ims of love were not false.


    My thoughts solidified.


    Sce once again blew cigarette smoke into Soo-yeon''s face.


    "There''s no need to worry about me, just answer."


    No matter how I looked at it, I couldn''t believe it.


    Was this really Sce?


    Or a viin transformed into Sce?


    Before I knew it, my body had already moved.


    "Sol.......ace?"


    I called out to her uncertainly.


    Sce''s head turned in my direction.


    Her eyes, shining brightly like the ember of a cigarette in the darkness.


    Undoubtedly, it was Sce.


    "......"


    I couldn''t even muster a smile.


    The disconnect between this and the Sce I knew left me unable to think straight.


    If the words ''just'' and ''diligent'' were personified, that would be Sce.


    Though I usually wouldn''t care if someone smoked, seeing Sce do it was somehow shocking.


    I had never thought that she would hit someone who couldn''t fight back.


    Can''t she see the blood flowing from the corner of Soo-yeon''s mouth?


    Doesn''t she see the expression twisted in pain?


    -sh!


    At that moment, Sce''s body shed and shone brightly.


    My eyes went temporarily blind.


    I knew then that a fight had begun.


    I pushed away the confused thoughts for a moment.


    Though I couldn''t see, Iy back and threw myself out of the window.


    Then, I felt a touch graze my mask.


    It was Sce''s hand, I realized.


    At the same time, I pulled out a dice.


    There was no escaping Sce without using my ability.


    Especially with my mind this cluttered, I didn''t have the confidence to be caught and have a face-to-face conversation with her.


    I spun in the air andnded on the ground.


    The afterimage of the light in my eyes gradually faded away.


    I threw the dice in the direction I thought Sce might be.


    "...Dice?"


    Sce''s puzzled voice came through.


    Soon, I felt abilities embedding into my body.


    The number on the dice was 2.


    If the dice shows one, the ability to fly is activated.


    With two, shadow movement is also activated.


    I had to use these two abilities to escape from her.


    No matter how shocking the scene I had witnessed, I didn''t want to fight her.


    I turned around and started to flee.


    Sce was flying after me from above.


    Soon, she was overpowering me with her speed, beginning to descend towards me like an eagle.


    ".....!"


    I had no choice but to fly up into the air.


    -Boom!


    The asphalt ground shattered, kicking up a cloud of dust, and I looked down at Sce.


    Sce looked up at me and asked.


    "Who are you?"


    "...."


    "Why did you enter that apartment?"


    "..."


    "What did you do to the person living there?"


    Sce was more agitated than I had ever seen her before.


    Now, I wasn''t sure.


    Did she use force out of concern for me?


    No matter the reason, Sce''s methods were shockingly brutal.


    That Sce could be hitting a civilian''s cheek.


    Of course, Song Soo-yeon isn''t a civilian, but to Sce, isn''t she?


    Did she change like this because of me?


    Or was this a side of her that was always hidden?


    I didn''t know which to hope for.


    Sce let out a hollowugh.


    "...Ha. No one''s answering today."


    "..."


    Sce initiated another attack.


    I turned around and flew away as well.


    It''s been a while since I had a chase with her in the sky.


    But instead of the sweetness of memories, only bitterness lingered in my mouth.


    Why did I end up fighting with her again?


    How many times have I told myself it shouldn''t be like this?


    The chasested a long time.


    Only after we were far away from the apartment did I stop andnd.


    Scended on the ground following me.


    She said.


    "...I won''t give up until the end. Answer me quickly. Where did the man in that room go?"


    I could hear the desperation in Sce''s voice.


    I intended to disappear without a word... but hearing that voice made it impossible.


    Impulsively, yet quietly.


    I murmured in a way she couldn''t recognize my voice.


    "...I don''t know."


    Sce didn''t believe my words.


    "Don''t lie. You wouldn''t have entered that apartment for no reason."


    "..."


    I couldn''t continue the conversation.


    My mind was already too cluttered toe up with a usible excuse.


    Looking at her... I closed my eyes.


    And started to enter the shadows.


    -sh!


    Sce shone brightly again.


    The bright light made the shadows disappear in an instant.


    My body, melting into the shadows, was repelled by that bright light.


    "Where do you think you''re going...!"


    Sce was unbelievably quick to adapt to my transformation.


    She wasn''t even surprised by my two abilities.


    I could feel her determination to catch me.


    She charged at me again.


    In the end, I had no choice but to resort to a trick I had used in the past.


    I took off my coat and dodged her attack.


    Then, as she got closer, I gently wrapped her head with the coat.


    "...Mmph..!"


    When I covered her shining eyes and hair, the light briefly dimmed.


    I used that moment to melt into the shadows.


    I couldn''t even say goodbye to her.


    Not only because I was afraid my voice would give me away, but also because my mind was still too chaotic.


    I needed time to process this shock.


    It wasn''t an opportunity that woulde by again easily.


    So, I quickly left her behind.


    ---


    ---


    For some reason, I found myself heading back to the apartment.


    Maybe, subconsciously, I had led Sce away to return here.


    Was it because I was wearing a mask?


    Or because the sound of Song Soo-yeon''s groaning still echoed in my ears?


    I returned to the apartment.


    "........."


    Song Soo-yeon was still there.


    Even after being hit by Sce, she hadn''t left.


    She was hugging her knees, burying her head in her arms.


    She was unaware of my entrance.


    It had been a week since Ist saw her.


    But I don''t know why it feels like it''s been so much longer.


    Where did the anger I felt go, and why do I now feel such pity?


    The shock from Sce will take time.


    I just have to ept that she was no different from other people.


    Even though the shock was greater because she was like my mentor... A viin like me can''t criticize rights and wrongs.


    Rather, Song Soo-yeon''s betrayal weighed heavier on me.


    Remembering it made my heart ache painfully.


    I resent her for choosing the path of a viin, despite all my effort.


    It felt like she was using me, deceiving me.


    All the things she had said were like lies.


    But again, I couldn''t detach myself from her.


    The mark she left on me was too big.


    Perhaps it was because I was learning that some of her words were true.


    I took a step towards Song Soo-yeon.


    -Crunch..


    The sound of stepping on broken ss shards from the window.


    Song Soo-yeon looked back at me, startled.


    "..."


    Now, I see things I hadn''t noticed before.


    My birthday cake, ruined.


    The birthday present, still lying on the floor.


    The torn wish bracelet.


    And Song Soo-yeon, looking emaciated.


    As if she hadn''t moved from that day.


    Dark circles under her eyes, her skin dry and ky.


    Her eyes were empty, and her lips were parched.


    She looked at me, then bowed her head in resignation.


    "....Dice?"


    She asked.


    I froze in ce.


    She knew my name.


    She says,


    "....Is it my turn now?"


    "..."


    Did she hear the news from the other members of the alliance?


    Song Soo-yeon spoke in a dull voice, without any attachment.


    "...Kill me."


    I looked down at her.


    "...There''s no point in living anymore... It would be easier this way."


    Her words deeply pierced my heart again.


    I had no choice but to understand why she had changed so much.


    The fact that she was still waiting for me in my apartment was enough to know.


    My absence was responsible for her suffering.


    It was as if she had reverted to her previous state, before we met.


    The atmosphere. The empty eyes.


    The attitude of having no attachment to life.


    Her words weren''t just bravado; she slowly closed her eyes.


    And clenched her teeth, as if preparing for the death toe.


    Dark red blood flowed from her mouth where Sce had hit her.


    "........"


    And I, without realizing, knelt on one knee.


    Naturally, I ced my hand on her cheek.


    Song Soo-yeon flinched and tried to push my hand away, but her frail arm couldn''t sway me.


    I wiped her blood away with my thumb.


    My hand began to tremble.


    Seeing her like this, my heart stirred.


    I silently uttered a question I couldn''t ask her.


    ''...Soo-yeon, why are you like this...''


    As if she had heard my unspoken words, Song Soo-yeon''s previously empty eyes widened.


    Her eyebrows trembled.


    Tears began to well up.


    She asked in a trembling voice.


    "...................Mister....?"

 Chapter 98: Arch-enemy (1)

    Chapter 98: Arch-enemy (1)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    When a man wearing a mask came in through the window, Song Soo-yeon thought her time hade.


    It had to be Dice, the viin.


    Riem had told her. Other viins from the alliance were being chased by him too.


    Tryno, Liquid, and Stingshot, who seemed unbeatable, had beenpletely defeated by him.


    Given Dice''s iprehensible strength, she thought he would have found out her location in an inexplicable way too.


    Sce, who was with her, immediately engaged inbat with him, creating a chance for her to escape...


    But it was futile.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t have regrets.


    If she could just see Jung-gyeom''s face one more time, she might give up everything she had.


    But, she knew all too well that it was a wish that couldn''te true.


    She knew the enormity of the sins shemitted and the wounds she inflicted on him.


    So, Song Soo-yeon didn''t run away. She gave up.


    She began to prepare herself mentally.


    If Sce won, everything would be fine, but Dice was the one who had dismantled the Viin Alliance.


    He was an ability user who aplished alone what neither Sce nor Shake could.


    It wasn''t hard to predict that he would return.


    -Crunch...


    While waiting, the sound of stepping on broken ss resonated from Jung-gyeom''s apartment.


    Turning around, she saw a man wearing a mask standing there.


    "...Dice?"


    She asked.


    Dice, without answering, just stared at her silently.


    "...Is it my turn now?"


    "..."


    "...Kill me."


    She spat out.


    "...There''s no point in living anymore... It would be easier this way."


    It was easier than jumping off the rooftop.


    No matter how little she clung to life, stepping towards death by oneself was difficult.


    It required courage even for that.


    So, it was easier to rely on someone else.


    Dice slowly approached her.


    Song Soo-yeon clenched her teeth.


    It was all going to end soon.


    It should have been like this from the beginning.


    The death that should havee that day on the rooftop was only postponed.


    She had to be content with at least tasting happiness near Jung-gyeom for a while.


    She had dreams.


    She wanted to repay everything she received from him for the rest of her life.


    There was also a personal desire for his love.


    But she hoped for too much.


    This was as far as it went.


    The world cursed her, and she bent under this familiar curse.


    ...She feared death, but having tasted it once, she was ready.


    However, something iprehensible happened.


    Dice knelt on one knee.


    "..."


    His hand trembled as it reached toward her cheek.


    Song Soo-yeon, who had a great aversion to physical contact from anyone other than Jung-gyeom, tried to swat his hand away.


    But Dice''s arm did not waver in the slightest.


    Soon, his hand touched her cheek, wiping away the blood that flowed from her lips.


    Song Soo-yeon was momentarily startled by this familiar touch.


    An unforgettable warmth sought her out.


    This was Jung-gyeom''s hand.


    There was no mistaking it.


    ...But it was confusing.


    The person in front of her was not Jung-gyeom, but Dice.


    The very person who had brought down the Viin Alliance.


    He was an ability user.


    It couldn''t possibly be Jung-gyeom, whom she had mocked as a pushover.


    But why did she feel Jung-gyeom''s presence from him?


    At the same time, she heard a voice.


    ''...Soo-yeon, why are you like this...''


    Song Soo-yeon''s heart pounded fiercely.


    It felt as if electricity was coursing through her entire body.


    There was only one person who called her Soo-yeon like that.


    Her breathing quickened, and just the possibility brought tears to her eyes.


    It was unbelievable, but a weak, desperate question slipped out.


    ......................Mister....?


    At that, Dice''s body twitched.


    In the darkness, his eyes sparkled.


    Song Soo-yeon felt as if all the air had been knocked out of her chest.


    -Wham!


    Song Soo-yeon moved faster than anyone else.


    She caught the hand touching her cheek, Jung-gyeom''s hand.


    It was unbelievable, but this was Jung-gyeom.


    There are things one knows without needing to see the face.


    She heard a voice, and this familiar touch told her everything.


    Ah, is it you, Mister...? It''s you, isn''t it...?


    .......


    His eyes wandered in confusion.


    And in an instant, the man vanished.


    He became a ck mist, dispersing.


    ...Uh...? What...?


    Song Soo-yeon iled her hands in the air, trying to grasp the mist.


    But he did not return.


    Song Soo-yeon sprang up and looked around the room.


    Her head was dizzy from the sudden movement, but she was more curious about Jung-gyeom''s whereabouts.


    Mister...? Mister...!


    Song Soo-yeon began to sob without realizing it.


    Tears she thought she had run out of welled up again.


    Was he Dice?


    Was Jung-gyeom an ability user?


    ...It didn''t matter.


    All that mattered was Jung-gyeom''s return.


    Mister...! Come back...!


    Song Soo-yeon cried out alone in the empty room.


    I was wrong!! e back...!


    Tears dropped one by one.


    He was betrayed and after, he left.


    What must have been in his heart toe back and wipe her blood?


    Despite the hurt, he couldn''t shake of his attachment and came back.


    Mister...! Ah...Mister...


    But she had no choice but to ept that he had disappeared.


    Why did she start with his name?


    If she had known it was him, she should have apologized first.


    In the end, she couldn''t convey the words she most wanted to share.


    She had only managed to startle him like a fool.


    ...Sob...


    Song Soo-yeony back down on the floor, covering her mouth with her hands.


    She swallowed her flowing tears.


    But it was not enough.


    She continued to shed tears relentlessly.


    ---


    ---


    He quietly listened to Song Soo-yeon''s words from within the shadows.


    I''m sorry.


    I miss you.


    Come back.


    I love you...


    And so on.


    These words brought more pain than happiness.


    I couldn''t leave her side for a long while.


    I hid in the shadows until she cried herself to exhaustion and fell asleep.


    And only after seeing Song Soo-yeon like that could I fully believe.


    Her words weren''t lies.


    She hadn''t deceived or tricked me.


    Maybe she really became a viin because she didn''t want to lose me to Sce.


    Perhaps it was childishness, or maybe it was her hatred for the world, or maybe it was the lure of money that made bing a viin seem simpler, but deceiving me didn''t seem to be her primary goal.


    "...."


    Why did it turn out like this?


    I emerged from the shadows.


    I sat down on the floor and approached Song Soo-yeon, who was asleep, draped over the bed.


    Sitting on the bed... I stroked her hair.


    Even in her sleep, Song Soo-yeon''s breathing was unstable.


    Tears still remained.


    Maybe the world can''t be changed after all.


    Perhaps everything is flowing as it is destined.


    I became a viin again, and once again, the archnemesis of Sce.


    Song Soo-yeon became Luna, and she was also again the second-ranked viin.


    Am I putting too much effort into things that cannot be changed?


    "...."


    I closed my eyes. Let''s not think tooplicatedly.


    My head feels like it''s going to burst already.


    It''s not just Song Soo-yeon; thinking about Sce is also pushing me to my limit.


    Regardless, the fact that Song Soo-yeon and I are viins hasn''t changed.


    We are still on this path.


    I continued to stroke the sleeping Song Soo-yeon''s hair.


    Unconsciously, she rubbed her cheek against my hand.


    "......Mister..."


    She talked in her sleep.


    Was she seeing me even in her dreams?


    I felt deep affection.


    Something I had unknowingly buried, surfaced.


    That emotion mixed with the stickiness I''m feeling now, turned into a tangled mess of feelings.


    I looked down at her and then leaned forward.


    I pressed my forehead against hers.


    "......"


    Then I returned to the shadows and left her.


    ---


    ---


    As soon as Jung-gyeom entered the basement, Han Yoo-jung said to him,


    "Gyeom, I need to use the bathroom."


    "..."


    Jung-gyeom silently watched her, then without a word, unlocked the cage.


    Han Yoo-jung had nned all day to get closer to him, but...she realized today was not the day.


    He wasn''t in a good mood.


    Rather, he looked sad. As if he might burst into tears at the slightest touch.


    "....Is something wrong?"


    At Han Yoo-jung''s question, Jung-gyeom gave her a sharp look.


    "You said you were going to the bathroom."


    "....Ah, yes."


    Han Yoo-jung carefully got up from her seat.


    Following him, she began to leave the basement.


    Twice a day, she could go to the bathroom like this.


    She knew all too well that even this was due to Jung-gyeom''s consideration.


    But for Han Yoo-jung, there was no better opportunity than this.


    She wasn''t looking for a way to escape.


    She only thought about how to get closer to him.


    The iron bars that separated her and Jung-gyeom did not exist during this time.


    In front of the bathroom, Jung-gyeom leaned against a nearby wall.


    His eyes soon became vacant.


    He was lost in deep thought.


    Han Yoo-jung looked at him...and cracked a joke to lighten the mood.


    "Aren''t you going to watch me?"


    "..."


    Jung-gyeom''s eyes moved to look at her.


    Han Yoo-jung asked with a smile.


    "...You cane in and watch if you want."


    As Han Yoo-jung opened the bathroom door, she said.


    "...Are you going to run?"


    Jung-gyeom asked.


    Han Yoo-jungughed.


    "...No. Just kidding. You seemed to be in a bad mood."


    "...."


    With that, Han Yoo-jung entered the bathroom.


    ---


    ---


    When Han Yoo-jung came back out, Jung-gyeom let out a long sigh.


    A sigh almost as if resolving to himself.


    He lifted his head and approached Han Yoo-jung, who involuntarily stepped back until she leaned against the bathroom door.


    "...Why...are you doing this..."


    "Han Yoo-jung."


    ".........Yes?"


    He asked her seriously.


    "....Why did Luna...join the alliance?"


    "..."


    "...Tell me."


    It was not an interrogation but a plea.


    It was clear that a significant change had urred in him.


    Answering now felt like Jung-gyeom would never seek her out again.


    They hadn''t gotten close at all yet.


    She needed more time.


    "..."


    ....But seeing that expression, it was impossible to hide it any longer.


    How could she refuse when he asked with such an expression?


    She had to speak.


    Han Yoo-jung opened her mouth.


    ".....I''ll tell you...but in return, do me one favor."


    "......"


    It was overstepping for a prisoner to make such a request.


    But Han Yoo-jung had no other choice.


    To reveal her only trump card, she needed another card in her hand.


    Jung-gyeom did not respond.


    Han Yoo-jung took that as an affirmation.


    "...I won''t run away. I won''t leave this hideout. Let me out of these bars. Eat with me every day. I''ll cook."


    "..."


    "...After my regression, my goal was to find you. Even if it''s only until you hand me over to the association...just until then...okay?"


    "..."


    "Ah, you also captured Liquid and Stingshot, right? I''ll take care of them too."


    "...You..."


    "It''s not what you think. I can''t run away from you anyway. If you decided to, you could easily catch me... I''m just saying I want to help you avoid the hassle."


    Jung-gyeom frowned.


    The sadness he carried,bined with this, made him appear even more pitiful.


    Han Yoo-jung wanted to blurt out what he wanted to hear urgently, but she exercised patience and forced him to make a choice.


    This was an important matter for her too.


    She didn''t want topletely sever her rtionship with him.


    "..."


    After a long consideration, Jung-gyeom nodded briefly.


    Han Yoo-jung looked forward to their meals together, but she also felt jealous of the attention he was giving to Luna.


    However, swallowing those feelings, she lifted her head.


    "You wanted to know Luna''s goals?"


    "...Yes."


    "There were three things. The first was money."


    Jung-gyeom nodded, as if that motive was understandable.


    "The second was to destroy Sce."


    He nodded again at the second point, as if he had anticipated it.


    For Han Yoo-jung, it was easy up to here.


    Thest part was the problem.


    From Jung-gyeom''s actions, it was clear that there was something between him and Luna.


    Moreover, it was now clear who was the ''man she wanted.''


    Perhaps their hearts were already connected?


    Although Han Yoo-jung hesitated at the thought...she didn''t want to lie.


    She didn''t want to deceive someone as kind as him.


    "...The third was for help in getting together with the man she loves. She said she didn''t know how to do it."


    "............."


    Jung-gyeom froze, then slowly closed his eyes.


    After taking deep breaths for a long while...he nodded again.


    Then he slowly turned and left.


    As promised, he did not lock Han Yoo-jung back in her cell.

 Chapter 99: Arch-enemy (2)

    Chapter 99: Arch-enemy (2)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Min-Bom was reminiscing about the events of yesterday in her private room at the association.


    He was an ability user with two abilities.


    One was flight, and the other was shadow movement.


    Naturally, there was only one viin that came to mind for her.


    The viin referred to as ''A,'' who had caused the dissolution of the Viin Alliance.


    He was the person responsible for all the recent changes.


    Among the four abilities he possessed, shadow movement was definitely one of them.


    He didn''t have the ability to fly... but in reality, nothing was known about A.


    It was possible that he might have another ability, flight.


    "..."


    She closed her eyes.


    The battle had unfolded without her knowing he was A... but it was more manageable than expected.


    He wasn''t as powerful as everyone had feared.


    Of course, all these assumptions were based on the premise that the viin she saw yesterday was indeed A.


    He didn''t use heat vision, telekinesis, or ice, but she couldn''t shake off the thought that it was manageable.


    Maybe it was because she didn''t sense any killing intent from him.


    ...Whatever the case, Min-Bom knew that she had to capture him somehow if he showed up again.


    Until now, she hadn''t wanted to fight him, but now it was different.


    Min-Bom picked up the coat that A had left behind.


    "..."


    And slowly, she began to bury her face in it and sniff its scent.


    "Ssss...Hooo..."


    How could she not know?


    This was the scent of Jung-gyeom.


    The masked ability user had imed that he didn''t know about Jung-gyeom... but that was an easy lie to tell.


    The coat proved it.


    If they had nothing to do with each other, why would he have a coat that smelled like him?


    Min-Bom sniffed the scent of the coat for a while and then slowly furrowed her brow.


    His scent was so close, yet she had no idea where Jung-gyeom had gone.


    Worry for him kept welling up inside her.


    Especially since she had filed a missing person report for Jung-gyeom right after the battlest night.


    She had no intention of interrogating Song Soo-yeon again.


    It was unlikely she would open her mouth, and she didn''t want to see her again.


    Seeing her face would only make her furious.


    It was time to cut ties with that b*tch.


    It was only because of Jung-gyeom that she had interacted with her this long; otherwise, their rtionship wouldn''t havested till now.


    -Knock knock.


    There was a knock at the door.


    ''Sce?''


    "Come in," Sce answered.


    She didn''t put away the coat.


    She didn''t want to. She still held it under her nose.


    Having found a new outlet for stress relief, Sce began to cling to the coat.


    In truth, no one could understand the stress she had to bear.


    The title of the number one hero was by no means light.


    She was in a position where she had to face both personal pressure and the strict standards of society at the same time.


    There was no time for her to find herself, no ce to take a breath, or tough.


    "Ssss..."


    So, while her actions might seem strange to others, they were essential for her.


    "...Eh."


    As expected, the employee hesitated for a moment upon seeing Sce sniffing the coat.


    The hesitation over such a trivial action was likely due to the image Sce had built up over time.


    Soon, the adapted employee spoke.


    "...There''s a meeting. You are needed there, Sce..."


    "I''ll be right there. Hooo..."


    Then the door closed again.


    Sce, smelling Jung-gyeom''s scent, was lost in memories.


    She had suspected it, but in his absence, only now had she realized how deeply Jung-gyeom had entered her heart.


    ---


    ---


    "The news is that Liquid has been captured by A."


    At that announcement, Shake let out a disheartened sigh.


    "...I can''t believe it."


    Everyone agreed with Shake''s words.


    They knew A''s power was strong, but they hadn''t thought he would dismantle the Viin Alliance this quickly.


    Shake asked,


    "...Aren''t we going to cut A some ck? He''s a full-fledged hero, just without a license."


    The presenter interrupted him,


    "Ah... A few days ago, someone presumed to be A broke into the police station and stole handcuffs designed for ability users..."


    "...That''s something we can overlook. Obviously, he needs handcuffs to catch Liquid-"


    The Chairman of the Association cut off Shake''s words.


    "Shake. That''s not eptable."


    ".............."


    Instead of responding, Shake let out a frustrated sigh.


    "No matter if he''s dismantling the Viin Alliance, personal sanctions can''t be overlooked. You know we can''t make an exception just for A. If we do, everyone will question why they''re not getting the same treatment. We mustn''t forget the reasonws and rules exist."


    ".....Laws and rules are there to make life livable........huh?"


    As Shake expressed his doubt, chaos engulfed the meeting room.


    -Crash!!


    The meeting room''s ss window broke, and someone invaded.


    A refreshing breeze filled the stuffy space, along with screams and rm sounds echoing.


    Sce, Shake, and the other heroes were about to rush towards the intruder, but they hesitated at the gesture of a man standing straight on the meeting table.


    A familiar dice fell in front of Sce.


    The number showing was 3.


    "...Calm down."


    His voice wasced with a mechanical tone.


    "I''vee to talk."


    Sce''s brows furrowed.


    She whispered in disbelief at the unbelievable scene.


    "...You...!"


    It was the masked man she had seen yesterday.


    The difference might be the device at the corner of his mouth.


    This caused his voice to mix with mechanical sounds.


    Ignoring Sce''s words, the man who had briefly met her gaze now turned his head away, disregarding her.


    Then, he dropped something he was holding onto the table.


    -Thud.


    It didn''t take long to figure out what it was.


    It was Stingshot.


    His body was scorched red, possibly from burns, with blisters and scabs scattered all over.


    "Stingshot...!"


    Shake heightened his alertness upon seeing Stingshot bound in handcuffs.


    It was unbelievable to him that his enemy had been captured so helplessly.


    The masked man spoke.


    "...As part of the negotiation, I''ll hand over Stingshot."


    "...Negotiation...?"


    The Chairman, who was the first to regain hisposure, asked the masked man.


    All the high-ranking officials gradually calmed down and caught their breath.


    Only Sce was still restless.


    She shouted.


    "Where is Jung-gyeom!"


    The masked man flinched again.


    After a long silence, he looked at the Chairman and said,


    "...Is it possible to have the meeting without Sce?"


    "You...!"


    She was about to activate her powers and charge at him, but the Chairman and Shake held her back.


    The others present at the meeting did the same.


    The Chairman said to the man,


    "...Sce needs to be here. Besides, shouldn''t you introduce yourself first?"


    The man nced over his shoulder at Sce, then closed his eyes tightly.


    Then, he said,


    "...I''m Dice. You must have heard about me already. I''m after the Viin Alliance."


    He kicked the downed Stingshot with his foot.


    "This should be sufficient evidence, right? He''s critically injured, so have Hera on standby to ensure he doesn''t die. I''ll hand him over after the negotiation."


    The Chairman frowned even more upon hearing the name of the healing specialist hero, ''Hera'', from Dice''s mouth.


    "...How do you know Hera?"


    "...That''s not important."


    Dice said.


    The Chairman and Dice had a lengthy stare-down.


    For a long time, neither spoke.


    The first to concede was the Chairman.


    He sighed and asked,


    "So. What is this negotiation about?"


    "..."


    Dice also paused at the question, seemingly organizing his thoughts.


    Yet, no one moved or took their eyes off him.


    His presence weighed heavily in the meeting room.


    "...The Viin Alliance. I''ll take it down."


    Dice said, his voice tinged with a mechanical sound.


    "I''ll capture them one by one, starting with Stingshot here."


    "...In exchange?"


    The Chairman asked.


    Dice lowered his head again.


    After a long deliberation, he said,


    "..........In exchange........let Luna go."


    -Bang!!


    Sce mmed her fist on the table.


    She could not ept this negotiation.


    Luna was off-limits.


    Luna''s threat still echoed in her head.


    After threatening to kill Jung-gyeom, he disappeared.


    And it was impossible for Dice in front of her to be unrted to the matter.


    She couldn''t bury all this and ept Dice''s negotiation.


    Doing so might mean never finding out where Jung-gyeom is, possibly forever.


    "Bullsh*t...! Bring back Gyeom oppa....!"


    Sce gritted her teeth as she spoke.


    Everyone was watching her and Dice cautiously.


    Dice swallowed, then turned his head.


    Looking into Sce''s eyes, he said,


    ".........Wait, and he''lle back."


    Sce charged at him upon hearing that.


    Before he imed no connection, now he says such a thing?


    He clearly knew something about Jung-gyeom.


    She couldn''t hold back her desperation to find Jung-gyeom any longer.


    -Whoosh..


    But Dice disappeared in an instant.


    And then he reappeared behind the Chairman.


    "....Stop it. I came here to talk."


    His hand was on the Chairman''s neck.


    The message was clear: he would twist it if things went south.


    Dice said,


    "What''s it going to be? Will you ept my offer?"


    "I''m absolutely against it...!"


    Sce dered to everyone.


    But in this meeting room, she was the only one opposing Dice''s proposal.


    Everyone else nced around and slowly nodded.


    Catching the flow, Sce yelled at the Chairman.


    "Chairman...! You said it yourself!! Personal sanctions are not allowed...! We can''t let happen...! Are you thinking of changing your stance now? This cannot happen!"


    The Chairman shook his head at Sce''s words.


    And while still being grasped by the neck, he quietly asked Dice,


    "...Then what about you?"


    "..."


    "If we pardon Luna in exchange for capturing Tryno, Stingshot, Liquid, Riem. Then what about you?"


    Dice said,


    "...Leave me out of this."


    ".........Hmm. That''s unfortunate."


    "...What?"


    "Luna is too notorious a viin. We can''t just pardon her that easily."


    The Chairman was not easily swayed even while his neck was being gripped.


    Dice''s grip tightened, yet the Chairman remained steadfast.


    "Do you not want to capture the Viin Alliance?"


    "You''ve crippled them already. It should be easier to capture them than before."


    "I could turn against you as well."


    "We''re not exactly allies right now, are we? Then.....! Ack...! Ack...!"


    The Chairman gasped, clutching at Dice''s hand on his neck.


    Everyone in the meeting room flinched.


    Dice''s eyes turned towards the Chairman.


    "It would be wise to ept the offer now...! I''m being very lenient...!"


    Despite Dice iming to be lenient, it was clear to everyone who was more desperate.


    The Chairman raised one hand.


    Finally, Dice loosened his grip.


    Taking a breath, the Chairman said,


    "...Hooo... Hooo... Turn yourself in after all this is over. Then we''ll pardon Luna."


    "................."


    "...That''s the least we can do, to save face. Sce, you should be okay with this too."


    Sce''s fist clenched tightly.


    As if that wasn''t enough for her.


    As if she must capture Dice right now.


    On the other hand, Dice''s hand began to tremble.


    ordingly, the Chairman, whose neck was being gripped, also started to shake slightly.


    It was clear to everyone that he was conflicted.


    To the others, such an unfair deal was unthinkable.


    Yet, Dice was conflicted.


    It was an offer the Chairman could make given the Association''s monopoly regarding viins.


    "....."


    Finally, Dice nodded slightly and whispered,


    "...If you don''t keep your word... I promise."


    "..."


    "You''ll regret it."


    ---


    ---


    Song Soo-yeon had been at a PC cafe since morning, searching for articles.


    Since she now knew that Dice was Jung-gyeom, she couldn''t just sit still.


    When there were no clues, she could only copse in despair... but not anymore.


    She felt like she could find Jung-gyeom.


    And if she could just see him, Song Soo-yeon was willing to do anything.


    "..................."


    But no matter how much she searched, there were no articles about ''Dice''.


    Was the Association hiding him, just like they did for her?


    Despite fighting with Sce yesterday, he wasn''t mentioned anywhere.


    -Tap... Tap...


    Song Soo-yeon bit her thumbnail as she scrolled down.


    No matter which site she searched on, his name didn''t appear.


    The frustration only grew.


    It was as if yesterday''s events were just a dream.


    But that couldn''t be.


    The warmth of Jung-gyeom''s hand still lingered on her cheek.


    The blood he had wiped off her was still vivid in her memory.


    She also remembered his concern for her.


    Even though he left and didn''te back... even though she had betrayed him, the memories they shared seemed to still be there.


    The turmoil in her heart was momentarily set aside by desperation.


    The fact that he was an ability user, that he had the power to defeat everyone, didn''t matter.


    That could wait until after meeting him.


    Song Soo-yeon just needed him by her side, regardless of his condition. Nothing else mattered.


    Song Soo-yeon cooked herself a bowl of ramen at the PC cafe.


    Ever since Jung-gyeom left, all food had turned nd to her.


    But after catching a lead on Jung-gyeom, she began to gather her strength.


    She had to stay alive to meet him again.


    So, no matter how tasteless, she forced herself to eat.


    She gagged because it had been so long, but she filled her stomach regardless.


    "......Huh?"


    Then, breaking news began to flood in.


    With each page refresh, new articles spawned one after another.


    ''Hero Association Attacked''


    ''Intrusion at the Top Floors of the Hero Association''


    ''Viin''s Attack on the Chairman''


    Photos and videos of the incident spread like wildfire everywhere.


    Song Soo-yeon realized, as she watched the video, that Dice had infiltrated the Association building, though his name wasn''t mentioned.


    Her worry for him rose.


    It felt as though she was being sucked into theputer screen.


    She couldn''t take her eyes off the articles that kepting.


    How long had she been like that?


    She must have refreshed the page hundreds of times, wanting to know his recent activities.


    The man who had invaded the Association was seen leaving the building.


    Sce followed after him.


    Song Soo-yeon''s brows naturally furrowed.


    She had no choice but to see how he had changed because of her.


    She disliked Sce, but... she could only imagine how painful it must have been for him to fight Sce.


    It was all because of her.


    She wanted to give him happiness, but instead, she had brought him nothing but pain.


    Her stomach churned with guilt.


    Hours passed in that state.


    The Association released an official statement.


    Due to many witnesses, the situation regarding Dice was also rified.


    The viin ranking was updated.


    Viin Dice, ranked number 1.


    "....................."


    Song Soo-yeon stared nkly at the screen.


    Only then did she realize.


    In her desire to meet him, she had been oblivious to even the simplest fact.


    -Thud.


    The strength drained from Song Soo-yeon''s hand.


    Jung-gyeom had be a criminal.


    Because of her.


    The one who used to volunteer and shareughter, who was pure.


    The one who was overjoyed by a simple wish bracelet had be a viin.


    -Brrr... Brrr...


    Her phone rang. It was a new phone, with only the number transferred over.


    In this chaotic situation, Song Soo-yeon looked at her phone.


    It was an unknown number.


    Normally, she wouldn''t have answered, but she felt a strange intuition.


    She felt she had to answer it.


    Song Soo-yeon picked up the phone.


    "...Hello?"


    "...."


    "...Hello...?"


    For some reason, tears started to form. She felt like she knew who was on the other side.


    "....Soo-yeon."


    The voice came through.


    Tears began to flow from Song Soo-yeon''s eyes.


    Her heart tightened at that warm address she hadn''t heard in so long.


    How desperately she had wished to hear it.


    "Huk.....Ah... Mister...."


    "...I''m on a payphone now. I don''t have much time, so listen carefully."


    She got angry at him for not memorizing her number some time ago.


    Did he memorized it then?


    As that memory resurfaced, she was reminded of all the things she hadn''t repayed him for.


    Song Soo-yeon pleaded desperately.


    "Where are you? I''lle to you...! Mister, it''s my fault...! Mist-"


    "-Don''t use your powers from now on."


    Jung-gyeom, seemingly pressed for time, cut her off.


    "Huk....!"


    Song Soo-yeon stood up, gripping the phone with both hands.


    Although all eyes were on her, she had no capacity to care about that at the moment.


    "...Mister...are...are you being chased...?"


    "Live on without me now."


    He spoke coldly.


    Song Soo-yeon''s heart sank.


    Tears continued to flow from her empty eyes.


    "Don''t skip meals. If you do, there''s no point in what I''m doing..."


    "I''lle to you. Where are you, Mister-"


    "-I''m still angry."


    Jung-gyeom responded coldly.


    Song Soo-yeon''s body shuddered.


    As she tightly closed her eyes, tears streamed down her face.


    "...I don''t want to see you."


    Song Soo-yeon sat back down. She bent over, covering her mouth with her hands.


    "...So..."


    "...I...I''m sorry...I was wrong..."


    "...So, Soo-yeon. From now on-"


    -Bang!!


    -Click.


    The call abruptly ended with a loud noise.


    Song Soo-yeon looked at her phone in confusion.


    Like a fool, she shook the small device, speaking into the disconnected phone.


    "Mister? Ah, Mister...?"


    But the call didn''t reconnect.


    She couldn''t call back either.


    ".......Ah...ah...."


    Song Soo-yeon clutched her hair tightly with both hands.


    The peaceful everyday life had now be a thing of the past.


    The peaceful days of cooking with Jung-gyeom would never return.


    She had thrown it all away with her own hands.


    For a long while, she just sat there, crying.

 Chapter 100: Arch-enemy (3)

    Chapter 100: Arch-enemy (3)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "...So, Soo-yeon. From now on-"


    While on the phone with Song Soo-yeon, I sensed danger.


    As soon as I stepped out of the phone booth, Scended in that spot.


    -Boom!


    A cloud of dust rose.


    Within it, Sce''s eyes shone fiercely like a wild animal''s.


    "I...can''t ept your proposal. How can I trust your words?"


    "...."


    "When will you catch them? How can I know if you''re just buying time or not?"


    Sce walked out, unharmed, and stood in front of me.


    Citizens scattered in shock, cars red their rms, and children burst into tears.


    Some even sent cheers towards Sce. Others cursed and questioned me.


    Sce ignored it all and just looked at me.


    She said,


    "It doesn''t make sense from the start. You think I''d believe you''d surrender?"


    "..."


    It''s a valid point.


    Doubting me for epting that proposal too easily...it''s kind of expected.


    But there''s no other way.


    Otherwise, Soo-yeon would remain a viin forever.


    There''s no escape.


    I know too well how persistent they are.


    We''re already on a path of no return.


    After catching all the viins, would I be able to stand proudly beside Sce again?


    Like Soo-yeon hid being Luna from me, can I hide being Dice beside Min-Bom?


    If I set my mind to it, I can do it again, even better than before.


    I can destroy the Hero Association, tear everything down.


    The Association''sbat tactics are a decade behind me.


    I can bend and twist the rules to my whim, do as I please.


    But in doing so, I''ll be walking the same path as before.


    Causing countless citizens to tremble in fear, squeezing tears from the eyes of children.


    I will inspire the birth of many viins, with no heroes to stop them.


    Laughter will vanish.


    Only heroes like Sce will make people smile.


    ...Even if it''s all an act.


    And that brings as much revulsion to me as murder does.


    I didn''t want to enforce my will to that extent.


    Call me a pushover, a loser, but I didn''t want that.


    Especially after realizing how precious happiness is.


    Even without the Chairman''s words, I might have surrendered anyway.


    Sce may not believe it since she couldn''t see into my thoughts.


    "...I''ll catch one each week. I''m not trying to buy time.


    Sce smirked and started folding her fingers one by one.


    "Liquid, Riem, Tryno...excluding Luna, that''s three weeks."


    "..."


    "How could I know what will happen to you in those three weeks? Luna threatened me. How could I possibly let her go?"


    Seeing her unwavering stance, I was plunged into nostalgia.


    She was subtly different from the Sce in my memories, yet her actions were simrly unyielding.


    Unyielding. Unshakable.


    Of course, it wasn''t because of her sense of justice that she didn''t back down.


    Now, she didn''t back down out of concern for me, Jung-gyeom.


    Maybe she was hypocritical...not the hero I had in mind, but personally, I was grateful.


    She didn''t know how reassuring it was to have someone care for me like this.


    It was a feeling I had never had before my regression.


    That''s why it only hurt more.


    I didn''t want to fight.


    Her keen senses had already picked up on that.


    Maybe that''s why she wasing at me even more aggressively.


    -Shwooosh...


    My abilities left my body.


    It was time to roll the dice again.


    To face Sce, I needed at least some abilities.


    I rolled the dice in front of her.


    -Thud.


    The number was 2.


    "......"


    In this situation, a smallugh escaped me.


    This too felt nostalgic.


    Whenever I faced Sce...the roll was always like this.


    I had never rolled over a 3.


    Only 1 or 2, day and night.


    As if the universe itself was blessing her.


    Once or twice could be a coincidence, but when it''s every time, perhaps it''s her ability.


    Sce looked at the dice.


    Her sharp eyes alternating between me and the dice.


    This was the third time she had seen this dice.


    And when the same thing happened repeatedly, Sce quickly caught on.


    "...It seems the number of abilities is determined by the dice."


    I nodded my head, smiling bitterly under my mask.


    "...Right."


    "Currently...it''s flight and shadow movement."


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    Sce readied herself for battle again.


    I prepared myself as well.


    I''ve never been so reluctant to fight.


    ---


    ---


    Song Soo-yeon ran through the streets, phone in hand.


    In the midst of everyone fleeing, she was the only one moving forward.


    Heroes and police officers directed the citizens.


    "Come this way! Sce is fighting inside this block!"


    "It''s dangerous! Come this way!"


    Soo-yeon didn''t listen.


    Instead, she ran towards the very area described as dangerous.


    Somewhere in the distance, the sound of something breaking and shattering was heard.


    The ground shook and resounded.


    It was surely the chaos created by Sce and Jung-gyeom.


    Tears kept flowing, unabated.


    Jung-gyeom said he didn''t want to see her again, but that doesn''t mean Song Soo-yeon didn''t want to see him.


    Even though Jung-gyeom was purging the Viin Alliance.


    Even if she could be one of his targets, Soo-yeon wanted to see Jung-gyeom.


    But deep down, she faintly understood.


    Even though Jung-gyeom said he didn''t want to see her, she wasn''t one of his targets to eliminate.


    The warning not to use her powers.


    His hand on her cheek the night before.


    She might not know his exact feelings, but he hadn''tpletely pushed her away and turned his back.


    Soo-yeon was more afraid of not being able to see Jung-gyeom than the falling signs and ss windows around her.


    "...Huk...uhk..."


    The tears kept streaming.


    It wasn''t that it didn''t hurt.


    Being alone from now on scared her more than anything.


    She had be someone who couldn''t live alone anymore.


    How lonely and hard it is to be left alone, she had learned from his existence.


    Without him, death seemed better.


    Telling her to live without him was like asking her to kill herself.


    But gradually, the sounds faded away.


    No matter how much she ran, she couldn''t get any closer.


    Even as she found traces of the battle everywhere, she wasn''t getting closer to them.


    Even the vibrations in the ground began to fade.


    Her breathing quickened.


    Heroes spotted her, running into the battlefield alone.


    "You can''t stay here! You need to get out!"


    "Inside...! Huk...! That man..."


    "We''ll get him. You need to go out first..!"


    Several heroes grabbed her arms.


    Song Soo-yeon ultimately couldn''t reach Jung-gyeom.


    Crying and screaming, she was forced to leave.


    ---


    ---


    It took several hours to finally get away from Sce.


    I returned to our hideout.


    Fighting with her drained a lot of my mental energy.


    More than physically, it was mentally exhausting.


    I kept avoiding her, but there were still a couple of times when I had to push her away.


    Each time, the sight of her stumbling made my heart ache.


    -Thump.


    I closed the door and entered.


    "..."


    And the first thing to greet me was the smell of delicious food.


    The varied scents of roasted vegetables, the deep aroma of soup.


    It had been a long time since I smelled such warm fragrances.


    I couldn''t help but remember the past when Soo-yeon, Min-Bom, and I used to prepare meals and eat them together.


    "..."


    As I was lost in these memories, Han Yoo-jung ran up to me.


    "Gyeom, you''re back?"


    "..."


    Wearing an apron, she held out something with chopsticks toward me.


    "Try this. See how it tastes."


    "..."


    I already knew she was overdoing it.


    I knew she was doing this to get closer to me.


    I also knew she wasn''t clueless.


    Her slightly trembling hands were proof.


    But no matter how much I tried to understand her,


    Even though I tried to consider her circumstances.


    Anger surged and rose.


    The conversation I had with Song Soo-yeon today, the times I had to fight Sce, came back to me.


    Soo-yeon, who was swayed, was at fault... but knowing that Han Yoo-jung was the one who swayed her, hatred emerged.


    I reached out my hand towards her face.


    Han Yoo-jung flinched for a moment, then stood still.


    -Click.


    "....Ugh...!"


    I grabbed her throat with one hand.


    It was soft and delicate.


    The desire to apply force and the thought that I shouldn''t wrestled with each other.


    Han Yoo-jung let out small moans.


    But she did not push me away.


    Even as her face crumpled in pain, she did not reject me.


    I gritted my teeth.


    It felt like if I applied a bit more force, it would break.


    Then, Han Yoo-jung, who had closed her eyes in pain, opened them.


    Our eyes met.


    I saw in her the same sadness that I carried.


    Seeing that, my resolve weakened.


    "...."


    I let go of my grip.


    "Haa...! Haa...! Kuuk!"


    Han Yoo-jung fell to the ground, gasping for air.


    I moved further into the room.


    Only a bitter aftertaste remained.


    ...Once again, I realized that violence leaves behind such bitterness.


    "...Eat...eat your meal, Gyeom..."


    But as I walked away, Han Yoo-jung spoke to me.


    "...If you...if you don''t want to see me, I''ll stay inside...just eat your meal..."


    Memories of Song Soo-yeon returned in every situation.


    I too had forced her to eat when she didn''t want to.


    The situation was obviously different now, but shes of those times came back to me.


    Han Yoo-jung staggered to her feet and rushed towards me with quick steps.


    My eyes fixed on her neck.


    Where I had applied pressure, my handprint was visibly red.


    But she spoke as if she had already forgotten about it.


    "You haven''t been taking care of yourselftely. I''ll...I''ll be going then...okay?"


    We looked at each other for a long time.


    Then, she looked at me and ced her hand on my chest.


    Suddenly, her hand started to glow brightly.


    -Thud.


    I pushed her away lightly.


    Han Yoo-jung staggered and fell to the floor.


    Before I could even ask, she spoke first.


    "You''ll...have a good dream."


    "..."


    "It''s the only ability I have...but...you''ll sleep morefortably tonight..st night, you moaned as if...you were having nightmares..."


    I let out a long sigh.


    "...Please, do it in moderation."


    And then I opened up.


    "...Huh?"


    "Do you know me?"


    "..."


    "Do you truly know me?"


    I asked, tapping my chest.


    She stammered in response.


    "Gyeom..."


    "That name, you only knew because I told you a few days ago."


    "..."


    "Before the regression, you and I didn''t know each other. Why do you keep pretending to be close to me? Why do you keep trying to approach me?"


    "...No..."


    "You knew Dice, not me!"


    Han Yoo-jung gradually bowed her head as shey on the floor.


    Even so, I didn''t stop.


    "The people who knew me, because of you, have be distant. It''s now irreparable with Soo-yeon and Bom."


    At my outburst, tears flowed all too easily from Han Yoo-jung''s eyes.


    That, too, could not stop me.


    "I hated being a viin. That''s why I didn''t show up. I wanted to live more like a human..."


    -Drip...drip...


    Tears slowly soaked the floor.


    I crouched down in front of her and this time, I held her cheek.


    I lifted her head so she could look up at me.


    Her tears wet the back of my hand.


    "Why did you look for me? Why did you appear and ruin my happiness? What did you want? Why did you have to do this..."


    I don''t know what expression I had when I spoke to her, but I''m sure my emotions were in on my face.


    To my question, Han Yoo-jung swallowed her tears and replied.


    "...You died because of me..."


    My grip loosened slightly.


    "...What?"


    "...I didn''t know you didn''t want to be a viin...I just wanted to take revenge on the heroes who killed you...to be of help to you...to say thank you...to apologize..."


    "..."


    It was then I vaguely remembered her.


    Due to Sce''s overwhelming presence when I died, and Soo-yeon''s presence after regressing, I couldn''t remember her.


    She was buried deep in my memory, not surfacing until now.


    But now, I felt a faint familiarity, as if I had encountered her somewhere before.


    Lost in recollection, Han Yoo-jung pushed my hand away.


    And then she suddenly rushed in and hugged me tightly.


    "..."


    She wrapped her arms around my back and pressed firmly into my embrace.


    As she wet my clothes with her tears, she asked,


    Again, she dropped the formalities.


    "...Dice, do you really not remember me?"


    ".........."


    "...We''ve crossed paths so many times... you''ve saved me several times... you were my hero..."


    Her words froze me, and I blinked for a while.


    I btedly tried to push her away through her shoulders.


    But for some reason, she wouldn''t budge.


    I thought she would fall if I applied strength, but she remained in my embrace, unmoving.


    ---


    ---


    As time passed, her grip loosened.


    She wanted to look at my face and started to pull away from the embrace.


    But the moment she let go of me, I got up.


    Leaving her and the food she prepared behind, I headed deeper into the hideout.


    Searching for a ce to rest, I continued further in.


    That night, I indeed dreamed happy dreams.


    There were two dreams.


    One was of traveling with Min-bom, experiencing new ces.


    The second was with Song Soo-yeon, sitting closely together in our restaurant, feeding each other.


    Both dreams were filled with smiles andughter.


    ---


    [raei: Author note was a little interesting so I thought I''d share:


    The names of the heroines and their rtionships with the protagonist are closely rted.


    I named them based on the order of influence they have on the protagonist.


    While Jung-gyeom is considered Earth, the Sun has the greatest influence, followed by the Moon, and then the stars.


    The motif of their rtionships is also derived from this.


    Jung-gyeom orbits around Sce, and Luna orbits around Jung-gyeom.


    When Sce rises, Jung-gyeom doesn''t pay attention to Luna.


    Even though the Moon is the closest, its rtionship is pushed away.


    Personally, I think the Moon is prettier haha.


    I thought it''d be more fun if I shared this.]Toggle New Ads


    3/5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!

 Chapter 101: Riems Paradise (1)

    Chapter 101: Riem''s Paradise (1)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Upon opening my eyes, an unbearable sense of emptiness washed over me.


    The smile that had been on my lips gradually faded away.


    It was all a dream.


    The trip with Min-Bom, the meal with Song Soo-yeon.


    Though the dream allowed me tough for the first time in a long while, the stark contrast of reality only made things harder.


    The dream that had given me a moment''s respite now felt like it hadpletely stopped me in my tracks.


    I should have kept pushing forward, difficult as it may have been.


    I should not have dreamt this happy dream.


    Iy there for a long time, my face buried in my arms, before I finally got up and organized my thoughts, stepping outside.


    I can''t just copse and stop.


    I need to find Riem and Tryno.


    Especially since capturing Riem, a teleporter, required me to move even faster.


    Stepping outside, the smell of food greeted me once again.


    As usual, Han Yoo-jung was cooking.


    Feeling my presence, she turned to look at me.


    Her eyes, still red at the corners from crying, were a bit bloodshot.


    "..."


    Unlike yesterday, she didn''t approach me aggressively.


    Maybe because we had opened up to each other and talked.


    She hesitated before taking a deep breath.


    Then, with a trembling voice, she asked as naturally as she could.


    "...Gyeom, are you hungry? I''ve cooked. Come and sit."


    My steps, which had been heading outside, froze at her words.


    It was as if her words had hooks that caught me and wouldn''t let go.


    Even though I try not to think about it, I found myself empathizing with her position.


    She thinks of me as her savior.


    My actions had inadvertently saved her.


    Even if it wasn''t something I intended, I understood the sentiment.


    The same goes for the cooking. Despite being continuously rejected by me, she keeps cooking, and I keep thinking about that persistence.


    Just as I made a firm promise to Sce in my regression, perhaps she has made a firm promise to herself about me.


    "..."


    I''m not hungry, nor do I want to eat.


    But leaving now felt bitter.


    Perhaps it''s better to pretend to eat and then leave.


    I slowly went to the table and sat down listlessly.


    Han Yoo-jung''s expression brightened like never before.


    Then she quickly started setting the table in front of me.


    There was plenty of food stored in the hideout, in case we needed to hide out for days.


    Freshly cooked rice, bean paste soup, beef and kimchi, tuna and vegetables were served.


    As I waited a bit longer, she even made a fried egg and brought it over.


    "...Eat, Gyeom."


    Without saying a word, I lifted my spoon.


    Just as I was about to casually shove some rice into my mouth, I paused for a moment.


    Han Yoo-jung was standing stiffly by my side, almost like a servant frozen in ce.


    I tried to ignore her and move my spoon, but I couldn''t bring myself to do it.


    I said,


    "...Sit down. It''s ufortable."


    "...Oh? Ah... Yes, no. Okay..."


    She took a seat opposite me.


    As she took her seat, I suddenly wondered how long it had been since Ist sat down at a dining table.


    Having someone sitting across from me, it felt like an actual meal.


    Back then, it was always Song Soo-yeon who sat there.


    ...I wonder how she''s managing her meals now.


    "....."


    I shook off the unnecessary thoughts.


    And started to put rice into my mouth.


    As ufortable as the situation was, I chewed the food quickly.


    It wasn''t tasteless.


    Even in this situation, I thought it was quite tasty.


    "...."


    As I chewed, my eyes kept meeting Han Yoo-jung''s, who was sitting opposite me.


    Han Yoo-jung would intently look at me but avert her eyes whenever our gazes met.


    "...Cough."


    A short cough escaped me due to the awkwardness.


    Han Yoo-jung sprang up, rmed, thinking that the food had gotten stuck in my throat.


    "I''ll...I''ll get you some water...!"


    "...Just sit down, please."


    Despite my words, Han Yoo-jung hurriedly brought water.


    Then, she stood by my side, restless again.


    Eventually, I sighed and said,


    "...Aren''t you going to eat?"


    It would be morefortable that way. At least she wouldn''t be staring at me like this.


    Han Yoo-jung waved her hands in refusal.


    "Ah...I''m...I''m fine."


    "If you''re not going to eat, go somewhere else. It''s ufortable having you stand by like this."


    When Iined a bit coldly, Han Yoo-jung, restless and blinking, changed her tune.


    "....Now that I think about it, I might be a little hungry..."


    Then, with stiff movements, she served herself some food in a bowl.


    Carefully, she sat down in front of me again and began to nibble at her food.


    Then, she said,


    "..........Gyeom, I''m sorry."


    "It''s okay, just eat-"


    "-No...not about that. About everything...."


    "........"


    I froze.


    Both the hand moving the spoon and the jaw chewing food stopped.


    "....I really didn''t know... If I had, I wouldn''t have done it..."


    I resumed moving as if nothing had happened and sharply said,


    "...Quiet. Don''t apologize. I don''t n to ept it."


    "I''m not asking for forgiveness...I''m just...really sorry..."


    Her voice was filled with sadness.


    I was about to raise my voice again...but reced it all with a sigh.


    "............Haah...."


    I no longer had the energy to argue. I was too tired for even petty squabbles.


    After all, on this hamster wheel, we were just repeating the same thing.


    She would keep apologizing, and I would keep getting angry.


    It was easier just to let it go.


    I shoved the remaining rice into my mouth and got up from my seat.


    I didn''t want to step outside anymore. Today, I felt like taking a break.


    Finding Riem or Tryno would be difficult since they had gone into hiding.


    There was still a lot of time since Liquid had already been captured.


    Let''s take a break.


    "....Gyeom...."


    As I stood up, Han Yoo-jung called out to me sorrowfully.


    The voice of someone whose good intentions had led to ruin was truly hard to listen to.


    Wanting to wrap up the situation, I responded vaguely.


    ".....Got it, so stop crying already."


    I headed to a different room.


    ---


    ---


    I spent several hours lying on the sofa with my eyes closed.


    I wanted to fall asleep and forget everything for a while, but naturally, sleep eluded me.


    I wasn''t tired, and my mind was too cluttered to fall asleep.


    How many hours had passed?


    A faint knocking sound came.


    -.....Knock knock.


    "..."


    I opened my eyes and looked toward the door.


    Without a response from me, the door opened.


    "...Ah."


    She was startled to see me awake and nearly dropped the tray she was holding.


    Steam was rising from the coffee, and there were snacks on the tray.


    She hurriedly started making excuses.


    "Ah...I thought if you weren''t asleep, you might want some coffee...and if you were, I thought I''d cover you with a nket..."


    "......."


    ".....Sorry."


    She started to carefully close the door.


    I sighed and said,


    "....If you''re in, put it down and go."


    At that, Han Yoo-jung brightened up and stepped inside quickly.


    She carefully ced the tray next to me and sat down nearby.


    "....?"


    "....?"


    When I looked at her quizzically, she tilted her head in confusion as well.


    "...Aren''t you leaving?"


    When I asked, Han Yoo-jung blushed and got up from her seat.


    "Ah....! That...! Sorry....!"


    Seeing her so embarrassed made me change my mind.


    "...It''s okay. Just sit down."


    It wouldn''t make much of a difference anyway.


    Whether she saw me as her savior, or whatever her intentions were in her actions, her fate was already decided.


    "...Don''t think this will make me go easy on you. You''re still going to be handed over to the Association."


    On this matter, Han Yoo-jung nodded.


    "Yes. I know."


    Her voice was firm, as if she had already epted it all.


    "........."


    I got up and sat on the sofa.


    I took a sip of the coffee she made.


    Silence fell.


    Only the ticking of the clock in the room could be heard.


    It was Han Yoo-jung who broke the silence.


    ".....That..."


    She said just one word and then looked at me, as if asking for permission to continue.


    "..."


    When I remained silent, she continued.


    "........That...what will happen going forward...?"


    "..."


    ".......If catching the alliance is the goal, I''ll help."


    My gaze turned towards her.


    "You''d betray yourrades?"


    "They weren''trades. It was a rule from the start not to get close... we were only together for mutual benefit."


    "...."


    "....Luna is...."


    She continued, cautiously gauging my reaction.


    ".......You don''t n to catch Luna, right...? You care about her."


    "..."


    "I, I shouldn''t have asked. It''s obvious. I''ll just help you find Tryno and Riem."


    I looked forward again.


    I took another sip of my coffee.


    Next to me, Han Yoo-jung murmured quietly.


    "...But......I''m a bit...jealous."


    I gave her a look, but Han Yoo-jung wasn''t looking at me anymore.


    She was looking down slightly, picking at her nails.


    "...You really care about Luna..."


    She quickly realized what she had said and looked up at me, surprised.


    Then, she forced a smile to defuse the situation and stood up.


    "...I...I''ll go then. Let me know if you need anything...?"


    I watched her leave.


    It was the first time I realized that it was possible to feel both anger and pity simultaneously.


    ---


    ---


    Song Soo-yeon realized something all at once.


    "....Ah."


    Just as she had btedly found out that Dice and Jung-gyeom were the same person, she now understood another important fact.


    She had heard that Ste had been taken by Dice.


    In other words, the two of them had to be in the same ce.


    Song Soo-yeon hurriedly searched for Ste''s number.


    "........"


    Then, with a trembling heart, she pressed the call button.


    Ste might not be able to answer the call.


    If she was locked up somewhere, Jung-gyeom would have taken her phone.


    ...And for Song Soo-yeon, that was actually preferable.


    If Ste couldn''t answer, then Jung-gyeom would have to.


    The ringing went on for a long time.


    It was lucky the phone wasn''t turned off, but...if it didn''t connect, it all didn''t matter.


    -Tick.


    And then, the call connected.


    Song Soo-yeon''s heart sank.


    She licked her lips and asked hesitantly.


    "........Uh, Mister...?"


    "............"


    "......Is it you, Mister?"


    "It''s me."


    Ste''s voice came through, slightly somber.


    Song Soo-yeon''s face involuntarily scrunched up.


    Why was she answering the call?


    It was Ste''s phone, but hadn''t she been taken by Jung-gyeom?


    "....Ste, where are you?"


    Song Soo-yeon asked.


    It might be that she wasn''t with Jung-gyeom.


    Getting information was the priority.


    After a long silence, Ste answered.


    "......I''m with Gyeom."


    ".....................What?"


    Gyeom. A term of familiarity.


    And at Ste''s words, Song Soo-yeon''s heart sank deeper.

 Chapter 102: Riems Paradise (2)

    Chapter 102: Riem''s Paradise (2)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Han Yoo-jung felt a moment of jealousy.


    Regardless of what was being discussed, Jung-gyeom''s conversations always prioritized Luna.


    His actions were all tailored to Luna as well.


    There were times when she felt like she wasn''t too far from Sce, but it was nothingpared to Luna.


    Given they were part of the same Viin Alliance, it was perhaps inevitable that there would be many questions about Luna.


    But for Han Yoo-jung, who had to listen to these questions repeatedly, feelings of jealousy inevitably began to simmer.


    Especially when she found out that even if the entire alliance were to be captured, Luna would be exempted... there was no greater source of jealousy.


    She knew that Jung-gyeom revealing himself as Dice was all for Luna.


    It was she who had walked a dirtier path for Jung-gyeom, and she who had held onto him longer.


    They were in the same Viin Alliance, yet Luna was receiving all this love, while she was being handed over to the association.


    So, she was just being a little spiteful.


    -......Gyeom....?


    Song Soo-yeon stuttered in her response.


    It was a spur-of-the-moment thing.


    Regardless of the situation or any differences with Luna.


    If she thought about Jung-gyeom''s saddened face, she knew too well that she had no right to do this.


    She struggled with her inner turmoil and quietly apologized.


    "........I''m sorry. I was just ying around."


    The trembling breath of Song Soo-yeon was conveyed.


    With just that one sentence, she was greatly agitated.


    It was the first time hearing such a voice from her.


    She hadn''t thought Song Soo-yeon, who was as cold as ice, could show such a side.


    That reminded her of the dreams she had given to Luna.


    In those dreams, Luna was with Jung-gyeom.


    A slight regret bloomed.


    It''s just a dream, but... somehow, the idea of Jung-gyeom being intimately involved with another woman in a dream was ufortable.


    Han Yoo-jung didn''t want to be the one by Jung-gyeom''s side.


    She had once, but... her current sins were too severe. She wasn''t shameless enough to do so.


    ...She dreamt of being by his side. But it was just a dream.


    So, maybe just in her dreams, she didn''t want to give him to someone else.


    Han Yoo-jung thought for a moment.


    What would happen if she told Jung-gyeom all of this?


    Only Song Soo-yeon might know exactly what was dreamt, but... how would he react if he knew she had such lustful dreams about him?


    Han Yoo-jung shook her head. She pushed the thoughts away and erased them.


    -...Whether it''s a joke or not, you know his name.


    ---


    ---


    "...Whether it''s a joke or not, you know his name."


    Emotions surged within Song Soo-yeon.


    Jung-gyeom, who had left her side, was now with Ste.


    Their rtionship was anything but ordinary.


    Judging by the fact that she already knew his name.


    After all, how could one casually call him ''Gyeom'' even in jest?


    How could someone who had been captured disy suchposure?


    Though unknown, one thing was certain: it wasn''t an ufortable situation.


    A burning jealousy red up.


    Shameless as it may be, she despised the thought of another woman being by his side instead of herself.


    This feeling was beyond her control.


    It boiled up from her core, unstoppable.


    She was furiously enraged.


    Why should another woman be by the side of the man she loves, a man she cannot approach?


    Being part of the same Viin Alliance, why was there such disparity?


    She was discarded, while Ste called him ''Gyeom.''


    The difference left her breathless.


    Anxious thoughts chased each other endlessly.


    Knowing full well there was no chance... yet, the mere fact that Jung-gyeom and Ste shared the same space implied they had a close rtionship.


    It felt as though they had already reached the point where they called each other by nicknames.


    She could no longer suppress her racing heart.


    "Where are you?"


    Song Soo-yeon asked.


    -....Pardon?


    "Where are you? Tell me."


    Song Soo-yeon grabbed her coat and crammed her feet into her shoes.


    Without even knowing the destination, she burst out the door.


    Meanwhile, Ste remained silent.


    Song Soo-yeon started to press her.


    "Where are you, where are you, where are you...! Hurry up and tell me, f*ck!"


    -...I... I dont know. Im trapped in this space...


    "How can someone who''s trapped use a phone? Don''t try to fool me, just tell me quickly."


    -...I''m not locked in a basement. I can move around the ce.


    The more she dug, the more anxious she became.


    She could deduce the fact that Ste was living in the same space as Jung-gyeom.


    Were they eating together? Sleeping together?


    Song Soo-yeon''s grip on her phone whitened her knuckles.


    After taking a deep breath and forcibly suppressing her emotions, she asked clearly.


    "...Ste. Please answer me. Where is he-"


    --Eh? Ah, Gye... Gyeom?


    That familiar nickname rang out again, supposedly in jest.


    At the same time, Ste''s voice moved away from the phone.


    In the background, footsteps approached.


    Song Soo-yeon''s heart started to race faster than ever at the sound of those steps.


    Soon, a strange noise came from the speaker, followed by a man''s voice.


    -.......Soo-yeon.


    "Ah....! Mister...! Where are you-"


    -What part of my words did you not understand?


    He spoke coldly. Soo-yeon''s heart froze just the same.


    -I told you to live without me. Why do you keep annoyingly looking for me?


    "..................."


    Soo-yeon opened her mouth, but no words came out.


    Is this what it feels like to have a stake driven through your heart?


    -...Are you misunderstanding something because we touched hands a few days ago?


    "....Ah.........Ah..."


    -Have you already forgotten how you deceived me? Don''t you know that''s the end for us?


    Tears flowed uncontrobly as she struggled to plead.


    "...Don''t say things like that..."


    The sharpness of the past was nowhere to be found.


    It had been worn down, battered, and dulled.


    At those words, Jung-gyeom took a deep breath. The sound of him taking a deep breath sounded clearly.


    Song Soo-yeon continued.


    "I still... don''t want it to end... I need you... Mister... sob... I need you..."


    -...I don''t need you.


    ".....!"


    Song Soo-yeon leaned against a nearby wall with her hand.


    Otherwise, she felt like she might copse.


    She moved her lips for a while before speaking.


    "......Say that... to my face."


    Determination flickered in her tear-streaked eyes.


    She felt she needed to see Jung-gyeom''s face at least.


    And she could vaguely sense it.


    That he was lying.


    Listening to the voice of his heart would make it clear.


    No matter the lies, her abilities would make it known.


    "Why... why are you saying such words over the phone?"


    -.....


    "Come in front of me and say it. Right...? Curse or hit me, but at least show your face and say it...!"


    -...


    "If not, I''ll keep chasing after you till the end. I know I''m a b*tch, a f*cking b*tch...! But I can''t go on without you now...! If you hate that, then tell me to f*ck off to my face!"


    -Beep.


    The call was disconnected.


    "...Mister? Ah, Mister?"


    Song Soo-yeon repeated looking at the phone screen and then putting it to her ear.


    Jung-gyeom''s voice did note back.


    Song Soo-yeon quickly pressed the call button again.


    -The phone is turned off...


    But only a hollow automated message replied.


    As she took deep breaths and her emotions calmed, Song Soo-yeon once again realized what she had done.


    She had lost her temper again. It had been a long time since she heard his voice, and yet she exploded in anger.


    She slumped powerlessly to the floor.


    There was so much she wanted to say.


    But she couldn''t say anything at all.


    A hollowugh burst out. She hated her idiotic self so much.


    But it was also inevitable for her. She couldn''t resolve this situation by being passive.


    So, she quickly wiped her tears and stood up.


    And she headed to a bustling downtown area.


    If there was no clue, then she would sh until her head broke.


    Someone might have seen him.


    Even if only one in ten thousand had seen him, Song Soo-yeon needed that clue.


    She stopped passing people and asked.


    "Excuse me, have you seen this person?"


    And she detailed Jung-gyeom''s appearance.


    There were no photos of Jung-gyeom to show.


    Her previous phone was destroyed by Sce, and on her new phone, transferred only with numbers, there were no such memories.


    She could only spout descriptions filled in her head.


    "...He has big hands, and, and a beautiful smile. Have you seen someone like-"


    "-Sorry, I haven''t seen him. But can I have your number...?"


    She found herself in the midst of the harassment and advances she despised most from men.


    Jealousy and gossip among women stretched on.


    But Song Soo-yeon didn''t back down like before.


    If Jung-gyeom was at the end of this, she could keep going.


    The jealousy and gaze of strangers were nothingpared to the hardship of not having Jung-gyeom by her side.


    ---


    ---


    -Beep.


    After hanging up, I stood there, dazed.


    ''...Say that... to my face.''


    Song Soo-yeon''s words reyed in my head.


    I couldn''t give her any response.


    How could I tell her to f*ck off to her face?


    When I was first betrayed, my emotions were so intense that I could have done it.


    But not anymore. I no longer have the intense impulse to ruin everything.


    "......Gyeom......"


    Han Yoo-jung''s voice came from behind me as I stood there.


    I tossed my phone aside.


    I didn''t want to engage in a lengthy conversation with her.


    "...Stop doing useless things."


    With just that, I left the room.


    I had rested enough for today.


    With a mask flipped onto my face, I finished preparing to go out.


    Today, if I could just run into Tryno or Riem, that would be great.


    I didn''t want to fight with Sce today.


    After lightly wishing to a god I didn''t believe in, I left the hideout.


    I had to start by visiting the criminal organizations.


    Maybe from there, I could find a lead.


    ---


    ---


    Time passed, and the sun was setting.


    Song Soo-yeon was still in the area, asking about Jung-gyeom.


    When she went to the police station, she found out that Jung-gyeom had already been reported missing.


    It meant there was nothing left to do but continue asking around like this.


    Sometimes, a few people persistently followed her.


    Some asked for her number, others offered business cards with offers to appear on broadcasts...


    If it were like before, she would have used her powers to make them disappear somewhere.


    But she knew better than anyone what using her powers had led her to.


    Moreover, Jung-gyeom''s words not to use her powers anymore echoed in her head, so she didn''t even consider it.


    She had to struggle to shake them off like before.


    Song Soo-yeon sighed internally.


    There are times when suddenly all strength drains away.


    And when strength drains, loneliness arrives like a twin.


    She wondered what she was doing in this vast world all alone.


    Song Soo-yeon closed her eyes tightly and pushed away the thoughts.


    She had floundered in this loneliness and cried for days.


    And if she just kept crying... nothing would change.


    She would be left in the same ce.


    She moved on again.


    "Excuse me-"


    "-Hey!"


    Then, someone called out to Song Soo-yeon.


    Turning around, a woman with dark wine-colored hair was approaching.


    Their eyes met, and the woman smiled broadly.


    "...?"


    And then, lust began to fill her eyes.


    Song Soo-yeon instinctively felt a repulsion and took a step back.


    The woman approached.


    Her instincts were screaming at her to run away.


    But wondering if it was just her own sense of victimhood, she didn''t move.


    Having spent the whole day looking for Jung-gyeom... perhaps this woman might have something to say about him.


    "....Haah...."


    From two steps away, the woman slowly let out a heated sigh.


    ".......You''re beautiful..."


    Chills ran down Song Soo-yeon''s spine.


    An rm that she shouldn''t go any further rang.


    She stepped back even more.


    Seeing her reaction, the woman quickly said,


    "Don''t run away. Don''t you recognize me?"


    ".........Huh?"


    "........It''s me,"


    And then the woman called out to Song Soo-yeon with her lips.


    ''...Luna.''


    Song Soo-yeon blinked her eyes.


    "....Ri.........em...?"


    Riem smiled widely,ughing.

 Chapter 103: Riems Paradise (3)

    Chapter 103: Riem''s Paradise (3)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "Shall we go somewhere to talk?"


    Riem approached with a smile.


    She reached out her hand, trying to grab Song Soo-yeon.


    Song Soo-yeon dodged her hand, warning her. She had a strong feeling that she shouldn''t be touched by her.


    "Don''t touch me."


    At those words, a crack appeared in Riem''s smile.


    But it quickly smoothed over.


    With a sigh and a shrug of her shoulders, she spoke from a distance, as Song Soo-yeon had warned.


    "Still, let''s move somewhere else. It''s hard to talk here."


    Riem looked around.


    It was a bustling area, with many eyes on them, especially with Song Soo-yeon''s looks.


    In such a ce, it was impossible to bring up Luna, Riem, or the alliance.


    Song Soo-yeon nodded and began to walk.


    She had no intention of heading to apletely secluded area.


    A ce where they could talk... but wasn''t dangerous.


    That''s what she was looking for.


    All the while, she kept her distance from Riem.


    ---


    ---


    The ce Song Soo-yeon chose was a park.


    A ce she often came to, holding hands with Jung-gyeom.


    Here, others wouldn''t be able to overhear their conversation, and Riem wouldn''t be able to act recklessly.


    Especially now that her face was fully exposed.


    Cameras had captured her face.


    But even in this situation, Song Soo-yeon couldn''t help but think of Jung-gyeom.


    Should she tell him that she was with Riem?


    Jung-gyeom was chasing after the viin alliance.


    The exact reason was unclear.


    But perhaps he was trying to alleviate the sense of betrayal he felt from her by destroying this alliance.


    She didn''t want to reveal her location to Jung-gyeom.


    Especially since it would only further tarnish his reputation if he subdued Riem.


    Watching Jung-gyeom fall apart because of her was truly unbearable.


    Yet, she was conflicted.


    For whatever reason, Jung-gyeom was pursuing the alliance. Shouldn''t she tell him?


    It was too hard to decide what to do.


    When they stopped at an appropriate ce, Riem spoke, keeping a certain distance.


    "Aren''t you being too wary of me? I''m hurt. We used to be close, remember?"


    She checked the surrounding people out for a walk in the park and the CCTV cameras as she spoke.


    To that, Song Soo-yeon replied.


    "I don''t remember us being close."


    Riem responded yfully.


    "Come on, why are you like that? You were happy with me when you first joined the alliance as Luna-"


    "-There was a rule in the alliance. Not to get too close to each other. You''re delusional."


    To that, Riem responded with a smile.


    It was a fundamentally different feeling from Jung-gyeom''s pure smile.


    Song Soo-yeon intended to spit out her piece and leave.


    If she didn''t tie up loose ends here, the alliance would continue to hunt her down.


    "I''m not going back to the alliance."


    Song Soo-yeon dered it to be over.


    However, Riem showed not the slightest bit of agitation. She just maintained that unpleasant smile as if she had expected this.


    "There''s no longer a need to be in the alliance."


    "Why?"


    Because Jung-gyeom is gone.


    Song Soo-yeon suppressed that painful truth within herself.


    Saying it out loud felt like acknowledging it... and she had no reason to exin herself to Riem.


    "Is it any of your business?"


    Her reply was sharp.


    Riem shrugged her shoulders again, indicating that it made no difference to her.


    Just when it seemed odd why Riem had sought her out in the first ce, Riem said,


    "Well, actually, it''s the same for me, Luna. I also have no intention of returning to the alliance... um... to Tryno."


    "What?"


    As Song Soo-yeon frowned, Riem continued to exin.


    "Ah, you didn''t know. The alliance is already over... Let''s see... Ste was captured by Dice."


    Song Soo-yeon clenched her fists.


    Riem simply continued speaking.


    "Liquid has disappeared... probably captured by Dice as well. Stingshot was taken down by Tryno. And Luna, you''ve been absent."


    "It''s over. Anyone who isn''t a fool knows it. But Tryno is a fool, still struggling. I have no ns to join Tryno''s scheme. Tryno, Liquid, Stingshot, the three of them couldn''t beat Dice, so how could they now?"


    She hadn''t realized things had progressed that far.


    She had heard they were all injured, but she hadn''t imagined the alliance''s situation had deteriorated to this extent.


    Everything was moving too quickly.


    She had never thought the always gentle, kind, pure, and foolish Jung-gyeom to be this powerful.


    In her heart, he was still the good-hearted Jung-gyeom. Still warm, still happy over a simple friendship bracelet.


    That he had this kind of power was a fact she couldn''t get used to.


    Despite being his first friend and priding herself on knowing him better than anyone.


    Lost in thought, Song Soo-yeon snapped back to reality.


    She shifted her gaze to Riem.


    Riem licked her lips as she closed her mouth.


    The more she did, the more anxious Song Soo-yeon became.


    She asked the obvious question.


    "If the alliance is over, why did youe looking for me?"


    Riem suddenly took a step forward.


    Song Soo-yeon, startled, stepped back three or four steps.


    Riem paused at that movement, then spoke again with a calm smile.


    "I came because I was worried about Luna."


    "What?"


    "And I also wanted to be closer again..."


    The atmosphere gradually changed.


    Havinge this far, Song Soo-yeon could no longer be unaware.


    She wasn''t ignorant of Riem''s motives.


    She could tell that her cursed appearance was the reason.


    "Not once has my looks ever been helpful."


    When Jung-gyeom praised her, saying she was pretty and cute, she thought there was indeed an advantage to it.


    Just hearing such words felt like all the grievances she had suffered werepensated in one go.


    But it wasn''t enough to steal his heart.


    In the end, this appearance has never been helpful.


    It always brings about ufortable situations.


    Song Soo-yeon realized she was in a more dangerous situation than she thought.


    Pretending not to be disturbed, she started to back away.


    "I have no intention of bing close with you."


    "I''ll treat you well."


    Riem advanced as much as Song Soo-yeon created distance.


    "I don''t need it. I don''t want to associate with viins anymore."


    "Then I''ll quit being a viin too. I''ll even reserve a ce with delicious food for us today."


    "I said I don''t need it."


    "People need to eat."


    Song Soo-yeon finally frowned and snapped.


    "Can''t you understand when someone''s telling you to go away?"


    Riem burst intoughter again.


    Then, she said,


    "Then I guess you''ll have to be a ve. That works better for me."


    Riem reached out her hand and lunged at Song Soo-yeon.


    ---


    ---


    I''ve taken down several criminal organizations.


    The bigger they are, the longer the tail.


    As the influence of the Viin Alliance was significant, finding a crime syndicate not rted to the alliance was more challenging.


    Most normally wouldn''t have given any answers if I hade asking... Is it because the alliance is crumbling?


    Or because they''re scared of me?


    Unusually, they gave answers easily.


    Though it wouldn''t have mattered much if they didn''t answer.


    I came looking for the fourth criminal organization.


    In front of a crumbling building, I made the members kneel in a line and asked,


    "Answer what you know."


    Then, I showed a picture I found inside the building, a picture that was hard to keep calm about.


    It was Song Soo-yeon''s face.


    "Why do you have this picture?"


    Though I didn''t know for sure, this organization had to be rted to the alliance.


    Just the fact they had Song Soo-yeon''s picture made me lose myposure.


    "Not going to answer?"


    When the first member I asked didn''t answer, I grabbed his shoulder and froze it.


    "Aaaahhh!!"


    The one who had been silent screamed and copsed.


    I moved to the next one.


    Without a word, I just showed them the picture.


    I didn''t give them much time.


    If they didn''t answer within 2 seconds, I froze their shoulders in turn.


    It took until the fourth person for a proper answer toe out.


    It was the leader of the organization.


    "We were ordered to find the person in the picture...!"


    Despite feeling the contradiction in the leader answering faster than anyone else, I continued my questioning.


    "By whom?"


    "Ri...Riem....."


    "Contact them."


    "What?"


    "Tell Riem that we''ve found the person in the picture. Draw them here."


    "Ah...! Yes...! Understood...!"


    Receiving the sharp res of his already injured peers and the relieved looks of those still waiting for their turn, he picked up the phone.


    The call was connected immediately.


    At the same time, I grabbed the leader''s neck.


    I signaled him to act properly.


    Trembling, the leader managed to suppress his tone and said,


    "Riem?"


    -Hm? Haha. Why did you call?


    Riem''s voice sounded pleased.


    "We found her."


    -Found what?


    "The person in the picture. You know, the pretty one."


    -Ah, I know. You''re not the only ones who saw her.


    I frowned.


    Without realizing it, I tightened my grip on the leader''s neck.


    Feeling the pressure, the leader swallowed hard and, to appease me, made up a lie to lure Riem in.


    "I''ll capture her, so pleasee here. We''ll prepare everything so you can take her away."


    -Ah... haha. No need, now.


    "What?"


    At the words ''no need,'' the leader nced at me, terrified.


    But I was focused only on Riem''s words.


    She said,


    -I''ve already captured her, that girl.


    -Ah... she''s pretty. Haha. Well, don''t worry about it anymore. Have a good day!


    Riem hung up with a cheerful voice.


    I stood there, frozen in ce for a moment.


    ---


    ---


    When I came to my senses, I was standing in front of Ste.


    I wasn''t sure how quickly I had returned.


    Despite what I said to Song Soo-yeon on the phone this morning.


    I thought about contacting her again.


    I just wanted to know she was safe.


    But as soon as I entered the hideout, Han Yoo-jung rushed toward me with a phone in her hand.


    As I looked at her silently, Han Yoo-jung hesitated for a moment, seemingly in doubt.


    Feeling an uneasy premonition, I told her,


    "Speak up, don''t hesitate."


    Han Yoo-jung lifted the phone.


    There was a text message.


    From Song Soo-yeon.


    -Help me.

 Chapter 104: Riems Paradise (4)

    Chapter 104: Riem''s Paradise (4)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    It was a moment of hesitation.


    As Riem charged in, Song Soo-yeon was nning to use her powers.


    No matter how much Jung-gyeom had told her... he would understand this.


    She could use her abilities to either utilize the people around her to block Riem or directly confront Riem with her powers.


    But a thought that suddenly crossed her mind made her hesitate.


    ...If she got caught here, would Jung-gyeom worry about her?


    Jung-gyeom, who had dered that he hadpletely detached his feelings from her.


    Jung-gyeom, who had said their rtionship was over and that she should live on her own from now on.


    Is it really over?


    Does he not have even a sliver of feelings left for her?


    Does he not care whether she suffers or not?


    If it''s a life where Jung-gyeom doesn''t care anyway... it''s already worthless.


    Nothing would change if she got caught by Riem.


    If Jung-gyeom really doesn''te to find her, biting her tongue and dying wouldn''t be such a bad idea.


    In that moment of hesitation, Riem''s hand touched her arm.


    "Got you."


    And with Riem''s excited tone, she was suddenly transported to another ce.


    A dark room, surrounded by stone walls.


    Damp air enveloped her skin, and she could see iron bars in the distance.


    It wasn''t hard to tell that this was where Riem kept her ves.


    The fear that arose, her concern for herself, was momentary.


    Song Soo-yeon took a gamble.


    She pushed Riem away and took out her phone.


    And before anyone could stop her, she sent a message to Ste.


    ---


    ---


    Han Yoo-jung stuttered.


    Knowing that I was concerned about Song Soo-yeon, she was cautious.


    "There was, there was no other exnation. Just this..."


    I realized as I read the message.


    Perhaps I realized toote.


    I couldn''t leave Song Soo-yeon.


    The deep anger that surprised me, the sensation of my blood turning cold, made it undeniable.


    She still meant so much to me.


    Like Sce, Song Soo-yeon had also made her way deep into my heart.


    The mere plea for help made any hesitation disappear.


    Rather, it calmed me down to the extent that all my nerves awakened.


    I asked.


    "Tell me everything you know about Riem."


    "...Ri...Riem? If Riem took her-"


    "-Don''t ask back, just answer."


    I reached out and grabbed Han Yoo-jung by the nape of her neck.


    Our faces came closer.


    Han Yoo-jung''s pupils shook violently from side to side.


    But soon, she swallowed her saliva and began to exin.


    "...She... She''s a teleporter. She can only use her ability once a day. If... If Luna has been taken by Riem, then she can''t use her ability anymore today."


    I memorized every word she said without missing a single detail. I don''t think I''ve been this focused in a long time.


    "...The worrying thing is, Riem has a peculiar taste..."


    My face involuntarily frowned.


    My heart sank as if dropping.


    I had to try my best not to apply too much force with the hand that was holding Han Yoo-jung''s nape.


    "...She likes women. The reason she joined the alliance was also because she wanted women ves. Considering Luna''s appearance...maybe..."


    "...Do you know where she lives?"


    "I can roughly figure it out. I''ve heard that Riem already has two ves... I have deduced a location based on that story... Ah, she also said she wanted to buy an ind before. If you hadn''t shown up, she probably would have bought it. Maybe she already did."


    "Where is it?"


    "The current location? Or the ind?"


    "Tell me everything."


    I don''t think I''ve ever been more urgent in my life.


    Especially after the story about her preferences came out.


    I hadn''t forgotten how she developed a disdain for men.


    The sexual harassment and molestation she had to endure.


    I had to find her before anything happened.


    Han Yoo-jung hesitated for a moment and then spoke.


    "I...I''ll mark it on the map. Come inside for a moment."


    ---


    ---


    Voices could be heard through the corridor.


    "Yes! Lord Riem! Understood!"


    A woman''s voice, not Riem''s, was heard.


    Measured and submissive in tone.


    Riem was probably talking to her ves.


    Regardless of the process, they truly fit the term ves.


    Completely submissive to Riem.


    Beyond maniption, it was brainwashing.


    Riem was even more sinister than I had imagined.


    Soon, the sound of her approaching was heard.


    Song Soo-yeon buried her face in her knees.


    She didn''t want to face Riem now.


    She was only waiting for Jung-gyeom, uncertain if he woulde.


    "...Luna, lift your head."


    The sound of a hand touching the iron bars rang out. Riem spoke to Song Soo-yeon in a sticky voice.


    Song Soo-yeon, of course, did not listen to him.


    But Riem did not care about that.


    "...Ah. How much I cherish this time."


    "..."


    "These moments of your rejection are precious to me. They be the seasoning for when you''ll like meter."


    "...Get lost."


    "Ah! Don''t provoke me. I''m actually holding back a lot."


    Song Soo-yeon''s fingernails dug into her own arm.


    I thought I could bear it, but... it was more disgusting and... more frightening than I expected.


    Being forcibly confined felt horrible.


    Did I do something foolish?


    What should I do if Jung-gyeom doesn''t evere?


    Did he even see the message?


    Does he know I''m caught like this?


    "Luna, do you know that you are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen?"


    "..."


    "Actually, just having you here satisfies me. Should I call you a trophy?"


    Then someone else approached.


    Song Soo-yeon slightly lifted her head.


    A beautiful woman in a pure white dress appeared, holding a te of food in one hand.


    Riem smiled at her.


    "Thank you, Strawberry."


    The woman, nicknamed ''Strawberry'' as if she were a pet dog, nodded.


    Of course, Strawberry was probably not her real name.


    As soon as Riem closed her eyes, the woman called Strawberry approached and kissed her.


    Unable to watch any longer, Song Soo-yeon looked down.


    The explicit sound of their tongues intertwining filled the air.


    Then, a metal te beneath Song Soo-yeon''s bars opened.


    Through it, the food brought by the ve was passed in.


    Riem said,


    "Make sure to eat well."


    "..."


    "...If you don''t eat, you''ll be punished today."


    ---


    ---


    Where is this ce?


    Song Soo-yeon kept thinking.


    It wasn''t a basement.


    Through the windows barred with iron, the darkening sky was visible.


    Could this be the ind Riem so desired?


    ...It wasn''t an impossibility.


    Sometimes, she could smell the ocean.


    Song Soo-yeon thought, about 5 days.


    She could hold out for about 5 days.


    ...I''m not sure. Maybe it would be hard tost that long.


    She feared she might end up like the woman called ''Strawberry''.


    ...If it''s an ind, how long would it take for Jung-gyeom toe?


    Would he be able to find her?


    Maybe he doesn''t even care at all.


    The longer she stayed in this dark ce, the more her mind could only think of negative things.


    Soon, footsteps sounded.


    It had to be Riem.


    Suddenly, she began to understand how the ves were brainwashed.


    Just the sound of footsteps made Riem y with her emotions.


    Tension and fear arose.


    Song Soo-yeon buried her face in her knees again.


    To her, Riem said,


    "...You didn''t eat?"


    "..."


    The food had already gone cold and dried up.


    Riem let out a long sigh.


    Silence ensued.


    "..."


    Just when she wondered if she had left without a word,


    The sound of keys jangling was heard.


    Song Soo-yeon startled and lifted her head.


    -Click.


    But Riem had already entered inside and was closing the bars again.


    Only then did she realize that the bars served as a psychological barrier.


    The barrier between them disappearingpletely made her feel as if she had be more vulnerable.


    She got goosebumps.


    Her heart raced.


    "...You should... receive a punishment, right?"


    "......."


    Song Soo-yeon curled up even more.


    For her, who had only recently be an adult, this was a great fear.


    -Swish... Thud.


    "....?"


    At the sound that suddenly came, Song Soo-yeon lifted her head.


    Riem was taking off her shirt.


    She could already tell what her intentions were, what the punishment would be.


    It was clearly sexual.


    Just looking at the changed expression in Riem''s eyes was enough to understand.


    A terribly disgusting look.


    She licked her upper lip as she approached her.


    "...I said it''s punishment, but actually... I can''t hold back anymore."


    Song Soo-yeon finally spoke.


    "...Stop... it."


    "...Huh? You''re mine now, you know."


    "...Stop... I said."


    Riem took another step closer.


    Song Soo-yeon had drawn a line in her heart, and she crossed it.


    Her hands and eyes began to shine purple.


    Hoping it would take effect on her, she attempted to manipte her.


    "...St, stop it."


    Riem frowned and stopped.


    Song Soo-yeon did not lose her momentum and continued to exert force through her hands.


    "........Huh."


    However, Riem, who had stopped staggering, soon smiled.


    "...Looks like it''s not enough."


    And she continued to approach.


    "...Wha... what...?"


    Song Soo-yeon, while sitting, slid backwards.


    But Riem approached even faster.


    "...Looks like I''ll have to punish you."


    Riem extended her arm.


    Her hand hooked Song Soo-yeon''s arm.


    Riem''s face was filled with an excited smile.


    Song Soo-yeon''s mouth twitched, but no words came out due to fear.


    She couldn''t say stop, don''t, or anything at all.


    She pushed at Riem, but Song Soo-yeon, who hadn''t been eating well recently, didn''t have much strength.


    Riem swiftly tore off Song Soo-yeon''s top.


    This level of violence and malice was something she was facing for the first time.


    Her mind went nk.


    And in that state... there was only one person she could think of.


    ".....Ah.... Mister....."


    As if begging, she called out his name.


    She already knew Jung-gyeom wouldn''t arrive in time.


    But even so, she called out his name.


    Riem said,


    "Forget that man. Now I-"


    -Bang!!!!


    At that moment, the entire building shook as if there was an earthquake.


    Song Soo-yeon and Riem looked around at themotion.


    Riem asked as if talking to herself.


    "...Wha-!"


    But his words were neverpleted.


    From the shadows created by the moonlight piercing through the bars, a man burst out and grabbed Riem by the throat.


    "Haa...haa... This bastard...!"


    The man, breathing heavily, lifted Riem by the neck.


    A dice falls in front of Song Soo-yeon.


    The number was 6.


    In this unbelievable situation, Song Soo-yeon murmured.


    ".........Ah, Mister...?"


    Once again, her very own hero appears.

 Chapter 105: Riems Paradise (5)

    Chapter 105: Riem''s Paradise (5)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    I''ve never killed anyone before, but now, I think I could do it.


    As soon as I saw Song Soo-yeon, struggling against this woman with her top torn, my rationality snapped.


    Appearing from behind the viin called Riem, I grabbed her neck and lifted her up.


    I wanted to snap it right there, but then Riem wouldn''t even know how she had died.


    I wanted her to tremble in fear a bit more, to die in more agony.


    I mmed her into the ground.


    I could see the panic in Riem''s eyes.


    When I didn''t let go of her neck, fear gradually started to fill those eyes.


    This would be my first kill. But there was no hesitation.


    I pinned down Riem as she gritted her teeth and iled.


    She tried to scratch and tear at my arm that was pressing on her neck.


    Using my other hand, I froze both her hands that were touching my forearm.


    Looking more panicked, she nced at her hands and then back at me.


    Her eyes began to blur.


    Soon, they rolled back.


    "...Assh...ole...!"


    I watched her end.


    I don''t know how I''ll regret this murderter.


    But that, I''ll leave to the future me.


    I couldn''t forgive her now.


    "Mister!!"


    And then, someone hugged me from the side.


    My mind cleared, and my vision widened.


    The strength in my grip loosened.


    Riem was unconscious, motionless.


    "Stop...please stop..."


    Shivering, something in my arms spoke.


    Her familiar scent wafted over.


    The feeling of her bobbed hair and the strength in her arms.


    How long had it been?


    Feeling her embrace, it felt like my frozen heart was melting.


    Song Soo-yeon held me tight and said,


    "I...I don''t want you to be a murderer because of me...please..."


    Her feelings reached me in an instant, and I lost my strength.


    I let go of Riem and slumped to the side, as Song Soo-yeon adjusted her posture and hugged me again.


    Holding me tightly around the waist, she cried.


    "....Sob...sob..."


    At the sound of her tears, I quickly detached her from me.


    Then, I checked her body.


    "Soo-yeon...! Are you hurt anywhere......"


    And as I spoke, I stopped myself.


    I almost naturally treated her like before.


    Song Soo-yeon nodded.


    Her top was torn, revealing her bra, but she wiped her tears with her forearm, not caring about that.


    "I''m okay...nothing happened..."


    "...."


    She cautiously reached out her hand towards my mask.


    Without realizing it, I lightly brushed her hand away.


    "........."


    She frowned like a child and cried before reaching out her arms to me.


    She was asking for a hug.


    As if she was confirming my affection for her.


    "...Sob...sniff..."


    Seeing her cry like that, I felt like I might start crying too.


    It felt like our hearts were synchronizing.


    I almost lost the strength in my arms at that look.


    Her body, which I was pushing away, almost leaned back into me.


    But considering our current rtionship, I pushed her away.


    It was difficult.


    "...."


    Then, without a word, I took handcuffs from my back pocket and put them on the frozen wrists of Riem.


    Song Soo-yeon, in her miserable state, reached out her arms towards me again.


    She turned her body to look at me.


    She said, sadly,


    "Hug me... I mean it, hug me..."


    "...."


    I clenched my teeth.


    I had decided to turn myself in.


    Our separation was predetermined.


    That''s why I told her to live on her own.


    That''s why I didn''t go back even after a certain level of anger had subsided.


    After tying up Riem, I took off my coat and silently covered Song Soo-yeon with it.


    Persistently pushing her away as she kept trying to hug me, I slowly dressed her.


    -Zip.


    I zipped up the coat to cover her underwear.


    Song Soo-yeon''s eyes never left mine.


    Maybe because my eyes were the only part of my face that could be seen.


    "......Take off...your mask... I want to see your face..."


    She pleaded with a sob.


    I pretended not to hear that too.


    Even though we already know everything about each other, something as insignificant as showing my face...


    But I intended to keep treating her coldly.


    Only then might she be able to move on.


    -Click..click...


    I heard a noise from the radio hanging on my upper body.


    Soon, Han Yoo-jung spoke.


    -...Gyeom, did you find her?


    At that, Song Soo-yeon stiffened.


    I took out the radio.


    After lowering the mask that altered my voice, I spoke.


    "...Found her."


    A long silence.


    Like me, she must have been relieved because she spoke in a gentle tone.


    -......That''s good... I''m really relieved.


    Her words didn''t feel like a lie.


    Throughout the search for Song Soo-yeon, she was the one who pinpointed locations and shared her opinions with me.


    Honestly, she was a lot of help.


    Without her, I wouldn''t have found Song Soo-yeon.


    Then, Song Soo-yeon quietly burst intoughter beside me.


    "...?"


    Wondering why she suddenly startedughing after crying, I looked at her to find she had put down the arm she had stretched towards me and was muttering to herself.


    "Why is it only me who can''t..."


    "...."


    "... F*ck... I know I did something wrong... but Ste is a viin too... Why is it okay for her, but not for me..."


    "..."


    I turned my head and sighed.


    And pretended not to hear her words.


    Looking at the unconscious Riem, I gestured to Song Soo-yeon.


    "...........Come here."


    "......Yes...?"


    I turned my back to her.


    "...Climb on. We need to go back."


    Song Soo-yeon looked at me, nodding repeatedly, then staggered to her feet.


    "...Ah...!"


    But whether it was due to the release of tension,ck of strength, or numb legs, she staggered and fell again.


    Despite this, wanting to be carried, she tried to get up desperately but kept ending up sitting back down on the ground.


    Seeing her pitiful state, I started to rationalize.


    I have to take her across the sea, no matter what.


    It seemed better to just carry her in my arms.


    I approached the fallen Song Soo-yeon.


    As I did, like an animal caught in bright lights, she froze in ce.


    I slipped my arms under her stiffened back and hamstrings.


    Song Soo-yeon clenched her eyes shut and grabbed her chest with both hands, closing her eyes as tightly as she held her chest.


    To her, I said,


    "...Hold on tight to me."


    She started to wrap her arms around my neck, then slowly shook her head.


    Behind the mask, I frowned and said,


    "You might fall, Soo-yeon..."


    "...."


    "...Hold on tight."


    But her stubbornness didn''t wane.


    Handing over an obvious lie that even a fool could see, she said,


    "...I don''t have any strength in my arms."


    "Don''t lie-"


    "-You hold me tight."


    "...."


    ".........Please."


    I couldn''t understand my own feelings.


    I wanted to be harsh...but then thought, maybe this much is okay.


    Maybe I could amodate her request to this extent.


    What to refuse and what to ept.


    Without a clear-cut standard, things be ambiguous.


    Song Soo-yeon, still in my arms, kept her eyes tightly shut.


    Like a small animal, she tensed up, waiting for what came next.


    It was hard to keep treating her so coldly.


    After sighing, I instead hugged her.


    I held onto her tightly.


    Her slender forearms and legs.


    I, too, secretly indulged in my own desires.


    The pain of parting is not something experienced by one side alone.


    I, undeniably, also liked being by her side.


    Slowly ascending, I began to fly to leave the ind.


    Given it was an ind, I wasn''t worried about Riem disappearing.


    ---


    ---


    We crossed the sea in silence.


    It was partly the atmosphere... but it was also due to the beauty of the night sea.


    The high moon boasted its light against the pitch-ck waves, and countless stars twinkled each in their own way.


    Above and below.


    Only the brilliant lights were visible.


    Song Soo-yeon also silently gazed at the scene.


    Curling up, she quietly recorded another memory.


    ...


    A cool sea breeze passed us by.


    Song Soo-yeon burrowed deeper into my embrace.


    In that process, she said,


    ...Hold me tighter.


    I did not respond.


    Then she said,


    ...I feel like I might fall. Hold me tighter.


    Then wrap your arms around me.


    Song Soo-yeon shook her head slightly.


    ...


    At her stubbornness, I eventually pulled her in tighter.


    Feeling that strength, Song Soo-yeon made an even more sorrowful face.


    I didn''t react as I paid attention to her expression.


    She then said,


    ...Youll stay by my side now, wont you?


    ......


    ...Mister, I''m sorry. I wont do it again... never again...


    ...Thats obvious.


    ...


    She lost her words and fell silent for a moment.


    Her eyes began to roam anxiously.


    Like she was searching for the words to convince me.


    I didnt think I could withstand her pleading to the end.


    So I spoke first.


    "No matter what you say...it''s over between us."


    ............


    ...Give it up. This is ourst time.


    I, too, felt a piercing pain in my heart as I bid her farewell.


    Instantly, all the times we had spent together shed before me.


    Fearing that tears mighte, I shook my head and buried those thoughts deep in my heart.


    .....I dont want to..


    She said.


    And then she looked up at me.


    Her eyes, too, reflected the myriad of lights, like the sea reflecting the stars in the night sky.


    ...Mister...


    Like a child throwing a tantrum, she clung to my chest and shook me.


    Song Soo-yeon kept swallowing her saliva, holding back her tears.


    ...Ill give you my all....please....I''d do anything...you know...? I love you... Im telling you I love you... Youre the first person Ive ever loved like this...


    Biting my lip, I spoke with difficulty.


    My words came out as a whisper, as strained as they were.


    "...I have someone I like."


    It wasn''t a statement meant to be believed.


    Even to me, it sounded like nothing more than a lie to diffuse the situation.


    She must have known it too.


    But even if it was an empty statement, it was painful... she clenched tightly, nails digging in.


    "...Lies."


    She whispered.


    I looked at Song Soo-yeon and said,


    "...Didnt you say before? You told me... Not to fall for you, wasnt that you that said?"


    "Why do you take that so seriously... but not my pleas for you toe back...?"


    "........."


    "...Mister. I wish you could see into my heart."


    "...What?"


    "...Ive always been scared of someone seeing my true feelings... but I wish you could see into mine."


    She slowly ced her hand on my cheek.


    "There might be some dirty and disgusting thoughts... but my love is real. Its hard loving you this much... and you not knowing it..."


    Her second hand grasped my other cheek.


    Slowly, she applied pressure, turning my head so I faced her.


    Our eyes met.


    She called out to me.


    "...Mister."


    I came to a slow stop.


    The cool breeze that had been brushing our ears subsided.


    Only the sound of gentle waves reached us now.


    In this space where only we existed, our voices echoed louder than ever.


    "...Do you hate me?"


    "..........."


    I opened my mouth, but no words came out.


    Hate.


    Hate. I had hated.


    "......."


    ...But more than that, my affection for her was greater.


    Looking at her, I felt like I might cry.


    Because, likewise, she was someone who had saved me.


    Her hand snaked under my mask.


    And then slowly, she peeled it away.


    My bare face was revealed.


    Seeing my face, tears welled up in her eyes.


    Song Soo-yeon turned her head to look down at the sea below.


    Then she said,


    "...If you really hate me... you can let go."


    "..."


    "....I told you."


    She grasped my cheeks and pulled me towards her.


    Slowly, she moved closer to me.


    Then, our lips met.


    Soft, and slightly cold to the touch.


    Song Soo-yeon closed her eyes.


    As she did, her tears, which had spilled over, wet my cheeks.


    It was a clumsy kiss, but her heart was bigger than anyone else''s, even if she didnt know how to show it properly.


    Her tongue slowly made its way between my lips.


    I couldn''t resist her.


    Another hot tear wet my cheek.


    And with that tear, all the remaining strength drained away.


    ......Eventually, I too closed my eyes.

 Chapter 106: The True Hero (1)

    Chapter 106: The True Hero (1)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    How much time had passed?


    I came to my senses.


    Tilting my head slightly downwards, our foreheads touched, and our lips grew apart.


    As I ended the kiss, Song Soo-yeon sluggishly opened her eyes.


    And, as if spellbound, she closed the distance that had opened between us.


    Her lips brushed against my upper lip.


    I turned my head away once more.


    Yet, Song Soo-yeon, undeterred, blindly aimed for my lips again.


    Rubbing her face against mine, she kept pushing her lips towards mine.


    Only after I turned my head for thest time did the light return to her eyes.


    She came back to her senses, just like I did.


    .....


    However, her reaction was the exact opposite.


    Her expression soured, unsatisfied with the oue.


    Then, she murmured under her breath.


    ......Ah.. Sh*t..


    I could read the emotions etched on Song Soo-yeons face.


    Desperation. Longing. Greed. Lust. Frustration.


    Then she bit her lower lip, feigning ignorance, and once again grabbed my cheek, attempting to kiss me.


    ....Soo-yeon.


    But she froze at my words.


    I couldnt meet her eyes.


    Any further physical contact would be irresponsible.


    I cant take responsibility for her.


    Our current situation didn''t allow for it.


    Unaware of this, Song Soo-yeon said,


    ....Can''t we just... do it...?


    ...


    ...F*ck...just one more time... okay?... Mister...


    Could I have ever imagined this beautiful face looking so excited, so desperate?


    The desire to be loved was being fulfilled.


    I felt an undeniable joy secretly, but...I couldnt show it.


    I made up my mind.


    I prepared harsh words to push her away.


    ...


    When I opened my mouth, no words came out.


    It was that difficult to utter these words.


    After all, I had to shatter the love I had longed for from others with my own hands.


    ...Ill make it clear, Soo-yeon.


    A fleeting fear shed across Song Soo-yeons face.


    Herrge eyes shifted back and forth between mine.


    ...I have no intention of epting your feelings.


    ...............


    Song Soo-yeons lips parted slightly.


    Pain filled her eyes as she looked up at me.


    ....I told you theres someone else I like. Forget about what just happened.


    .......That was a lie, wasnt it.


    ...


    .......What?


    I did not respond to her words.


    Her expression darkened by the second.


    She nced away, holding back tears, taking shallow breaths.


    In the end, she asked.


    "....Sce...?"


    "..."


    ".....Ha...seriously..."


    Driven mad by injustice, she squeezed out a cry.


    Then, taking a deep breath, she raised her voice to speak to me.


    ".....That woman has everything. Right? Fame...! Poprity...! She''s loved by everyone. She''s rich...! She''s powerful. She grew up without any hardships...! Not like me and my horrible past!!"


    "....Soo-yeon-"


    "-Why can''t I have just one thing, why can''t I have you!! Why does everything have to belong to Sce!! Why can''t I have anything, why!!"


    She screamed in anger.


    It was a desperate plea full of resentment.


    Unconsciously, my jaw and hands tensed up.


    Her pain was fully conveyed to me, knowing her past as I did.


    "She...! She''s a violent person...! She smokes...! She''s not as good as you think...!"


    "..."


    When I offered no response, she despairingly dropped her head.


    Her thin body was already exhausted.


    She started sobbing, her shoulders shaking.


    A sound I''ve be all too familiar withtely.


    Soon, she managed to say with difficulty.


    "....I knew you first...sob...I loved you first..."


    "I knew Sce before I knew you."


    Soo-yeon''s voice hardened.


    I revealed truths to her that I hadnt shared with anyone else.


    "...I''m not saying I knew Sce from seeing her on TV."


    "..."


    "Sce doesnt know me, but...Ive run into her often. In the past...I did a lot of bad things."


    Soo-yeon leaned weakly against my chest.


    She quietly listened to my words.


    And somehow, seeing her like this felt like looking at someone who had lost everything.


    The fact that it was Soo-yeon made it all the more painful.


    Tears started to flow from my eyes involuntarily.


    It was fortunate that she wasnt looking at me.


    But I couldnt hide the tremor in my voice.


    It shook enough for her to clearly hear.


    In that state, I said,


    "Remember...? I told you before."


    -Drip.


    My tears fell onto her bobbed hair.


    "There are true heroes in this world. You''ll know when you meet one."


    I had said this to her multiple times.


    To her, who doubted heroes, I can''t recall how often I''d repeated it.


    And every time I said such things, I was thinking of only one person.


    "Sce was my hero."


    -Drip drip.


    More tears fell onto Soo-yeons head.


    -Drip.


    -Drip drip.


    "...Sce was...my hero."


    "..."


    There was a mix of lies in it, too.


    To say I wasn''t disappointed in Sce would be a lie.


    What I saw from Sce was a great shock.


    But being in a position where I was trying to push Soo-yeon away, I was just hiding these facts.


    ...But regardless, it doesn''t change the fact that Sce saved me.


    She was the one who showed me a different direction in life.


    I was disappointed, but I couldn''t hate her.


    Slowly, strength returned to Soo-yeon''s hands, which were grabbing my chest, but soon, they rxed again.


    Soo-yeon had no more words to say.


    Nor did I.


    "......"


    I continued my flight.


    ---


    ---


    I dropped Soo-yeon off at her apartment.


    We didn''t speak a word on the way there.


    This might not be thest time I see her face.


    But it would be thest time she sees mine.


    "....Take care."


    That''s what I said to her.


    Then I approached the window.


    At that moment, Soo-yeon spoke.


    "....You were my hero."


    Those words stopped me in my tracks.


    "....In this crappy...doomed world that I wished would just go, you saved me."


    "......."


    She came closer and grabbed the hem of my clothes.


    "....I''m sorry..."


    "..."


    "I''m sorry for attacking your hero...for constantly trying to wedge myself between the two of you..."


    Soo-yeon''s hand, holding onto my clothing, was trembling.


    "...But, can''t you love me too...? Even if it''s not as much as Sce...sob....even if it''s just ten percent...no, one percent...can''t you look at me...?"


    "..."


    "I won''t be greedy anymore...sob...I''ll be a good person..."


    I couldn''t bear it anymore.


    I simply dissolved into the shadows.


    I had to leave like this, or else I felt like I would never be able to escape.


    ---


    ---


    -Thud.


    After taking the women from the ind to the maind, I brought Riem to the hideout.


    Han Yoo-jung appeared at the end of the corridor.


    "Are you.......here...?"


    Her expression, initially brightening in anticipation of me, faded upon seeing my state.


    "...."


    It wasnt because of Riem.


    Han Yoo-jung knew already that I was bringing her.


    It was my presence that had stiffened Han Yoo-jung''s face.


    Traces of tears I had shed were still evident.


    Without a word, I passed by Han Yoo-jung and headed to the basement.


    Like Liquid, I would confine Riem alone in a secluded ce.


    Throughout, Han Yoo-jung followed me silently a few steps behind.


    Whether my emotions were contagious or not, soon enough, she too wore a troubled expression.


    "..."


    I said nothing to Han Yoo-jung, who was trailing behind me.


    I just didn''t have the strength.


    I simply passed her by and headed towards the room I usually used.


    -Thump!


    Realizing I was heading to rest, Han Yoo-jung grabbed my wrist.


    I looked at her, devoid of strength.


    Han Yoo-jung wrestled with her words for a long while, hesitating and stumbling over them before finally saying,


    "...I...made food."


    "...."


    "....Eat and rest."


    As always, she suggested I eat something.


    She didn''t ask what happened.


    She didn''t offer constion recklessly.


    Perhaps it was an obvious choice for her...but I could feel her consideration.


    Lately, it''s been hard for me to get angry at her.


    Maybe because I''ve realized she was acting for my sake.


    Though I had no appetite, I headed towards the dining table.


    Maybe food could somehow fill this emptiness.


    ---


    ---


    The table was set with white rice and various side dishes.


    I don''t know when she had the time to make all this, considering she was as busy as I was all day searching for Soo-yeon.


    A question suddenly came to mind as I looked at the side dishes.


    Though we had plenty of food stored in the hideout, it wasn''t enough to constantly make something like this.


    "...Did you go outside?"


    If she hadn''t gone out to buy ingredients, then these side dishes couldn''t be exined.


    "...."


    Han Yoo-jung nced at me, then cautiously nodded.


    Many questions raced through my mind.


    From how she found a store that sold anything to why she came back at all.


    ...Of course, if she had run away, I would have somehow brought her back, but her return was the biggest surprise.


    "....Sorry."


    Han Yoo-jung apologized.


    She was apologizing for the fact that she went out.


    I didn''t respond.


    I just started eating the food she prepared, putting spoonfuls of steaming rice into my mouth.


    Maybe because of the warm rice, I felt a bitforted.


    It''s ironic.


    Is this what they mean by causing the sickness and then offering the cure?


    If it weren''t for Han Yoo-jung...


    "..."


    I shook my head.


    Even if it wasn''t Han Yoo-jung, Soo-yeon might have made an immature decision.


    After all, she was a viin.


    Maybe, really, everything in this world flows ording to a predetermined order.


    ...Then, would the end be the same?


    "...."


    I brushed aside these needless thoughts.


    I scooped up another spoonful of rice.


    I hoped Soo-yeon was eating something too.


    -Tap.


    At that moment, a pair of chopsticks appeared and ced some side dishes onto my rice.


    Looking up, Han Yoo-jung, with her gaze lowered, said,


    "...It''s...it''s a good side dish..."


    "..."


    I didnt bother to refuse it again.


    I simply continued to eat, cing the food into my mouth.


    Seeing that I didnt resist, Han Yoo-jung continued to add side dishes to my spoon.


    Her own bowl of rice remained untouched.


    She was so busy assisting with my meal that she wasn''t eating her own.


    As this continued, I said,


    "...Eat your own food."


    "...Ah, okay."


    She shrank back a bit and clumsily picked up her spoon.


    But her eyes never left my spoon.


    As I scooped up another spoonful, she painstakingly ced more side dishes onto my spoon.


    "......"


    Though unspoken, it felt like a silent form of constion and apology.


    ---


    ---


    After the meal, I stood up from my seat.


    Han Yoo-jung quickly rose from hers as well.


    "I told you to eat your meal."


    I remarked, seeing her bowl still had rice left, but Han Yoo-jung, with a determined look on her face, approached me.


    She was cautious and somewhat afraid of me.


    Yet, she endured that pressure and stood in front of me.


    "...Gyeom."


    "...."


    "There''s...there''s something I really want to say."


    "....."


    "................."


    She hesitated for a while longer.


    I could see the conflict happening inside her.


    "...Today...you were in a bad mood, and I was worried...but I felt like if not today, then I might never get the chance."


    "..."


    "...I...I really tried hard today...? So that you could find Luna..."


    It wasn''t a lie.


    She had indeed worked hard, to a degree that I could feel it.


    Without her, I wouldnt have found Soo-yeon.


    "So...that''s why..."


    "..."


    She bowed her head deeply.


    Her hand slightly covered her mouth.


    Then she mumbled something.


    ".......please.."


    "What?"


    I asked again as I couldnt hear her, prompting her to raise her voice a bit more.


    "....Can...Can I have a reward...?"

 Chapter 107: The True Hero (2)

    Chapter 107: The True Hero (2)


    TL/Editor: Raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    At my stern expression, Han Yoo-jung quickly corrected herself.


    "Ah...! That...! I, I misspoke...! Not a, a condition but rather..."


    "...."


    "...So, anyway..."


    She fiddled with her brown hair with one hand.


    Her restlessness transferred to me.


    As tired and weary as I was, I urged her to continue.


    "...So, what is it?"


    At my urging, Han Yoo-jung finally said,


    ".........Just one hug."


    "..."


    My energy deted.


    I had only expected her to ask to be let go or to be freed from this ce.


    I was bracing for a more serious request.


    "......."


    But upon reconsidering, I somewhat understood why she hesitated so much.


    It might seem like a trivial request, yet it might also be an awkward one to fulfill.


    Today, of all days, it was true that I owed her one.


    Without her, I wouldnt have found Song Soo-yeon.


    Had we been even slightlyte, Song Soo-yeon might have received an unforgettable scar.


    On the other hand, I still harbored a desire to me Han Yoo-jung for this entire mess.


    Of course, even without Han Yoo-jung, Song Soo-yeon might have chosen the path of a viin.


    Han Yoo-jung was merely a catalyst, not the cause.


    Maybe she just elerated the timeline.


    Still, I sometimes couldn''t help but resent her.


    I wanted to me her for disrupting my peace.


    "..."


    "..."


    We remained silent for a while.


    Neither of us made the first move.


    Normally, this would be the time for Han Yoo-jung to step back.


    But perhaps really wanting the hug, she continued to stand there, head bowed.


    Now I became curious.


    What was it for that she was going to such lengths?


    "...What happened between us?"


    "...Huh?"


    "Why are you acting like this towards me?"


    "..."


    Han Yoo-jung paused...then let out a powerlessugh.


    Her suddenughter puzzled me, making me frown.


    Han Yoo-jung said,


    "...So it really meant nothing to you...?"


    "Exin so I can understand."


    "..."


    She slowly nodded and then looked up at me.


    With a distant look in her eyes, she said,


    "...You know how they say a frog dies from a stone thrown in jest."


    "..."


    "I guess it was the opposite for me. I was saved by the actions you took without any thought."


    "......"


    Han Yoo-jung smiled briefly.


    "...So, Gyeom. Just one hug, please."


    ---


    ---


    The very first memory of Han Yoo-jung''s life took ce at a funeral.


    Memories from when she was not yet five years old remain in fragments.


    If she were to guess, that must have been at her parents'' funeral.


    There were only a handful of people dressed in ck milling about, and Han Yoo-jung stood among them, cluelessly alone.


    For some reason, she wasn''t crying.


    Perhaps tears had been shed, but she didn''t remember.


    Back then, all she recalled was feeling the need to hold onto her sister, who was even younger than Han Yoo-jung, merely two years old at the time.


    Han Yoo-jung and Han Yoo-ra entered an orphanage.


    Memories from the age of eight be progressively clearer.


    All memories revolved around her younger sister, Han Yoo-ra.


    Without anyone telling her, Han Yoo-jung took great care of her sister.


    When Yoo-ra cried, she would console her; if Yoo-ra spilled something while eating, she would wipe her mouth.


    She stood up to boys who bullied her sister, often getting hit in her stead.


    If Yoo-ra did something wrong, she would take the scolding from the orphanage teachers on her behalf.


    Among these, what Yoo-ra loved most were... the dreams Han Yoo-jung gave her.


    For her sister, who was especially scared of the dark, Han Yoo-jung created various dreams.


    Dreams filled with teddy bears, entering a candynd, being loved by cute animals... and so on.


    Being orphans andcking money... things that couldnt be achieved in reality were fulfilled in dreams, time and again.


    Seeing her sister smile more often was a relief, but asionally, Han Yoo-jung felt a pang of regret that this ability did not apply to herself.


    She had many things she wanted to do and ces she wanted to visit, but not once could she create a dream for herself to experience.


    However, all those regrets would melt away like snow in the sun at the sight of Han Yoo-ra waking up in the morning, grinning broadly and excitedly talking about whatever dream she had.


    ---


    ---


    When she turned ten, an adoption offer came for Han Yoo-jung.


    It was proposed by a young couple who frequently volunteered at the orphanage and had be friendly with her.


    Spending time with that couple had always been fun for Han Yoo-jung, so she happy memories with them.


    .....Excuse me?


    But soon, she found herself at a crossroads.


    ...They want to adopt only you, without Yoo-ra.


    ...


    The moment hade for her to part ways with her sister.


    Though it still remains a shameful scar to this day, for a moment, Han Yoo-jung hesitated.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t love her sister; she didn''t want to be separated from her.


    But she hesitated momentarily.


    She weighed her sister in the bnce: whether to leave her and choose adoption, or to stay at the orphanage.


    -Tuk..tuk..


    At that moment, her sister, who was beside her, clutched the hem of her clothes.


    Han Yoo-ra, who was seven at the time, knew what adoption meant.


    Siblings who lost their parents had to grow up fast.


    She knew that they were separating.


    But at such a young age, Han Yoo-ra didn''t cry.


    She didn''t throw a tantrum.


    She quietly waited for her sister, Han Yoo-jung''s decision, merely holding onto her clothes.


    The guilt that Han Yoo-jung felt seeing her like that was immense.


    Her sister was holding back tears for her sake, yet she was conflicted.


    It was at that moment she refused the couple''s offer to adopt her.


    Afterward, Han Yoo-jung and her sister cried together in their room for a long time.


    Only then did Yoo-ra, perhaps feeling relieved, let her pent-up tears flow endlessly.


    "Unni, don''t leave me... Please don''t go..."


    Yoo-ra, sniffling and crying, would appear in Han Yoo-jung''s nightmares countless times after that.


    The guilt she felt then lingered like a trauma, following Han Yoo-jung around.


    ---


    ---


    Han Yoo-jung became a middle school student.


    It was the moment when she and her sister would go to different schools.


    Given their three-year age difference, they would never attend the same school again.


    Yoo-ra was in the fourth grade of elementary school, but she cried a lot over their brief separation.


    She didn''t cry openly as before, but Han Yoo-jung knew that Yoo-ra would sneak away to wipe her tears in private.


    Yoo-ra, whose school ended earlier, visited her sister every day.


    Han Yoo-jung, too, turned down all ns to hang out with friends after school for her sister.


    The more they grew, the clearer it became.


    All they needed was each other.


    Perhaps she acted this way because of the guilt she felt for once considering leaving Yoo-ra.


    Regardless, they took even greater care of each other.


    Even when people around them gossiped about the sisters always being together, Han Yoo-jung didn''t care.


    ---


    ---


    Han Yoo-jung became a high school student.


    And Han Yoo-ra was now in middle school.


    Suddenly, Yoo-ra dered,


    "Unni!"


    "...Yes?"


    There was an unusual determination in her voice.


    Before even hearing what she was about to say, Han Yoo-jung could tell it was going to be something out of the ordinary.


    "I''ve found my dream."


    Yoo-ra, now a first-year middle school student, had a clear conviction.


    "A dream?"


    "Yeah. I decided after watching you."


    "..."


    "I want to be a hero."


    At the time, Han Yoo-jungughed it off, thinking Yoo-ra was just joking.


    After all, Yoo-ra was powerless.


    Without any abilities, fighting against viins would obviously be a losing battle.


    Seeing Yoo-jung''s reaction, Yoo-ra said,


    "...I''m not joking."


    To appease her slightly upset sister, Han Yoo-jung softened herughter and spoke gently.


    "Yoo-ra, you need to have powers to be a hero."


    "What kind of powers are you talking about?"


    "To fight viins... you needbat abilities, right?"


    "I heard not all heroes arebat types. There are also rescue heroes who move around and save people while thebat heroes fight."


    Taken aback by her sister''s specific response, Han Yoo-jung became flustered and her expression soured.


    "....You were serious about this?"


    "I told you I''m not joking...!"


    Seeing Yoo-ra respond so firmly again, Han Yoo-jung contemted before decisively saying,


    "....No."


    It was the first time she outright denied her sister.


    "Why?"


    "It''s too dangerous. Especially if you don''t havebat abilities."


    "But you don''t havebat abilities either."


    "That''s why I don''t even think about being a hero-"


    "-But you''re a hero."


    "...."


    "...My hero. That''s why I wanted to do it."


    Surprised by her sister''s sudden deration, Han Yoo-jung smiled, then her expression faded, and she felt a surge of emotion.


    However, she quickly suppressed those feelings and persuaded her sister against choosing such a dangerous path.


    "...If you''re grateful to me, then dream of making lots of money. Treat your unni well."


    "Heroes also make a lot of-"


    "Except being a hero."


    "....Tch."


    ---


    ---


    Han Yoo-jung had be an adult.


    That day, as always, she finished her part-time job at a restaurant, exhausted.


    She was diligently saving money, all for her sister Yoo-ra.


    That day, Yoo-ra came to meet her.


    "Unni, are you done?"


    "Yeah. I''m dead tired."


    Yoo-ra got up from her seat, shaking off the dust.


    She had been waiting for a while.


    They started walking through the bustling streets.


    This was the fastest way to the orphanage.


    Though Han Yoo-jung had already left the orphanage, Yoo-ra was still there.


    Despite their desire to live together, it was economically more stable for Yoo-ra to stay at the orphanage, so they had no choice.


    To check in, Han Yoo-jung uttered her familiar nagging.


    "Are you studying well?"


    "..."


    Seeing her sister silent, Han Yoo-jung sighed.


    "...Yoo-ra, if you want to go to college-"


    "-I am."


    "..."


    "I ranked second in the entire school again. I could have been first if not for a mistake. But just..."


    "...Just what?"


    "...Whenever I think that you''re sacrificing so much for me to study, I start hating studying."


    Han Yoo-jung snorted.


    "...Sacrifice? I''ll be paid back doubleter."


    "...I don''t care about that, but you must have wanted to study too."


    "...I didn''t want to."


    Han Yoo-jung lied,forting her sister.


    There was a time when she dreamed of bing a psychologist using her abilities... but she was willing to give that up for her sister.


    Before any other topic could arise, Han Yoo-jung changed the subject.


    "So, what''s happening with your dream now?"


    "........"


    Yoo-ra didn''t answer her question.


    It was somewhat inevitable for Han Yoo-jung''s expression to sour when she got no response.


    "...Don''t tell me you''re still thinking about being a hero?"


    "There are already heroes without powers"


    "-How many times do I have to say no...!"


    Han Yoo-jung snapped at her sister out of frustration.


    Why couldn''t she how dangerous that profession was?


    Despite Han Yoo-jung''s irritation, Yoo-ra stood her ground.


    "There''s only pluses. Hero training colleges don''t charge tuition. They take care of food, lodging, and even give an allowance."


    "....Yoo-ra."


    "It would reduce your burden, and if I do well, I could earn a lot of money. Plus"


    "What if you die? Then it''s all over."


    "..."


    "I really hate that you''re making this choice because of money."


    "...It''s not about the money."


    "..."


    "...It''s really my dream."


    Han Yoo-jung swallowed her retort.


    In the middle of the street, where their argument was attracting attention, they started walking again.


    Yoo-ra quietly followed her.


    Han Yoo-jung began to say harsh things to her sister.


    "...How could someone as tearful and scared as you ever hope to be a hero"


    -Boom!!


    Suddenly, a huge sound echoed through the streets.


    Everyone instantly lowered their stance and became alert.


    "...What''s that...?"


    At the unfamiliar sound, Han Yoo-jung''s heart pounded.


    Suddenly, a viin shing like lightning zipped over their heads, crackling with energy.


    People screamed.


    "It''s a viin!!"


    The realization that a viin was flying right above them made their legs buckle.


    Their minds were too confused to function properly.


    They had no choice but to act on instinct.


    "Yoo...Yoo-ra, this way...!"


    "Unni wait...! Calm down and"


    -Boom!!


    At that moment, a second boom sounded.


    In the distance, a hero in a blue suit appeared.


    The noise was also his power.


    The viin that had been shing like lightning above Han Yoo-jung and Han Yoo-ra dodged the hero''s attack and fled the scene.


    Immediately after, a massive gust of wind swept through where the viin had been.


    Windows shattered, and the ground shook.


    Han Yoo-jung, overwhelmed, covered her ears and copsed to the ground.


    "Unni!!"


    In that moment, she heard a desperate voice through her covered ears.


    At the same time, someone pushed her.


    Pushed by that force, Han Yoo-jung lost her bnce and was shoved far to the side.


    Bang!!


    And then, right where she had been, a huge signboard crashed down.


    Han Yoo-jung''s shock at the signboard was brief.


    "........Yoo...ra...?"


    A greater shock froze her heart.


    Her only blood rtive, her only friend.


    Her sister Yoo-ra was lying beneath the signboard instead.

 Chapter 108: The True Hero (3)

    Chapter 108: The True Hero (3)


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    After several challenging days ofing to grips with reality, Han Yoo-jung found herself holding a small urn in her hands.


    Yoo-ra''s smile andughter, her pranks and praise, love and memories were all incinerated, now contained within this small urn.


    Her sister, who had be so light.


    She still couldn''t believe it; tears wouldn''t evene.


    She couldn''t believe that what was contained in this urn was her sister.


    It felt like she would appear at any moment, calling out ''Unni'' in her familiar way from somewhere.


    She couldn''t believe that she was dead. She didn''t want to believe it.


    She never thought she would be left alone like this.


    The guilt of her sister dying in her stead was unbearably painful.


    Her sister had pushed her away and was crushed by a massive sign in her stead.


    Thest words she had told Yoo-ra were that someone as scared as her could never be a hero.


    Yoo-ra''sst moment was more heroic than anyone else''s


    And that fact hurt Han Yoo-jung deeply.


    Every time she came to her senses, the scenes before her eyes changed.


    Sometimes, she found herself standing still inside her house, other times sitting in the columbarium.


    Then there were times she woke up in the hospital, and at others, she found herself sitting in a park.


    "...Here is the condolence money."


    Once, she regained her senses at the Hero Association.


    "...The settlement amount is listed below."


    It was a whirlwind caused by Hero ''Cant'' that had made the sign fall off the building.


    Because her sister had been crushed by the sign, this meeting with the association was arranged.


    The room was very small.


    Only Han Yoo-jung, an association employee, and awyer were sitting in this small room.


    Han Yoo-jung slowly came to her senses.


    She quietly looked around the room.


    Herwyer, sitting beside her, advised.


    "Han Yoo-jung, it might be better to ept this."


    "What about Cant?"


    But Han Yoo-jung asked without even looking at the documents.


    "Excuse me?"


    The association employee asked back.


    Han Yoo-jung now stared directly at the employee and asked again.


    "I havent even received an apology from Cant."


    ""


    "...My sister died. Shouldn''t hee to me and apologize...? Say sorry...?! Say that he made a mistake...!"


    The association employee looked down, ashamed.


    "I''m sorry. Cant is currently injured, so he is not able toe."


    "I havent heard anything about Cant being injured."


    "Regardless, Cant cante now."


    "Then leave. I wont do anything until Cant apologizes."


    At that moment, thewyer beside her pulled her arm.


    And with a simrly pained expression, exined.


    "Han Yoo-jung, settling would be better for you as well."


    "My sister died, and you think this money-"


    "-Going to court wont do any good."


    "What?"


    "Even if manughter charges applyonly a fine will result. Even that, from a hero''s perspective, would be cheap."


    "Can''t we put him in jail-"


    "-Its hard to hear, butit was an ident. Prison is unlikely. Moreover, given the nature of a heros job, incidents like these happen asionally...and there hasn''t been a case where someone went to jail for such an incident."


    ""


    ""


    Han Yoo-jungs voice started to tremble with disbelief at the harsh reality.


    "What"


    But thewyer, with a look of sympathy, continued to inform her of her cold reality.


    "You can think of it as simr to doctors not going to prison for their mistakes. If it goes to trial, it will only drag on, and thepensation will be much less than this. I understand it feels unfair and heartbreaking...but ending it here is the best path for you, Yoo-jung."


    ---


    ---


    When she came to her senses again, Han Yoo-jung had finished signing and stepped outside, with the 200 million won deposited as the price for her sister''s life.


    Her heart felt as if it had hardened, numb.


    She couldn''t feel any emotion.


    She simply lived, going with the flow.


    Afterward, with that money, Han Yoo-jung paid for her sister''s overdue funeral expenses and ced her urn in a better location.


    Even though there was a lot of money left over, she couldn''t bring herself to touch it.


    She tried to bury it deep in a closet and forget about it.


    Han Yoo-jung couldn''t face those days again.


    She refused to remember.


    It took days to return to normalcy, working and living as if nothing had happened.


    Even as the money that should have been Yoo-ra''s college tuition umted, she continued her life without a thought.


    Then, very often, when she realized her sister wasn''t there to greet her, a massive wave of sorrow would crash over her, and she would start to rationalize it alone.


    It wasn''t difficult.


    A nce at the articles praising heroes was enough.


    epting their heartwarming acts of kindness, she tried to ept that Yoo-ra''s ident was just a stroke of bad luck.


    It was hard, but she had to do it that way.


    Doctors can''t save everyone.


    Cant was just trying to catch a viin.


    It was just a mistake.


    He must be suffering from guilt as well.


    Yoo-ra, who aspired to be a hero, would probably tell her to understand as well.


    But as time passed, as the reality that Yoo-ra truly wasn''t by her side anymore gradually sank in, rationalizing became increasingly difficult.


    Tears that hadn''t flowed started to leak.


    Night after night, she cried.


    How could she have known that her sister, who she was protecting in ce of their parents, would leave her side in such a vain manner?


    "Why did you save me"


    She gritted her teeth, crying.


    "You should have livedwhy did you save me"


    The guilt was inescapable to the very end.


    ---


    ---


    Five years passed.


    Han Yoo-jung turned 25.


    Now, Yoo-ra was buried deep in her heart, no longer causing pain.


    She became ustomed to living alone.


    Sometimes...no, she missed her sister daily, but now she could hide those feelings.


    She had forgiven Cant too.


    Afterward, he became a hero who performed brilliantly, saving countless lives.


    If Han Yoo-jung had gotten her wish, and Cant had really gone to prison, then all those people wouldn''t have been saved.


    So, Han Yoo-jung decided to let go of the matter with Cant.


    She tried to live believing it was just an unfortunate event.


    However, one day, there was news that Cant would appear on a talk show.


    There were also calls for audience members to participate in the show.


    At that moment, Han Yoo-jung felt a fire burning in her chest that she didn''t know was there before.


    She felt the anger she thought she had extinguished re up massively.


    Maybe she hadn''t forgiven him after all.


    When she came to her senses, she had secured a spot in the audience.


    The filming day was on a weekday, or maybe Cant''s poprity was just so-so because there were more seats avable than she had expected.


    On the day of the broadcast, Han Yoo-jung stared at the stage Cant would appear on, trying to calm her pounding heart.


    She couldn''t understand why she was trembling.


    She couldn''t understand why the injustice of Yoo-ra''s death felt fresh again.


    Emotions she thought she had forgotten, that she thought she had moved past, returned.


    As she trembled, a man sitting next to her spoke.


    "Are you okay?"


    ""


    An ordinary appearance.


    Tall and muscr.


    He looked a couple of years younger than her.


    Han Yoo-jung nced at him and then turned her attention away.


    She didn''t have the luxury to pay him any mind.


    "I''m fine."


    And then she looked back at the stage.


    Soon, the MC took the stage, and the recording began.


    ---


    ---


    For a while, the MC and Cant exchanged words.


    Cant was just as he was on that day.


    Blue suit.


    Mask covering his nose and mouth.


    Various essories.


    Before she knew it, Han Yoo-jung''s hands were trembling.


    The person who killed her sister was right there.


    "Hyaaaaah."


    But the man sitting next to her kept yawning.


    Whether it was annoyance or something else, every bit of his behavior irritated her.


    On closer inspection, he didn''t seem to be in the best condition either.


    Bored eyes and a face devoid of thought.


    It felt strongly like he just had time to kill and ended up here.


    The MC spoke. Han Yoo-jung focused on the stage again.


    "Anyway, Cant. Let''s take some questions from the audience now. Anyone with a question, please raise your hand."


    Han Yoo-jung quickly raised her hand.


    Havinge this far, she had questions she wanted Cant to answer.


    But the opportunity passed her by.


    A woman far away asked instead.


    "Cant, what''s your ideal type?"


    Laughter erupted.


    It was a warm atmosphere.


    Only Han Yoo-jung did notugh.


    Cant answered.


    "I''d like to meet a kind woman who I can get along with well."


    Next question.


    Again, it wasn''t Han Yoo-jung.


    "Cant, what do you think is important as a hero?"


    "Having a heart that cares for the citizens."


    As he continued to answer, the disconnect between the audience and Han Yoo-jung grew.


    She was the only one who couldn''tugh.


    Her anger continued to build, her breathing became so rapid that her head spun.


    Then, the MC pointed to Han Yoo-jung.


    ""


    A microphone was passed to her. Han Yoo-jung held it and looked towards the stage.


    ""


    A hush fell over the crowd. Theughter died down.


    Though she had longed for this moment, facing it felt like her heart would burst.


    She was facing Cant on a talk show, someone she hadn''t met even after Yoo-ra''s death.


    Cant looked quietly at Han Yoo-jung.


    Han Yoo-jung, finally, asked.


    "5 years ago, an ident urred because of the power you used, causing a sign to fall and crush my sister. Can you exin what happened that day?"


    The once warm atmosphere turned icy.


    Both the MC and Cant''s faces darkened.


    "Hmm."


    Only the man next to her let out a quiet sigh.


    Broadcast staff began to move about noisily.


    But Han Yoo-jung was determined to stay until she heard an answer.


    She wanted only one thing.


    To hear the apology she hadn''t received then.


    She could understand. Heroes can make mistakes.


    They try to protect people, so she wanted to understand.


    But still, an apology was needed.


    She wanted a sincere apology for that incident.


    Even if it was just words, Han Yoo-jung desperately wanted that apology.


    Cant slowly began to speak.


    "....I regret the ident. It was unfortunate timing and location for her to be there. If the viin had been just a bit to the side. If the sign had been just a bit sturdier, the ident wouldn''t have happened. It''s something that should never happen again."


    ""


    But Han Yoo-jung was at a loss for words to Cant''s response.


    It was as if he was implying he was not at fault in any way.


    The tone suggested it was Yoo-ra''s fault for being there.


    The apology never came.


    Han Yoo-jung clenched her teeth and spoke again.


    "That''s not what I wanted to hear."


    ""


    "You haven''t apologized to me. Apologize. I still haven''t heard you say... that you''re sorry."


    Only then could Han Yoo-jung understand.


    Why she had rationalized all this time. Why she had tried to forgive Cant.


    Because there was no other way.


    That was all the powerless her could do.


    She didn''t have the power to seek revenge on the hero Cant, nor did she have the means to draw in reporters and escte the situation.


    Her enemy wasn''t just Cant.


    As long as the Hero Association stood behind Cant, Han Yoo-jung was powerless.


    It was the same now.


    She couldn''t do anything. That''s why she wanted an apology.


    She needed some form of victory, no matter how small.


    It seemed like the only way to lessen the injustice.


    She wanted to hear Cant admit his wrongdoing.


    Cant slowly responded.


    "...If trying to catch a viin is wrong, then I apologize."


    At that answer, Han Yoo-jung felt her heart grow cold again.


    "......"


    How could he say something like that?


    He skillfully avoided a genuine apology. Is saying sorry that difficult?


    Was Yoo-ra''s life worth less than his pride?


    A tear of frustration rolled down her cheek.


    She felt she couldn''t face her sister.


    How could she face her if they met again in the far future?


    She had done nothing for her sister.


    Han Yoo-jung resolved, ming her powerlessness, that even if it killed her, she would kill Cant.


    A de would kill him just the same.


    She didn''t know how she would do it, but only by killing him could her heart-


    "-As*hole."


    Someone next to her spoke.


    The man who had been yawning, who was sitting beside her, stood up.


    "How is that an apology?"


    The MC asked the man.


    "Are you her boyfriend?"


    But the man ignored the question and continued.


    "Heroes...this is why they''re annoying. Would you have said the same if you were powerless? Relying on your strength and acting like you''re superior, you''re no different from a gang."


    The audience began to murmur.


    Cant straightened up and responded.


    "...I will tolerate this insult to heroes only this time."


    "What are you going to do if you don''t? Solve it with power again? Im not wrong. Just kneel and apologize properly."


    The man didnt back down.


    Fearless in the face of a hero.


    Cant''s expression tightened slightly as he warned.


    "Let''s stop. Are you okay with being suspected as a viin?"


    There was a hint of a threat in his tone.


    The manughed scornfully.


    As he raised his hand, something rose up into it.


    Cant also quickly stood up.


    As the two prepared forbat, chaos ensued among the people.


    Some ran away, others screamed.


    But Han Yoo-jung quietly watched the man standing up to Cant.


    Standing up not just to Cant, but to the Association as well.


    "If criticizing a hero makes me a viin"


    He said.


    "Then I guess Im a viin."


    And then he dropped what was in his hand.


    It was a dice.


    The number showing was 5.


    Viin Dice made his appearance.


    ---


    ---


    Han Yoo-jung was holed up in her room, browsing through numerous articles.


    Dice''s debut was nothing short of shocking.


    Not only Cant but also the numerous heroes who came to support him were defeated by Dice.


    No one could stop him.


    She had never imagined that the man who had been yawning beside her, asking if she was okay, could be so formidable.


    Eight heroes sustained minor injuries, and one was seriously injured.


    Naturally, the one with serious injuries was Cant.


    His left leg''s nerve was severed, his right ankle was amputated.


    He was blinded in his left eye, and his right arm sufferedpound fractures.


    It was said he could never return as a hero again.


    Reading those articles, a breeze flowed through Han Yoo-jung''s heart.


    It felt as though something blocked had been cleared.


    And she felt once again that her thoughts were right.


    She had only rationalized her situation because she was powerless.


    Seeing Cant suffer so brutally brought her an indescribable relief.


    Dice did not even cover his face.


    Unlike other viins, he did not hide behind a mask.


    Han Yoo-jung reyed the conversation captured on camera between him and the new hero, ''Sce,'' several times.


    Sce asked,


    "Why did you do this?"


    Dice paused before answering.


    "Just because."


    He even showed a slight smile.


    But Han Yoo-jung knew.


    Though Dice might have had his own reasons, her conversation with Cant had been the catalyst.


    For hours, Han Yoo-jung absorbed everything about Dice into her memory.

 Chapter 109: The True Hero (4)

    Chapter 109: The True Hero (4)


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Dice continued his activities.


    No opponent capable of stopping him emerged.


    He did not show mercy.


    Though he didn''t engage in battles as frequently as other viins, if there was a fight, the oue was horrifying.


    Those of mediocre skill couldn''t even do a thing.


    And ordingly, several changes urred.


    Heroes who were doing well started to retire, and the number of students aspiring to be heroes decreased.


    Such was the fear that Dice instilled in heroes.


    There was a guideline among them to absolutely avoid a Dice with a six.


    Opinions on this phenomenon were divided.


    While some voiced concerns about the instability he brought to society,


    Others cautiously noted that he weeded out the frauds who were only heroes in name.


    Han Yoo-jung, of course, agreed with thetter.


    No matter how much the reporters vilified him as a cruel and ruthless viin,


    She couldn''t forget the way he had angrily defended her.


    Nor could she forget the sight of him smashing Cant, who had callously taken away her beloved younger sibling and never apologized.


    After that, Han Yoo-jung became enchanted with Dice, recognizing him on sight.


    It wasn''t hard to find articles about him.


    Being a symbolic viin, there were bound to be numerous articles about Dice.


    Moreover, since he didn''t hide behind a mask, sightings of him were reported almost daily.


    ---


    ---


    Han Yoo-jung turned 27.


    It was a day with heavy snowfall.


    With Cant retired, she could finally let go of Yoo-ra''s matters to some extent and was continuing with her respectable job life.


    -Wooong!


    Suddenly, all the phones in the office rang at the same moment.


    It was a disaster alert.


    Dice had appeared nearby.


    A few colleagues murmured with anxious voices, rubbing their chins.


    "...It''s too close..."


    "Shouldn''t we evacuate?"


    "...Hmm... But he''s not fighting, just taking a walk..."


    Han Yoo-jung also stood up abruptly from her seat.


    Dice had appeared really, really close by.


    She immediately grabbed her coat and started heading outside.


    "Yoo-jung! Where are you going?"


    Someone called her from behind, but she didn''t have the capacity to care.


    Opportunities to get close to the elusive him didn''te by often.


    She had to make the most of this opportunity.


    ---


    ---


    Catching her breath after a brisk run, she spotted Dice walking in the distance.


    Since there was no one else but Dice, it wasn''t hard to spot him.


    Above in the sky, a hero recording his movements was also visible.


    Neither of them engaged in a fight.


    Who would be the winner was all too obvious.


    "....Sigh...."


    Far off, Dice let out a sigh, his breath visible as white mist.


    He had the same bored expression as always.


    Yet, he was enjoying his walk, savoring the outdoor air.


    It had been two years since the Cant incident.


    Han Yoo-jung had made up her mind to approach him, but... for some reason, it wasn''t as easy as she thought.


    As always, she was too scared, overthinking everything.


    What should she say to him?


    Start with a greeting?


    Or thank him?


    Maybe ask for his name?


    Tell him she had been watching him for two years?


    But then she worried about what woulde after.


    How Dice would react, how the heroes would react.


    Just by having a conversation with him, she could be branded as being on the same side and thrown in jail.


    Or maybe he would find her weird.


    Approaching him suddenly to say thanks might just put him on guard.


    He was the viin the heroes most wanted to catch.


    It didn''t seem likely that Dice would easily trust someone.


    She sighed deeply, trying to organize her thoughts.


    How should she start the conversation?


    Then, he spotted a snack bar.


    Sniffling, he looked over the restaurant, then called out loudly.


    "Hey!"


    Naturally, there was no response.


    Everyone had evacuated at his arrival.


    Dice raised his voice again.


    "Hey!"


    Still, no reply came back.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Dice started to eat some fish cake.


    He also poured some broth into a paper cup, blowing on it before enjoying his snack.


    "...Delicious."


    He muttered to himself, satisfied.


    "Pfft."


    For some reason, seeing him like this made Han Yoo-jung burst outughing.


    Who would have thought a viin capable of such atrocities could look so adorable?


    "...Huh?"


    And at thatughter, she was the most surprised.


    She hadn''tughed since Yoo-ra died, and she couldn''t remember how many years it had been.


    Another breeze flowed through her heart.


    To some, he might be a viin of the worst kind, but to her, he was a gentle salvation.


    Afterughing, her tension eased.


    Han Yoo-jung slowly approached Dice, who was holding a skewer of fish cake and a paper cup.


    As she approached, she realized the street wasn''t empty.


    Citizens hiding here and there, seeing Han Yoo-jung approach Dice, whispered and shouted warnings.


    "You shouldn''t go that way...!"


    "Someone stop her...!"


    The hero looking down from the sky also spoke loudly.


    "It''s dangerous!"


    "...Hmm?"


    At the hero''s warning, Dice, who was pulling out his wallet, turned his head to look up at the sky.


    Everyone went silent and hid again.


    The windows of the second-floor shops closed.


    The slightly opened windows of the cars were raised again.


    The doors of the shops were locked once more.


    The hero monitoring Dice flew higher, creating more distance.


    Dice looked around and then gazed at the approaching Han Yoo-jung.


    Continuing to chew his food, he stared at her.


    "Hero?"


    He asked Han Yoo-jung as she came within a certain range.


    Han Yoo-jung shook her head.


    "...Then?"


    He was somewhat on guard.


    It was inevitable.


    Everyone was trying to catch him; how could he not be cautious?


    But Han Yoo-jung wasn''t like that.


    She hoped he would understand her heart.


    Even if she was questioned by the heroes afterward.


    Even if she was charged with crime through this.


    She wanted to convey that she had been saved by his presence.


    Han Yoo-jungposed her words and finally spoke.


    "....I''m Han Yoo-jung. I wanted to thank you-"


    "-Dice!!"


    But Han Yoo-jung''s voice was cut off by a sudden sh of light.


    A smile spread across Dice''s face, which had been showing an expression of utter boredom.


    He was already looking in the direction of the sh.


    Sce had appeared.


    The umting snow melted away with Sce''s arrival.


    And as soon as Sce appeared, Han Yoo-jung was already out of Dice''s mind.


    He didn''t give her another nce.


    He said,


    "Long time no see, Sce."


    "Don''t act like we''re close."


    After their brief exchange, Dice''s hand held a dice.


    Then, in the blink of an eye, he soared into the air.


    Sce disappeared after him.


    "....."


    After they left, people started to emerge one by one from their hiding ces on this deserted street.


    The same was true for the snack bar where Dice had been eating fish cake.


    The owner, cing a hand over his heart from wherever he had been hiding, sighed and muttered.


    "...Ahh...it''s good that it ended here..."


    The owner started cleaning up the empty skewers Dice had left behind.


    Dice had not been able to pay for them.


    The owner''s gaze then shifted to Han Yoo-jung, who was standing frozen.


    Licking his lips for a moment, he began to offer some advice.


    "Miss, try to watch the news once in a while. That was Dice just now."


    "...I know."


    "If you know, then you shouldn''t act like that! Do you even know how dangerous Dice is? There''s a whole truckload of heroes he''s dealt with."


    Han Yoo-jung found herself making excuses unintentionally.


    "But I haven''t heard of any civilians getting hurt by Dice...?"


    "You want to be the first?"


    "..."


    The owner looked in the direction Dice had gone and clicked his tongue.


    "...I didn''t know I''d be affected too."


    "..."


    Coming to her senses, Han Yoo-jung opened her wallet.


    "...I''ll pay for it instead."


    "Huh? Why would you..."


    "...Just take it. How much is it?"


    "I won''t refuse then. 2,000 won."


    Paying on his behalf felt oddly satisfying.


    It was as if the money she had been aimlessly saving had finally found its purpose.


    Then, Han Yoo-jung said to the owner,


    "...I''ll have a bit too."


    And she picked up some fish cakes.


    At that moment, someone ced a hand on her shoulder.


    "Do you have a moment?"


    It was the hero.


    Naturally, Han Yoo-jung received several questions rted to Dice afterward.


    It was somewhat expected.


    Fortunately, they didn''t detain her for long.


    After all, Han Yoo-jung barely had a conversation with him at all.


    ---


    ---


    Thus, Han Yoo-jung ended up chasing Dice for years.


    Opportunities were rare, but every two years, she managed to run into him.


    Each time, she wanted to speak to him, but chances were not as forting as before.


    A few eye contacts.


    A conversation only once in front of that fish cake restaurant.


    But even that was somewhat satisfying.


    An indescribable feeling.


    At night, she would sigh and search for articles rted to Dice.


    She knew more about Dice than most people did.


    She inevitably learned that he had been donating here and there recently.


    She also had a suspicion that Sce might be the reason behind it.


    It was inevitable since they were archenemies... but the fact that Sce was influencing Dice somehow didn''t sit well with her.


    She sometimes disliked that his dice wouldn''t roll over 3 when fighting Sce.


    Their rtionship was oddly changing.


    They no longer fought as fiercely as before.


    There were more instances where they just smirked at each other.


    She didn''t know how to describe this feeling.


    Just the same every day, preparing for bed with a long sigh.


    -Wooong!


    But that day, an especially ominous disaster alert sounded on her phone.


    Dice had appeared right next to Han Yoo-jung''s lodging.


    -Boom.


    Simultaneously, a thunderous roar shook the ground from afar.


    It wasn''t hard to imagine that a battle had broken out.


    But why did it feel particrly unsettling today?


    Could it be because it wasn''t the usual time for Dice''s activities?


    With the thought that something different was happening, Han Yoo-jung hurriedly turned on the TV.


    Sure enough, the news was being broadcast as a breaking news segment.


    The anchor spoke,


    "Citizens residing in Seoul, especially in Yeongdeungpo District, this is a real situation. Do not go outside. I repeat, do not, under any circumstances, go outside."


    Han Yoo-jung stared nkly at the TV.


    The anchor continued in that rigid, emphatic tone.


    "Currently, Shake, leading a team of six heroes, is cornering Dice."


    -Boom.


    Another thunderous noise.


    It might have been the sound of Han Yoo-jung''s heart sinking.


    "...We may be witnessing the end of Dice."

 Chapter 110: The True Hero (5)

    Chapter 110: The True Hero (5)


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Time flies so quickly.


    It''s already been 10 years since Dice appeared.


    Despite all the effort I''ve poured into it, I can''t say that we''ve be close.


    But that doesn''t mean we wereplete strangers either.


    I found out his home address, sent many letters, and waited in front of his ce many times to express my gratitude.


    While everyone else was scared and running away from him, I was the only person who approached him.


    Wouldn''t at least my existence be acknowledged?


    It was a wish, perhaps greedy, unique to Han Yoo-jung.


    But I didn''t intend to end things here.


    She had finally found a way to use her ability.


    It was an ability that didn''t apply to herself, and after her younger sister''s death, she hadn''t used it in a while...


    But she discovered that if she could scratch the deepest part of their desires, people would cling to that dream afterward.


    Maybe she could gather a following for him.


    Perhaps she could alleviate Dice''s boredom, or loneliness.


    ...And maybe, just maybe, she could be by his side.


    So, it couldn''t end like this.


    She hadn''t even repaid him for his kindness yet.


    She knew he had donated to the orphanage they had been in.


    Once again, Han Yoo-jung ran towards the location warned about in the news.


    The sounds reminiscent of a battlefield poured out.


    Silhouettes of heroes flying in the distance were also visible.


    "....Dice...!"


    When everyone wished for Dice''s death, she alone desperately hoped he would survive.


    She paced back and forth in ce, searching for Dice.


    There was no way to get closer than this.


    After all, there was nothing she could do.


    She couldn''t stop their fight.


    All she could do was pray from afar.


    Her heart was heavy. If there was a way to help Dice, she wanted to do it.


    She had watched him for over ten years.


    He''s human. He doesn''t attack unless provoked.


    He doesn''t take sides. Whether hero or viin, he doesn''t care.


    If you look into the heroes he''s smashed, like Cant, there was also something about them hidden.


    He doesn''t attack mindlessly; he uses his power based on a philosophy, his own set of values.


    In a way, he was such a delicate person.


    Was there anyone else who understood him as well as she did?


    "What the?"


    Suddenly, a familiar voice rang out from behind.


    "-Ugh!"


    And with a rough grip, he covered her mouth.


    "Ha... Ha... Why is a civilian in a ce like this?"


    She was quickly dragged through the alleys.


    Her heart was pounding furiously.


    Soon, she was spun around and pushed against the wall.


    The hand covering her mouth hadn''t disappeared yet.


    It was Dice.


    He kept his guard up, breathing heavily, and without looking at Han Yoo-jung, he said,


    "Ha...ha... Disappear. Don''t stay here."


    Han Yoo-jung, with eyes wide in surprise, grabbed Dice''s arm.


    It was the first time they were this close.


    The person she longed for was right in front of her.


    Then he nced at her. Their eyes met.


    "...If you get hurt, Sce will be disappointed."


    "...."


    There was indeed a change in him. All his attention was focused on Sce.


    Despite being archenemies, they seemed reluctant to fight each other.


    Perhaps they became stronger because of each other, and in the process, became friends.


    His hand slowly fell away.


    Dice turned around again.


    "Run down this alley. I''ll head to the opposite side-"


    "-Dice!!"


    But Han Yoo-jung didn''t want to miss this opportunity.


    He looked exhausted.


    She didn''t know for sure, but he seemed different than usual.


    Han Yoo-jung, who had been watching him for a long time, could easily tell that the dice hadn''t rolled in his favor.


    It''d been rolling low for 2, or even 3 days.


    That''s why the heroes were seizing the opportunity to attack.


    She had to help.


    Dice turned his gaze back to Han Yoo-jung.


    She uttered the words she had practiced thousands of times.


    "...Dice. My name is Han Yoo-jung. In the past, you helped me greatly-"


    "-I get it, so hurry up and disappear."


    But Dice was uninterested, swinging his hand and heading back to the alley outside.


    Her heart sank in an instant, but she didn''t give up.


    "...I''ll help you."


    "..."


    "...I want Dice to live. If there''s...anything you need..."


    Dice''s attention returned to her.


    He looked at Han Yoo-jung and blinked several times.


    Though not sure, he seemed to be thinking.


    -Thump!


    Then came the sound of heroes.


    There wasn''t much time left.


    Dice muttered as if mumbling.


    "...Water."


    "...Pardon?"


    "...Then bring me some water. Leave it here and go."


    With those words, Dice vanished back into the shadows.


    ---


    ---


    Han Yoo-jung returned to that space in less than 10 minutes.


    In her hands, she carried numerous water bottles and some snacks that could be eaten quickly.


    With a rapid heartbeat, she was thrilled at the thought of helping Dice for the first time.


    The sound of battle had since moved away.


    Now, there were no sounds of things breaking or exploding.


    Checking the live news, they had moved to a distant location.


    Dice might return to this ce again.


    Perhaps he had deceived her, telling her a lie just so she would quickly disappear.


    However, Han Yoo-jung did not leave her spot. She quietly waited for Dice in that alley.


    It was dark and damp, but she continued to wait for Dice.


    Somehow, she knew he woulde back.


    5 hours passed.


    Han Yoo-jung waited quietly in that ce, motionless.


    Checking the news asionally, she kept track of Dice''s situation.


    Dice was getting farther and father away from Han Yoo-jung.


    Still, she waited.


    Dice woulde.


    8 hours passed.


    The clock pointed to 6 a.m.


    -Swhoosh..


    Next to Han Yoo-jung, who was crouching, a distinctive sound rang out.


    Startled, she looked up and saw Dice twisting open a water bottle.


    "Ha... Ha... Why are you still here?"


    His condition was worse than before.


    He had wounds here and there, his breath wasbored, and his top was soaked with sweat.


    Seeing him like this made Han Yoo-jung''s heart sink.


    The reality she feared was gradually bing true.


    Was Dice really going to be defeated here?


    "...Hm?"


    Dice rummaged through the convenience store stic bag, found the snacks, and started eating with a small smile.


    Then, catching his breath, he spoke.


    "I don''t know what you want, but I''m not nning to listen."


    "..."


    "I probably couldn''t do it even if I wanted to."


    Han Yoo-jung inhaled sharply.


    The way he spoke, as if epting hisst moments, increased the anxiety in her heart.


    "...Why, why talk like it''s the end..."


    Dice let out a smallugh.


    A dice materialized in his hand.


    -Thud.


    A dice rolled towards Han Yoo-jung.


    The number showing was 1.


    Dice said,


    "...Since yesterday, it''s been nothing but 1s and 2s."


    He wore a somehow relieved expression.


    "...Can''t win with this."


    "...You... you could just run away, Dice...!"


    -Thump...! Thump..!


    Heroes were drawing closer.


    Dice smiled and disappeared into a ck mist again.


    Once again, the intense sounds of battle echoed.


    ---


    ---


    Han Yoo-jung returned to the alley with more water bottles and snacks.


    Dice''s words kept echoing in her head.


    The anxiety grew into fear.


    She had felt this emotion when Yoo-ra died.


    This feeling of being alone was something she never wanted to experience again.


    What would happen if he died?


    Although they hadn''t be close, Dice had been a pir of support for her.


    The thought of a world without him was terrifying.


    The idea of heroes like Cant appearing again was abhorrent.


    ...No, in the first ce, she didn''t want Dice, a man pure at heart and the only one she truly understood, to die.


    Suppressing and swallowing a multitude of emotions, she continued to wait for Dice.


    She knew he would return.


    A day passed.


    Han Yoo-jung stayed in that spot for over 24 hours.


    In fact, considering the previous day, it had been more than 32 hours.


    She had no intention of giving up waiting for him.


    As long as Dice''s battles continued, she wanted to be a base he could return to.


    -Swhoosh...


    That shadowy sound again.


    As Han Yoo-jung lifted her head, there Dice was, appearing once more.


    He copsed onto the spot as soon as he appeared.


    The strong man had copsed from exhaustion.


    It was inevitable.


    The six heroes attacking Dice were taking turns to rest, from what she heard.


    Only Dice had been fighting without any rest.


    Han Yoo-jung quickly got up and approached Dice, handing him water bottles and food with trembling hands.


    Dice silently epted the water and food, catching his breath.


    Seeing Dice''s worsened condition, tears unknowingly fell from Han Yoo-jung''s eyes.


    But before Dice could see them, she wiped the tears away and said,


    "...Can''t you just run away?"


    Han Yoo-jung suggested again.


    "Please, yeah? Dice."


    Dice asked dryly with a tired expression, unlike before.


    "...And do what if I run away?"


    It felt like a brief glimpse into Dice''s inner world, which she hadn''t seen until now.


    Han Yoo-jung was momentarily stunned, then spoke with conviction.


    "...You have to live...!"


    But Dice only let out a smirk.


    "...What''s the point of living like this."


    He looked tired of living.


    That brief statement contained emotions Han Yoo-jung couldn''t fathom.


    Overwhelmed by those emotions, Han Yoo-jung found herself unable to say anything more.


    She didn''t know where to begin.


    Any careless word might just irritate him further.


    "Anyway, with these powers, I can''t even run away. The heroes probably know I''m here."


    "....."


    "...But I have to hold out. Enough to not shame Sce."


    He turned his head.


    For a brief moment, there was a spark of life. He asked,


    "...Where is Sce now?"


    "..."


    She couldn''t understand why he was asking.


    She knew their rtionship had changed, but that was just her guess.


    She couldn''t tell if he was asking because he wanted to attack Sce or if he was waiting for her.


    They were archenemies.


    Perhaps Dice, sensing his own end, was simply asking about the whereabouts of his rival.


    Han Yoo-jung shook her head briefly.


    There were rumors that Sce was trying to stop the fight... but she couldn''t be sure, so she she couldn''t say.


    At her response, Dice''s eyes once again lost their spark.


    Nodding his head, he stood up from his spot.


    He was preparing to re-enter the battlefield.


    Han Yoo-jung felt a sense of crisis, thinking this moment might be hisst.


    Dice''s hand formed a dice.


    Han Yoo-jung quickly grabbed his hand.


    "...?"


    "...Di, Dice."


    Han Yoo-jung knew.


    The dice, reflecting Dice''s mood, changed its numbers.


    When fighting Sce, it always rolled low numbers, and when dealing with crooked heroes or viins, it rolled high numbers.


    Perhaps the reason Dice was only rolling 1s and 2s now was a reflection of his will to live.


    So, he shouldn''t roll it anymore.


    Instead, she should roll it for him.


    "...I...I''ll roll it for you."


    Dice and Han Yoo-jung exchanged looks for a moment.


    Then, she snatched the dice from his stiff hand.


    Whatever it was, it had to be better than a 1 or 2.


    With a trembling heart, Han Yoo-jung prayed.


    Please, let it be a high number.


    -Thud.


    The dice rolled.


    The number was...


    Not much different from what Dice had been rolling.


    Dice began to walk away from the alley.


    He said,


    "...See?"


    Han Yoo-jung desperately said,


    "Again...!"


    And picked up the dice to roll again.


    "-Found you!"


    At that moment, a chilling voice came from above.


    As Dice and Han Yoo-jung looked up, they saw three heroes descending through the gap in the alley.


    One hero, clumsily descending, touched an air conditioning unit.


    -Crack!


    The unit''s fixture broke, and it rapidly fell towards Han Yoo-jung''s head.


    The incident that happened with Yoo-ra was unfolding again.


    -Bang!!


    But once again, Han Yoo-jung wasn''t crushed.


    "...Ugh...!"


    Dice was suddenly in front of her, holding up the air conditioning unit.


    -Swish!


    The three heroes moved at once.


    One lifted Han Yoo-jung.


    It was the hero who touched the air conditioning unit.


    "Are you okay...! Ha... Ha... Sorry...! You almost got seriously hurt...!"


    Another stepped on the air conditioning unit Dice was holding.


    And thest one was stabbing something into Dice''s stomach.


    -Poof....


    Blood surged and burst from Dice''s stomach as he moved away.


    Even in that situation, Dice burst intoughter.


    "....Ah..."


    Air escaped from Han Yoo-jung''s mouth.


    This was a familiar scene.


    The scene where someone dear to her loses their life instead of her.


    The scene where a non-hero saves her.


    Facing the same scene again, Han Yoo-jung felt despair.


    The hero who had taken her to a safeer area bid her goodbye and left her side.


    Han Yoo-jung nkly stared at the dice she had rolled.


    And after a few hours, news that Dice had been defeated rang out.


    ---


    ---


    Refusing to believe the news, Han Yoo-jung stepped onto the battlefield.


    The remnants of the fierce battle were everywhere.


    The fallen heroes were also visible.


    From rank 7, to 6, to 5.


    The hero who had stabbed Dice in the abdomen, and the hero who had saved her, were also down.


    Using these heroes asndmarks, Han Yoo-jung continued to run.


    Wiping away her tears, she kept running.


    Rank 4. Rank 3.


    And finally, she found Shake, also downed.


    She didn''t want to believe it.


    She refused to believe that Dice had been defeated.


    With the heroes lying down like this, how would he be defeated?


    And then, there was a trail of blood stretching forward.


    Han Yoo-jung followed these traces.


    She was drawn into a building as if mesmerized.


    -Thud!


    "Ah!"


    In her frantic run, Han Yoo-jung collided with a hero.


    "......"


    "...."


    It was Sce.


    With her hands and clothes soaked in blood, she was shedding tears with a vacant look in her eyes.


    A sight Han Yoo-jung had never seen from the always-smiling hero.


    There was even a cigarette in her hand.


    Exhaling white smoke, she looked at Han Yoo-jung... then brushed past her.


    Then she sat down and continued to cry.


    Seeing her like this only made Han Yoo-jung feel more uneasy.


    It was as if she was bearing an indescribable emotion over the death of her archnemesis.


    Han Yoo-jung passed Sce and headed deeper inside.


    And then, she found him.


    Dice, lying down, covered in blood.


    Whether arranged by Sce or not, hey there with a peaceful expression, hands on his abdomen, as if asleep.


    For Han Yoo-jung, time seemed to stretch from that moment.


    The walk towards him felt like an eternity.


    ".....Dice."


    She called his name again.


    The one who had gotten angry on her behalf when she couldn''t.


    Han Yoo-jung knelt down next to Dice.


    "....Dice, please wake up..."


    She ced her hand on his shoulder and shook him.


    "...Please wake up, Dice..."


    But his body was cold and unresponsive.


    She knew all too well that he was dead.


    Tears flowed endlessly.


    ".....Ah.....Ah...."


    Who should be med?


    Even if she had rolled a 4, Dice might have lived.


    If she hadn''t been there, Dice might have lived.


    If she had died from the beginning, Yoo-ra and Dice might have lived.


    Maybe she was the biggest problem.


    People die around her.


    Now Han Yoo-jung understood why Dice had no attachment to life.


    He must have felt the way Han Yoo-jung was feeling now.


    Alone and empty.


    She had Dice... but Dice had no one.


    He was always avoided by people.


    And the heroes.


    Again.


    It''s the heroes again.


    Another hero took away the most important person to her.


    As her self-loathing exceeded a certain level, that overflowing loathing shifted towards the heroes.


    This is how viins are born, she realized.


    It''s the existence of heroes that creates viins.


    Dice too, would not have appeared if there were no heroes.


    They were the root of all evil.


    "....Ah...Aah...."


    Han Yoo-jung embraced the fallen Dice.


    If only they had be closer sooner.


    If only she hadn''t been afraid of bing a criminal.


    But she couldn''t wish for the past to return.


    ".....Huh...?"


    At that moment, Dice''s body began to shine brightly.


    Terrified, Han Yoo-jung held onto Dice.


    She couldn''t allow anything to happen to his body.


    She had to protect him at all costs.


    It was the only thing she could do for Dice, who had saved her multiple times.


    "No..No...!"


    His body continued to glow brighter.


    Soon, Han Yoo-jung was surrounded by a pure white light.


    Her consciousness began to fade.


    ---


    ---


    "Ugh!"


    When she regained consciousness, she was in a familiar one-room apartment.


    The familiar bed and windows.


    The familiar portrait of Yoo-ra.


    "Di...Dice!"


    Han Yoo-jung quickly looked around, but Dice was nowhere to be seen.


    What happened? Why was she waking up in bed?


    She turned on the TV to check the news.


    "...?"


    Then she noticed something unmistakably odd.


    Some of her possessions had regressed. Things she had used in the past had returned.


    The TV was a prime example.


    She searched her pocket for her phone.


    It was the old phone she used long ago.


    Her confusion was short-lived.


    She checked the date.


    "....Huh?"


    She had returned to 11 years ago.

 Chapter 111: The True Hero (6)

    Chapter 111: The True Hero (6)


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "...So, Gyeom. Just hug me once."


    There was an undeniable depth in Han Yoo-jung''s eyes as she spoke.


    A desperation that not even her small smile could hide.


    "..."


    Although the oue turned out to be the worst possible, I know now that she had been acting for my sake.


    Since finding out that her actions were actually harming me, she''s been fully cooperating.


    But still, I wonder if she regrets it.


    Or if she just can''t control her feelings.


    Or maybe she''s just lonely.


    Slowly spreading her arms, she stood still, looking at me with those eyes.


    She leaves the choice entirely up to me, not asking for anything more.


    If I were to walk past her, perhaps she would just freeze there on the spot.


    "..."


    But that''s no reason for me to hug her.


    Maybe because she''s the only one who knows my past.


    Unconsciously, aspects of who I used to be emerge.


    Selfishly, I walked past Han Yoo-jung, leaving her behind.


    "..."


    And what I saw, froze me in ce.


    As I tried to ignore her and walk past, Han Yoo-jung''s eyelids fluttered, despair filling them.


    ...Suddenly, I remember my own lonely past.


    I can''t help but pity her.


    If I leave her alone like this, it will only make me feel ufortable.


    It felt like it would be better to tie up loose ends here, so I could rest morefortably.


    -Tap, tap.


    In the end, I tapped her shoulder a couple of times.


    At my touch, her arms that were slowly losing strength twitched.


    Han Yoo-jung quickly turned her head to look at me.


    Without meeting her gaze, I walked towards the next room.


    But perhaps my touch acted as a trigger, Han Yoo-jung hugged me tightly from behind as I walked away.


    "...Ha."


    I let out a chuckle without realizing it.


    Whether thisugh was meant to be a warning, or because I myself was confused by these inexplicable feelings, I couldn''t tell.


    Han Yoo-jung''s hands were trembling.


    And then, with a voice full of tears, she whispered.


    "....Being alive..."


    "..."


    "....No, to see you alive again...I''m so grateful."


    At the same time, Han Yoo-jung''s hand began to shine.


    She was imposing her dreams on me again.


    But why?


    Today, I don''t want to refuse her dream.


    Is it because I had a happy dreamst time?


    Maybe it''s because it reminds me of the day I bid farewell to the crying Song Soo-yeon.


    Maybe I simply don''t have the strength left to fight with Han Yoo-jung anymore.


    Her desperate appearance, mixed with the effort she put into cooking for me, confuses me.


    I grabbed Han Yoo-jung''s hand and gently applied pressure.


    Han Yoo-jung trembled, resisting my force at first... but after the light in her hand faded, she let go of me.


    I didn''t ask her what dream she had imposed on me.


    It''s funny to think I''vee to trust her... but I believed she wouldn''t have given me a bad dream.


    Anyway, the end for her and me was already determined, and whatever she does before that, wasn''t important.


    ---


    ---


    But the dream Han Yoo-jung gave me had a bigger impact on me than I thought.


    "Ugh...!"


    I woke up from the dream at dawn, covering my face with my hands.


    The dream she gave me was filled with Han Yoo-jung''s experiences.


    How she came to know me, the rtionship we had.


    How she witnessed my debut, my death.


    Why she followed me, and why she''s still supporting me.


    Why she left the hideout and still came back.


    Maybe the feelings she had for me were simr to the ones I had for Sce.


    "..."


    When I woke up, Han Yoo-jung was sitting beside me.


    She was quietly wiping the sweat off my forehead.


    I looked at her.


    I understood the emptiness she felt, unable to find happiness despite her regression, still feeling the absence of her sister who wasn''t by her side.


    I couldn''t even offer words offort.


    After searching for something to say, I asked her.


    "Why show me this dream now...?"


    "You''re asking why now?"


    "..."


    Han Yoo-jung said with a bitter smile.


    "...I had hoped you would remember on your own."


    "..."


    "...But maybe that was greedy of me. After all, it would probably take someone like Sce to be memorable."


    "..."


    "...And... it seems like you''ve finally started to trust me."


    Seeing my puzzled expression, Han Yoo-jung added,


    "When we went to find Luna today, you trusted my wordspletely."


    "......."


    "...You ate the food I made. You patted my shoulder... You didn''t reject the dream."


    "..."


    I couldn''t respond, just swallowed my saliva.


    My heart was still pounding. Maybe because the dream was too vivid.


    And as my mind cleared, I could make a more objective judgment.


    There was also a need to consider if she was tampering with my memories.


    ...But in truth, when ites to abilities rted to the mind, I was quite resistant.


    Moreover, whenparing the dreams she showed with my memories, there were several parts that were distinctly familiar.


    ...And then, at the end.


    The image of Sce crying and smoking a cigarette because of my death added credibility.


    If it weren''t real, Han Yoo-jung wouldn''t have included Sce smoking in my dream.


    Sce was smoking because that was what happened in the reality Han Yoo-jung experienced.


    Even I, who was her archnemesis, only saw Sce smoke in this current reality.


    "...."


    And paradoxically, the sight of Sce smoking in the dream brought me great relief.


    Everything before the regression, all those looks and expressions.


    The conversation we had just before my death wasn''t just an act.


    Of course, she might have been wearing some kind of mask, but the fact that she mourned for me remains unchanged.


    Even if it was two-faced, Sce cried for me.


    In front of an ordinary citizen like Han Yoo-jung, she didn''t even bother to put out her cigarette.


    Han Yoo-jung''s memories was one thing.


    Seeing Sce''s behavior after my death was also a great gift to me.


    Eventually, I looked at Han Yoo-jung and said,


    "...Please leave."


    I couldn''t bear to speak harshly to her anymore.


    "..."


    "...I''m sorry about your sister."


    I just couldn''t anymore.


    ---


    ---


    2 A.M.


    -ng!


    "...Phew..."


    Sce put down the barbell and wiped off her sweat with a towel.


    Then, she checked her records.


    Today, she had beaten yesterday''s record again.


    She hydrated and turned on her phone.


    Unable to contact Jung-gyeom recently, she went back to living buried in articles like before.


    She meticulously observed the reactions and articles about herself.


    [The Disappearance of Sce]


    [Sce Reacts Only to Dice''s Appearance]


    [The Fallen Viin Alliance. Where is Sce?]


    [Dice. The New Viin''s Abilities]


    Each one, without exception, stressed Min-Bom.


    "...Phew..."


    But it wasn''t like what was written was wrong.


    Sce had not been active recently.


    She only paid attention to news about Dice, continuing her training.


    Catching him was her only concern.


    She no longer cared about negativements, criticisms, or reputation.


    Because there was something more important.


    She vaguely understood.


    That fighting Dice this way, she wouldn''t win.


    It wasn''t enough.


    And this thought nted a seed of anxiety in Min-Bom''s mind.


    If she couldn''t defeat Dice, she might never find out what happened to Jung-gyeom.


    Luna, who had threatened Jung-gyeom.


    And Dice, who was acting to pardon such a Luna.


    How could she just watch this happen?


    Sce entered the power-measuring machine, trying to shake off these thoughts.


    With devices attached to her chest and head, she unleashed her power.


    "Ugh...! Hng...!"


    Her head lost color, and her eyes filled with light.


    Her body gradually began to glow and heat up.


    When her mind was cluttered like this, squeezing out her power with all her might felt somewhat relieving.


    Like shouting loudly, it helped alleviate frustration and served as a foundation for developing her abilities.


    Until now, with her innate talent, she had neglected such training.


    Though she had worked harder than ordinary heroes... she hadn''t given her absolute best.


    She had only done enough to be slightly ahead of others.


    But not anymore.


    An opponent had appeared whom she couldn''t beat with such half-hearted efforts.


    An opponent she must somehow ovee.


    An opponent she must somehow catch.


    That''s why she was so dedicated to training now.


    However, it wasn''t without anxiety.


    She worried it might already be toote to save Jung-gyeom.


    ...But perhaps because of what Dice said.


    ''.........Wait, and he''lle back.''


    Contradictorily, those words he said became a hope, motivating her to move forward.


    She wanted to believe that he was still alive.


    So, Min-Bom continued her trainingte into the dawn.


    "....Dice..."


    Sce muttered through clenched teeth, letting out her anger.


    This viin was the first to make her this angry.


    ...She had to catch him, no matter what.

 Chapter 112: The Link (1)

    Chapter 112: The Link (1)


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    -Ding-ding-ding-ding...


    Min-Bom woke up to the sound of an rm.


    It felt like only a few minutes had passed since she hadid down on the sofa in her private office... but three hours had already gone by.


    For a moment, she felt tired and exhausted.


    But when Jung-gyeom''s face crossed her mind, she got up from her spot.


    She had gone to bed at 3 a.m. and was now waking up at 6 a.m.


    It was still a time when everyone else was asleep, but Min-Bom had no leisure to rest.


    She had to get up again for training.


    She had to run with all her might to surpass Dice.


    After washing up in the shower room of the association building, she got an electrolyte drink from the vending machine on the second floor.


    As she was quenching her thirst, someone called her from behind.


    "Sce."


    Turning around, Shake was standing there.


    Sce nodded her head in greeting.


    "...Hello."


    ...


    Min-Bom hadn''t been hiding her feelingstely.


    She couldn''t afford to.


    After a brief greeting to Shake, Min-Bom took a gulp of her drink.


    She was nning to rehydrate and start training again.


    "...Sce, spare me a moment."


    But Shake''s words crumbled her ns.


    Min-Bom felt ufortable as she drank her drink.


    She wasn''t going through all this trouble of cutting sleep to have conversations with people.


    She was training to catch Dice.


    Thus, without even looking at Shake, Sce disposed of her drink and said,


    "...Sorry. I''m a bit busy right now."


    "...Leave Dice alone."


    However, Shake''s words made Sce freeze.


    She didn''t turn to face Shake.


    Turning around would mean showing her distorted face filled with anger.


    Choosing silence over likely harsh words, Shake said to Sce.


    "Your current state isn''t normal."


    ...


    "You can''t keep going like this."


    Shake didn''te any closer.


    He just kept a certain distance and offered advice.


    "As the number one hero, you need to have self-awareness. A top hero should reassure the citizens and suppress viins. Not obsessively dedicate themselves to training."


    "...Thanks for the advice. I''ll be going now."


    Not wanting to hear any more, Sce left the spot.


    But Shake didn''t let her go.


    "Wait until Dice turns himself in...!"


    He said with frustration.


    Only then did Min-Bom slightly release the anger she had been holding back.


    "He might not turn himself in-"


    "-If he doesn''t, it''s not toote to try then."


    "...Shake."


    "We''re not lifting a finger yet Dice is actively taking down the viin alliance. There''s nothing to lose by waiting, so why are you so desperate to chase after Dice?


    Letting Luna go in exchange for capturing the rest is a profitable deal. We get to take over the most powerful viins of our time without any loss. The Viin Alliance could havested for decades. Don''t you see that ending it this way is for the better?"


    "..."


    "We still haven''t caught Liquid, Riem, Tryno, and one unidentified member of the alliance. It''s better to let Dice run wild for now. So stop it, Sce. Just stop and reassure the citizens. Because of you, the association''s staff are having to deal with the citizens'' anger."


    Min-Bom silently listened to Shake''s words, then deeply sighed.


    She didn''t want to argue with him anymore.


    It was clear that their differing opinions would only lead to more fights.


    Regardless of what he said, Sce''s actions were already decided.


    She didn''t even say goodbye to Shake and headed for the training ground.


    ---


    ---


    -Thud.


    Entering the training ground, Min-Bom closed the iron door behind her.


    -Click.


    Alone in the early morning, she turned on the lights that she had previously turned off.


    The lights flickered on, and Sce stared silently at the machines she had wrestled with the day before.


    "......."


    Alone in this space, Min-Bom slowly slid down.


    Leaning against the iron door, she let her strength fade away.


    Normally, with all this stress, she would immediately call Jung-gyeom.


    She would have vented about her troubles or taken a brief rest while listening to his stories.


    But not now.


    Jung-gyeom had disappeared.


    She couldn''t rest for even a moment. Nothing felt like a break.


    So, all she could do was murmur to herself.


    "...Don''t worry, oppa."


    She said.


    "...I''ll never give up on you, oppa."


    ---


    ---


    As I opened the door, aforting scent wafted towards me.


    -Tap-tap-tap-tap-tap.


    The pleasant sound of a knife chopping on a cutting board could be heard.


    I knew who was creating these smells and sounds.


    Slowly heading to the kitchen, I saw Han Yoo-jung.


    She was silently preparing my meal.


    In her silhouette, I could see myself.


    I used to prepare food like that for Song Soo-yeon.


    "..."


    Clearly,st night''s dream had a significant impact.


    It helped me understand her actions and feelings.


    Though I wasn''t in a position to pity anyone, I couldn''t help but feel sympathy.


    With mixed feelings, I let out a short sigh.


    "...Huh?"


    At that sound, Han Yoo-jung quickly turned towards me.


    -Click!


    "Ah!"


    And with an unusual sound, Han Yoo-jung grimaced and dropped the knife.


    She sped her hands together tightly, visibly agitated.


    Without realizing, I quickly moved towards her.


    "...Did you cut yourself?"


    "...Ah, no, it''s... it''s okay."


    "..."


    I couldn''t help but be concerned about her injury.


    No, this too must be because of the dream.


    If it had been like before, I probably wouldn''t have cared.


    -Tap...tap...


    But despite her words, blood dripped drop by drop from between her tightly clenched hands.


    The fact that it was flowing to this extent meant the injury was not minor, anyone could see that.


    Panicked, she avoided my gaze and hastily turned on the kitchen faucet to rinse her hand, as if trying to hide the bleeding with water.


    "..."


    I grabbed her arm and pulled it away from the water.


    "Ow..."


    I sat Han Yoo-jung down and said.


    "...Sit here."


    I headed to the bathroom, brought back a clean towel, and a first aid kit from inside.


    Then, I wrapped her hand with the towel to clean the blood and slowly examined the wound.


    "..."


    During this time, Han Yoo-jung was silent,her face gradually turning red as she blinked.


    I frowned upon seeing her wound.


    It wasn''t deep, but it wasn''t something that could be fixed with just a band-aid either.


    It needed to be disinfected and probably bandaged with gauze.


    After wrapping the wound again with the towel, I told her.


    "...Hold it tight."


    Han Yoo-jung nodded. Her brown hair slid off her shoulders.


    -Sssss...


    At the same time, something Han Yoo-jung was boiling overflowed and made contact with the me on the stove.


    She hurriedly tried to stand up, but I pressed her shoulder down and said,


    "I told you to keep pressing on the wound."


    "..."


    I went to the kitchen in her stead.


    I turned down the heat to reduce the bubbling and blew on it.


    After cleaning her blood off the chopping board, I took over the knife.


    "Gye...Gyeom."


    Han Yoo-jung, having her kitchen duties taken over, said in a voice that was almost crying, but I ignored it.


    She had been preparing bibimbap and kimchi stew.


    I continued cooking from where she left off.


    After 10 minutes, I put down the knife.


    Turning around, Han Yoo-jung was staring at me.


    I sat down in front of her again and checked the wound.


    Unlike before, it wasn''t bleeding.


    "...This might hurt a bit."


    I took out the disinfectant, soaked a cotton pad in it, and cleaned her wound.


    Han Yoo-jung didn''t even moan, enduring the pain. She didn''t take her eyes off me.


    "...Stop staring at me."


    Eventually feeling pressured, I spoke, but Han Yoo-jung ignored my words.


    This would be the first time she resisted me like this.


    After disinfecting, I applied a gauze pad, then cleaned up the bloodied towel and the first aid kit.


    Seeing me go to grab the knife again, Han Yoo-jung hurriedly got up and grabbed my clothes.


    "Gye...Gyeom, let me do it."


    "With that hand? Sit down."


    "...But...still..."


    "Sit down, I said."


    After firmly stating it a couple of times, Han Yoo-jung finally sat down.


    Even I found it hard to understand why I was acting this way.


    She was neither Song Soo-yeon nor Min-Bom.


    Naturally, we weren''t in a rtionship where I would be making food for her.


    So why was I doing this?


    The reason that I was cooking because she was injured...didn'' convince even me.


    ...Maybe, it''s because I have to hand her over to the association.


    After learning everything about her, that part became slightly ufortable.


    Despite it being obvious that I had to turn her in, a vague sense of difort was holding me back.


    -Tap-tap-tap-tap-tap.


    "..."


    I let out a small sigh through my nose.


    As I continued to chop, I cleared my mind of thoughts.


    ---


    ---


    "...It''s really delicious."


    "..."


    "Really, it''s delicious, Gyeom."


    "...How many times have you said that?"


    "But... it''s true."


    Han Yoo-jung showered me withpliments as she ate her meal.


    With every spoonful, she praised the food.


    Though I didn''t respond to everyment... somehow, I also felt a sense of ease.


    Selfishly, I might have been alleviating some guilt.


    ...If I hand her over.


    She would probably spend the rest of her life in prison.


    Surrounded by numerous viins, that''s how she would live her life.


    If she had been as powerful as other viins, I would have been less worried.


    But the current her was not like that.


    She was just another person, struggling with loneliness after losing her family, her sister... and me.


    "........"


    Did she notice this change in me?


    Han Yoo-jung spoke first.


    "...It''s okay, Gyeom."


    My spoon stopped.


    "There''s no need to feel guilty. Because I... ruined your happiness."


    "............"


    "...Hand me over to the association whenever you want. I never once thought of running away."


    After blinking nkly for a moment... I continued to eat as if nothing had happened.


    Han Yoo-jung also put food into her mouth, then nced at me again and hunched her shoulders as if she had something to say.


    "...Why."


    ...


    She couldn''t speak for a while, as if ashamed by my question.


    "Speak."


    Only after I pressed did she struggle to open her mouth.


    "...I''m sorry to ask this again..."


    "..."


    Han Yoo-jung raised her head.


    She looked at me straight, as if she wanted me to hear this more than anything.


    "...If I go to prison, could you take care of my sister for me?"


    "...What?"


    "...Just once a year... Could you visit the columbarium where my sister''s ashes are? Go there... tell her some fun stories... and say that I''m doing well..."


    "..."


    I couldn''t speak for a while.


    Han Yoo-jung''s desperation made it even more difficult.


    When I didn''t answer, Han Yoo-jung slowly reached out and held my hand.


    "...Gyeom. I know it''s really shameless of me. But... I can''t bear to leave my sister alone... Is there really no way...?"


    I carefully pulled my hand away and said,


    "...Sorry."


    It was something I couldn''t do either.


    As despair began to fill Han Yoo-jung''s expression, I had no choice but to exin.


    "...Even if I wanted to, I can''t."


    "...Why?"


    Only then did confusion appear on Han Yoo-jung''s face.


    I continued,


    "...After handing over the Viin Alliance to the association, I''m going to turn myself in."


    "..."


    The anxiety in Han Yoo-jung''s eyes wavered as she asked,


    "...Why?"


    I revealed,


    "...So that Soo-yeon can live."

 Chapter 113: The Link (2)

    Chapter 113: The Link (2)


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    After the meal, Han Yoo-jung sat nkly in her room.


    She looked at the gauze Jung-gyeom had applied.


    "..."


    She had always been certain... Inside his heart,y apassionate heart.


    The wound he treated was proof of that.


    And yet, he was turning himself in.


    Despite Han Yoo-jung''s unprecedented efforts to dissuade him, raising her voice in protest, Jung-gyeom remained unyielding.


    He had many reasons.


    Not wanting to disrupt order as he did before. Unable to return to Sce''s side with a smile... among others.


    In the end, it was a reason Han Yoo-jung couldn''t ept.


    She was merely engulfed in a maddening sense of guilt.


    Had she not taken action, perhaps Jung-gyeom would still be living with a smile.


    She wouldn''t have inflicted such wounds and a future upon him.


    Han Yoo-jung shook her head slowly.


    "....Hoo."


    There was no time to wallow in sadness.


    She needed to devise a n.


    Otherwise, Jung-gyeom would indeed end up turning himself in.


    Such a future was unbearable.


    If it meant going to prison herself, she wouldn''t mind, no matter the number of years.


    But she could not stand the thought of Jung-gyeom being imprisoned because of her.


    She didn''t want to ruin his happiness.


    ...Though she had already ruined it, she didn''t want to cause further damage.


    ---


    ---


    -Swish swish.


    Song Soo-yeon swept the floor, finishing up the cleaning of Jung-gyeom''s apartment.


    She had arranged for the broken window to be fixed and had removed the rotting cake from the floor.


    All the shattered pieces of furniture were thrown out, and likewise, she had ordered new ones.


    Everything was prepared for Jung-gyeom''s return, so he could enter smiling.


    "..."


    Of course, he had said he would not being back.


    He hated her, would no longer see her.


    Jung-gyeom had dered firmly that she should live on her own from now on.


    Their kiss over the sea would be the thest.


    Yet, Song Soo-yeon refused to believe it.


    Did he truly hate her?


    If that was the reality, Song Soo-yeon didn''t want to live anymore.


    Believing it wasn''t reality allowed her to clean and refurbish Jung-gyeom''s room like this.


    -Swish swish.


    Song Soo-yeon wiped her eyes with the palm of her hand.


    Lately, tears flowed frequently.


    Thinking of Jung-gyeom, tears would well up without her noticing.


    It wasn''t something she could control.


    In just a few weeks, she had cried more tears than in thest 20 years.


    When emotions became too overwhelming, Song Soo-yeon would close her eyes and recall their kiss.


    The chill that ran through her body.


    His lips, soft and warm.


    The sensation of his moist tongue and the warmth felt at that moment.


    She had wished time would stop, so immense was her happiness.


    Dreaming of experiencing that happiness again someday, she kept moving forward.


    ---


    ---


    Song Soo-yeon, wearing a mask, set out for volunteer work.


    She hadn''t forgotten the promise she made to Jung-gyeom.


    ''I won''t be greedy anymore...I''ll be a good person...''


    And the only good thing she could think of was to volunteer like this.


    It was all she had learned and seen.


    Since Jung-gyeom also frequently volunteered...


    No, it was precisely because her connection with him began through his unique volunteering that Song Soo-yeon sought to follow in his footsteps.


    Maybe through this, she could see the world through Jung-gyeom''s eyes.


    "...Ah- Here you go."


    Song Soo-yeon carefully brought the spoon towards the mouth of an elderlydy in a nursing home.


    Her approach was still clumsy and her tone nd.


    "..."


    -Thwack!


    The elderlydy, frowning, knocked Song Soo-yeon''s spoon away.


    Food sttered onto Song Soo-yeon.


    "I won''t eat!"


    Then, like a preschooler, the elderlydy turned her head away, refusing to eat.


    Surprised, another caregiver rushed over, but Song Soo-yeon waved them off, indicating she was fine.


    She wiped herself down with some nearby tissues and lifted the spoon again for the elderlydy.


    After all, this was nothing to her.


    Compared to the bullying she had endured.


    Or the stress she felt recently with Jung-gyeom''s absence.


    Likewise, Jung-gyeom must have felt the same way.


    He calmed her when she pushed him away, stormed into the Association for her, and even took care of bullies.


    Yet, she never said thank you, never softened her tone, missing every chance to be closer.


    Back then, she thought Jung-gyeom loved her.


    She assumed he was just another man smitten by her looks.


    "....Ha."


    Song Soo-yeon eventuallyughed at herself. How foolish she had been.


    Thinking of Jung-gyeom, she tried to give the warmest smile she could muster.


    "...Please eat, Grandma."


    And she extended the spoon towards the elderlydy once more.


    Thedy cautiously eyed Song Soo-yeon, then opened her mouth.


    Thus, Song Soo-yeon was able to continue volunteering.


    "Breaking news. The current time is 14:52. In the vicinity of Yeongtong-gu, Suwon City, a battle between Dice and Sce has erupted. The reason for Dice''s appearance is still unknown-"


    Suddenly, the sound from the TV caught Song Soo-yeon''s attention, and her head turned towards the direction of the TV.


    A video of the battle, taken by a witness, was being broadcast repeatedly.


    And in it, Jung-gyeom was seen fighting fiercely.


    "......Ah...."


    Song Soo-yeon''s eyes quivered.


    Her sins kepting back to her like this.


    She had wished countless times for her guilt to disappear as if by magic, but such a thing was impossible.


    Jung-gyeom was avoiding the fight with Sce, fleeing.


    Now, more than ever, things became clear.


    As Dice, Jung-gyeom did not want to fight Sce...


    It was evident even through the screen.


    What kind of feeling could that be?


    She knew all too well that he held Sce dearly.


    It was she who had driven him to this point.


    She couldn''t help but feel terribly sorry.


    "...."


    Song Soo-yeon wiped her tears with her palm again.


    She didn''t know how to atone for the sins she hadmitted.


    She felt an indescribable guilt.


    ---


    ---


    After volunteering, Song Soo-yeon fiddled with her phone.


    Her finger hovered over Ste''s number again, twitching slightly.


    She had resisted the urge to call dozens of times.


    Afraid that it might just make Jung-gyeom hate her more.


    ...But at the same time, jealousy bubbled up.


    Why was it okay for Ste, but not for her?


    It was an unsolvable dilemma for her.


    Song Soo-yeon stared nkly at her phone.


    She ended up seeing thest text she sent to Ste.


    [Help me, please.]


    Following this message, Jung-gyeom began searching for her.


    It was shameless to think...but she leaned towards believing that he didn''t hate her.


    Song Soo-yeon fidgeted with her lips, took a deep breath, and pressed the green call button.


    -Drrrrring...Drrrrring...


    The battle between Dice and Sce had ended 2 hours ago.


    She just wanted to know if he was okay, at least.


    ...And how she might further their rtionship.


    -Drrrrring...Drrrrring...


    The ringing continued for a long time.


    And the longer it stretched, the more anxious Song Soo-yeon became.


    She knew opportunities like this to call were rare.


    She had to call within the range that wouldn''t make Jung-gyeom ufortable.


    If she called too often... she might get blocked.


    That would be thest link between them severed.


    So, she understood that today''s chance was her only one.


    If this call went unanswered... then it would be days before she could try again.


    -Click.


    The call connected.


    Song Soo-yeon''s heart sank rapidly.


    With a trembling voice, she spoke.


    "...He-hello?"


    "...It''s been a while, Luna."


    However, the one who answered was Ste.


    Song Soo-yeon moistened her lips for a moment, then asked her.


    "...Is he there?"


    "...No. He hasn''te back yet."


    "...Ah...is that so?"


    Disappointment and distrust bloomed within Song Soo-yeon at the same time.


    Ste provocatively called Jung-gyeom by his nickname, ''Gyeom''.


    There must have been a reason to provoke her like this.


    "...."


    Then, Song Soo-yeon shook her head.


    What was she even doing right now?


    She had called because she was worried about Jung-gyeom.


    Other emotions shouldn''t interfere.


    As Song Soo-yeon was about to end the call, Ste spoke.


    "....Luna."


    "....Yes?"


    And then, a long silence followed.


    Despite waiting and waiting, no voice came back, prompting Song Soo-yeon to check her phone several times.


    The call was still connected.


    ".....Hoo."


    As she waited, Ste sighed.


    "...Ste?"


    She said.


    "....I''m jealous of you, Luna."


    ---


    ---


    When Luna called, Han Yoo-jung was forced into deep contemtion.


    Should she answer the call or pretend not to know?


    Jung-gyeom didn''t wee calls from Luna.


    She knew he was distancing himself from Luna.


    Probably because he was surrendering himself.


    This was also for Song Soo-yeon''s sake, to detach emotionally.


    So she shouldn''t have answered the call, but...


    "..."


    Han Yoo-jung knew.


    What one must do and what one wants to do are different.


    If it were Jung-gyeom, he would want to talk to Song Soo-yeon. He would want to be with her.


    But he chose not to be with Song Soo-yeon. He judged that it was necessary.


    So, Han Yoo-jung answered the call.


    She wanted to do what Jung-gyeom would have wanted.


    Following this was a brief conversation.


    Luna was looking for Jung-gyeom.


    And in that moment, Han Yoo-jung felt an inexplicable jealousy.


    Unlike Luna and Dice, they weren''t close.


    They had just met, their rtionship filled only with resentment.


    She wasn''t even in a position to be jealous.


    But she felt jealous nheless.


    She envied this woman whom Jung-gyeom protected with his life.


    She wanted to be in her ce.


    Han Yoo-jung also wanted to be desired by Dice, like Luna.


    "....I''m jealous of you, Luna."


    Her words of jealousy were impulsive.


    In a way, it was tantly setting aze malice.


    She was supposed to act for Jung-gyeom''s sake, yet here she was, unable to control her emotions.


    But it was unavoidable.


    For nearly 10 years, she dreamt of being by Jung-gyeom''s side.


    Though the result was disastrously miserable...that didn''t mean the dream had faded.


    "...You''re jealous of me?"


    Luna''s voice sharpened as she asked.


    She wouldn''t know anything...so, in a way, it was expected.


    "Yes. I am jealous."


    "Why?"


    "...Because you''re so close to Gyeom."


    Luna didn''t respond for a long time.


    After waiting, Luna''s trembling voice finally replied.


    "I don''t know what your rtionship with him is...but aren''t you the one by his side right now?"


    "..."


    "...I''m the one who''s jealous. Why is it okay for you...but not for me...?"


    Luna was suppressing her anger.


    Since neither had the right to be angry, no one raised their voice needlessly.


    But at Luna''s words, Ste couldn''t help but snort.


    "....You really don''t know anything, Luna."


    "....What?"


    Does she know that Jung-gyeom is fighting for her?


    Does she know that he wasn''tshing out, but sacrificing himself?


    Does she know that for her future, he was turning himself in?


    Han Yoo-jung felt a bitterness as she spoke.


    Scratching at Luna like this brings nothing.


    Provoking her wouldn''t change anything.


    Except maybe make her feel slightly better.


    "..."


    Sheposed herself.


    As she always did.


    She decided to think only of Jung-gyeom, wholeheartedly.


    She had to atone, even just a little, for the sins she hadmitted against him.


    Suppressing her jealousy, she said,


    "........I''m sorry, Luna. I was too emotional, wasn''t I?"


    "..."


    "...Actually, I didn''t mean to say that. Originally..."


    She tried to continue but then stopped.


    Emotions interfered again. Jealousy red up again.


    Han Yoo-jung took a breath.


    She thought of the expression Jung-gyeom made when talking about Luna or Sce.


    The smile she couldn''t bring to his face. The pained expressions she remembered.


    Clearing her mind, she managed to put aside her petty emotions.


    She spoke again.


    "Originally...I wanted to say that I''ll help you."


    This was for Jung-gyeom.

 Chapter 114: The Link (3)

    Chapter 114: The Link (3)


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    For Song Soo-yeon, Ste''s words felt like a ray of light.


    Blocked by an insurmountable wall, wondering what to do next, Ste appeared as a connection.


    All the provocations Ste had made before were forgotten.


    Soo-yeon had no intention of upholding petty pride.


    She was willing to kneel if asked.


    Ste said,


    ...No, to put it more precisely...please help Gyeom.


    Soo-yeon nodded and replied,


    Yes...! Of course.


    A new path set Soo-yeons mind racing.


    What should she do?


    She didnt know what Jung-gyeom needed right now.


    No, more than that, she wanted to know where Jung-gyeom was.


    I''lle to you. Just let me know where.


    But Ste responded firmly,


    That''s not possible.


    ...Ste...


    ...Gyeom doesnt want to see you right now.


    Soo-yeon clenched her fists.


    Hearing those words was always hard.


    Even though she already knew from Jung-gyeom himself...it always hurt.


    Soo-yeon wiped her eyes again.


    Then, she racked her brain for ways to help Jung-gyeom from her position.


    ...Thinking about it, Jung-gyeom''s biggest concern was hunting the Viin Alliance.


    As far as she knew, not only Ste but also Stingshot, Liquid, and Riem had been captured by Jung-gyeom.


    She didnt know what he nned to do with them...but she wanted to help.


    Of course, she didnt want to see Jung-gyeom consumed by anger.


    However, if this could somehow earn his forgiveness, she was more than willing to assist.


    ...Should I help catch Tryno?


    Soo-yeon asked.


    ...What?


    ...Riem told me a few days ago that Tryno was looking for me. Even though I had my mask off, Riem found me... Tryno probably knows my face too.


    -Wait a moment, Luna.


    I can be the bait. So you can catch Tryno-


    -Leave Tryno alone.


    Ste tly rejected Soo-yeons offer.


    ...What?


    Soo-yeon, puzzled, asked again, but Ste only sighed deeply instead of exining.


    ...Haaa... That''s not what I was asking for your help with."


    ...


    Soo-yeon couldn''t understand the current situation.


    Why not ept the help?


    Because Jung-gyeom would hate her taking action?


    Or because Ste was close to Tryno?


    ...


    Regardless, Soo-yeon had no intention of reversing Stes refusal.


    ...Then what...


    ...


    As Soo-yeon struggled for ideas, Ste asked,


    "...What would make Gyeom happy...?"


    "...What?"


    At that question, Song Soo-yeon felt odd.


    I could tell Ste, but...it would be her who would do it.


    Was it that she could do what I couldn''t?


    Before the misunderstanding could deepen, Ste added, It has to be rted to your memories with him.


    "...Ah."


    "...Make him remember the moments he was happy with you."


    Hearing this, Soo-yeon felt relieved but also had to painfully recall memories that had faded into sorrow.


    ---


    ---


    Han Yoo-jung left the hideout to meet with Soo-yeon.


    There was something she needed to receive from her.


    She wasnt sure if it was the right approach, but to change Jung-gyeoms heart, it was necessary.


    Jung-gyeom was wrestling with his inner self.


    He was giving up his desires to walk the right path.


    Han Yoo-jung intended to change his heart.


    She already knew well that he had lingering feelings for Soo-yeon, and also for Sce.


    These were emotions she couldnt evoke herself.


    So, she nned to use those memories to shake Jung-gyeom.


    To make him reconsider.


    ...And she had to act quickly.


    Once Tryno was caught, it would be toote.


    He would hand over all other viins of the Viin Alliance, including Han Yoo-jung, and turn himself in.


    So, she hoped Tryno would not be caught, at least for as long as possible.


    In that time, she had to change Jung-gyeoms heart.


    She wasn''t sure what to do afterwards, but she knew she had to change his heart first.


    From afar, she saw Soo-yeon.


    Her beauty was obvious even from a distance.


    Han Yoo-jung watched Soo-yeon for a moment, then slowly approached her.


    "...Stel-"


    "-Call me Han Yoo-jung, Soo-yeon."


    "......You really cane outside."


    "..."


    "...You must have be close with him..."


    Han Yoo-jung didnt reply but extended her hand to Soo-yeon.


    She needed to receive the item she came for.


    Jung-gyeom might return to the hideout soon.


    He might already be back.


    It didn''t matter much, but she wanted to be there to prepare his meal.


    Soo-yeon hesitated for a while, then, with a worried expression, confirmed again.


    "...Its my treasure. You need it for him...?"


    There was a hint of distrust in her voice. It couldn''t be helped, given her situation.


    Han Yoo-jung nodded.


    She had no other intentions.


    She, too, had Jung-gyeoms interests at heart.


    Carefully, Soo-yeon removed the bracelet she was wearing.


    Han Yoo-jung looked at the bracelet with curiosity.


    It was a cheap, faded, colorful wish bracelet.


    "...I used to wear it as a couple with him."


    "...Ah."


    A sharp pain in the heart hit her, and jealousy bloomed once again.


    But she did not show it.


    With all her might, she simply nodded as if it was nothing.


    "I''ll hide it in his clothes."


    "...Th..thank you. And..."


    Soo-yeon then took out a notebook and handed it to Han Yoo-jung.


    "...This... is things he likes."


    Han Yoo-jung opened the notebook.


    It was densely written with information, filled in a short time.


    "...We usually have ck bean noodles today... Just him and me..."


    Tears suddenly filled the eyes of Soo-yeon, who was looking down as she spoke.


    Han Yoo-jung was flustered, but Soo-yeon, ustomed to it, wiped her eyes.


    -Swish swish.


    And then, as if nothing had happened, she continued.


    "...It''s a dish we ate a lot together. He likes it with a bit of vinegar...please pass that on too."


    Indeed, there was a lot of information that Han Yoo-jung wouldn''t have known.


    Not only information that could evoke memories but also Jung-gyeom''s preferences that Soo-yeon was well aware of.


    This too was another item that sparked jealousy.


    How many happy moments must Soo-yeon have had with him to know all these things?


    Despite having watched over him for much longer.


    Yet, Han Yoo-jung hid her feelings.


    It might not be for long, but...surely, she was now closer to Jung-gyeom than anyone else.


    Using the notebook Soo-yeon had given her, she could create fleeting memories with Jung-gyeom.


    In the meantime, she could only hope that he would have a change of heart.


    She put the notebook and bracelet she received from Soo-yeon into her possession.


    Then, she took out a tracker she had brought and handed it to Soo-yeon.


    "...This is..."


    "There''s no guarantee that something like what happened with Riem won''t happen again."


    "....Ah."


    "...And, I need to make sure I''m not being followed. You might try to find Gyeom by following me."


    "...."


    Having finished her business, an Yoo-jung bowed her head briefly, then turned to leave.


    "...Wait a moment, please."


    But Soo-yeon stopped her.


    "...Yes?"


    "...Could you...take a few photos of him and send them to me?"


    "..."


    "...That bracelet...is really precious to me... I just want to be able to breathe..."


    She understood.


    Soo-yeon must be feeling anxious.


    She was entrusting it all to her.


    Soo-yeon must also be worried that she might misuse it.


    But the biggest beneficiary of her actions would be Soo-yeon herself.


    If all goes well, Jung-gyeom would return to Soo-yeon''s side.


    And Han Yoo-jung herself...would end up in prison.


    It was displeasing. It made her spiteful.


    She knew that the upper hand she currently held was like a mirage.


    "..."


    Han Yoo-jung didn''t respond and turned to walk away.


    But Soo-yeon stubbornly followed her.


    "...If not now, then just in dreams, please, Han Yoo-jung...I just want to see his face...okay?"


    "...Haaaa."


    Han Yoo-jung let out a long sigh.


    Then she stopped in her tracks and bit her lip.


    She didn''t want to. She didn''t want to do it.


    But on a whim, she reached into Soo-yeon''s clothes.


    "Ah...!"


    Her cold hand touched her soft skin.


    Han Yoo-jung''s hand began to glow. The light did not leak out from under the clothes.


    -Woong...


    ...This was a thanks for the notebook.


    But it didn''t grant Soo-yeon the long dream she wanted.


    Just a brief one...just as she asked, a dream where she could see his face.


    After all, if the n worked out, she''d see his face more than enough.


    To the surprised and frozen Soo-yeon, Han Yoo-jung advised,


    "...I did not give you a long dream."


    "..."


    "So, it''s better if you wake up early. I''ve given you my advice."


    "...What?"


    In Soo-yeon''s current emotional state, prone to sudden tears, there''s no telling how the dream might twist.


    Especially outside the range of Han Yoo-jung''s control.


    Leaving the frozen Soo-yeon behind, she headed towards the hideout.


    ---


    ---


    After handing Liquid over to the association, I had a fierce battle with the pursuing Sce.


    She was gradually returning to her form before regression.


    It was bing increasingly difficult to face her.


    She was getting stronger at a rapid pace.


    The fact that I was the reason gave meplex feelings.


    Should I be happy, or should I be sad?


    "..."


    One thing was certain.


    Every time I saw her hate-filled eyes, my heart broke.


    To the point it was hard to move.


    If there was a silver lining, it''s that the other heroes aren''t attacking me.


    They''re all scared, not daring to confront me like Sce does.


    This too resembles the situation before the regression.


    Except for the end, where six heroes attacked me at once; usually, it was only Sce who faced me.


    It feels like the more things progress, the more they resemble the situation before my regression.


    It might be just a matter of time before everything went back to how it was.


    ...Could my end be simr?


    I suddenly wondered.


    "..."


    But I shake my head, erasing those unnecessary thoughts.


    I open the door to the hideout and step inside.


    -Thud.


    "Gyeom, you''re here?"


    Han Yoo-jung greets me as usual.


    Every time I see her, my heart fluttered.


    I had to admit that Han Yoo-jung had be a new concern for me.


    Have I foolishly given my heart away again?


    I sighed and moved further inside.


    "...?"


    And then, stopped dead in my tracks at a familiar smell.


    Han Yoo-jung passed by me, saying,


    "Sit for a while. Just need to boil the noodles."


    At her natural attitude, a chuckle escaped me.


    Tonight''s dinner was ck bean noodles.


    My favorite dish and one filled with memories.


    I asked,


    "...Did you meet Soo-yeon?"

 Chapter 115: The Link (4)

    Chapter 115: The Link (4)


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "Did you meet Soo-yeon?"


    Han Yoo-jung, who stilled for a moment, didn''t even look at me as she answered.


    "...No?"


    "..."


    She put a pot full of water on the stove and waited for it to boil.


    She still wouldn''t look at me, as if something was pricking her conscience.


    "...Han Yoo-jung."


    When I called her name, she shuddered and bowed her head.


    I told her,


    "...I told you not to do anything unnecessary."


    "..."


    "If you keep this up, I''ll have no choice but to lock you up in prison again."


    "..."


    "Stop trying to get between me and Soo-yeon."


    "..."


    A long silence followed. I just waited for her to nod in agreement.


    Then, the water began to boil, and bubbles formed as the salt was added.


    Spurred by the sound of boiling water, Han Yoo-jung took a deep breath and said firmly,


    "...I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    She spits out the exact opposite of what I wanted to hear.


    "Why would I meet Luna? Why are you suddenly bringing that up?"


    "ck bean noodles-"


    "-I made ck bean noodles because I wanted to eat it. If it reminds you of Luna, isn''t that because of the lingering feelings you have for her?"


    "........"


    Han Yoo-jung firmly denied it.


    To the point where even I was confused.


    Scratching the back of my head, I sighed.


    Am I being too sensitive?


    After all, I had been fighting with Sce all day, so my mood wasn''t exactly great.


    Had I unknowingly taken out my frustration without appreciating her effort in making the food?


    "...Anyway, let''s stop this nonsense."


    I concluded the situation and took a seat.


    Han Yoo-jung nced over her shoulder at me and then focused back on boiling the noodles.


    The sound of cooking filled the kitchen.


    Again, memories with Song Soo-yeon came flooding back.


    ''...It''s edible now.''


    It felt like I could even hear her voice.


    "...Heh."


    Iughed without realizing it.


    Recalling like this, it was kind of nice.


    -Click.


    Han Yoo-jung ced the ck bean noodles in front of me.


    Yellow noodles, ck sauce mixed with various vegetables, topped with cucumber.


    "...Eat, Gyeom."


    Lost in memories, I asked,


    "Do you have vinegar?"


    "............Yes."


    I took the vinegar she handed me and lightly drizzled it over my ck bean noodles.


    Even this small action was filled with memories.


    Initially, Song Soo-yeon, who had disliked this habit of mine, eventually started to sprinkle vinegar on her ck bean noodles as well.


    When my habit transferred to her, it felt like we had built an unspoken bond.


    "Does it taste better that way?"


    Han Yoo-jung asked.


    I shrugged my shoulders without answering.


    Soon after, Han Yoo-jung followed my example, just like Song Soo-yeon would have.


    We continued our meal like that.


    ---


    ---


    "So?"


    After finishing the meal, Han Yoo-jung asked me.


    I chewed my food quietly, not understanding her question.


    "Gyeom, so?"


    "So what?"


    "...How are things progressing?"


    Maybe because she''s deeply involved too?


    She was curious about the situation.


    There was no reason not to answer, so I did, also to let her know about the time she had left.


    "...I n to finish it within two weeks."


    I have a promise to the association.


    To hand over viins weekly.


    Since I handed over Liquid today, I''ve bought one week.


    Next week, if I hand over Riem, I''ll have bought another week.


    And during that time, if I can catch Tryno, everything will be concluded.


    Han Yoo-jung nodded slowly, but I could see the sadness beginning to settle in her.


    Then she asked,


    "...Then, when are you going to hand me over?"


    "..."


    My chopsticks paused.


    Yes, I had to hand over Han Yoo-jung too.


    I knew it, but my heart became unsettled.


    I felt a sense of relief when I handed over Stingshot, Liquid, and others.


    But why does the thought of handing her over not bring the same feeling?


    Because I came to know her circumstances?


    Because it was pitiful how she struggled?


    Because I knew she acted for my sake?


    ...I don''t know.


    So, I avoided her question about when I was going to hand her over.


    "...."


    "...."


    She didn''t press the unanswered question either.


    She just changed the subject to continue the conversation.


    "...Did you find any trace of Tryno?"


    "..."


    I didn''t answer this question either.


    Because I hadn''t found him.


    There was no need to let her know this fact.


    Tryno had vanished like a mirage.


    Of course, I still would find him within the two weeks, but it was still frustrating.


    All that bravado, and now he''s run away.


    A petty criminal remains at the level of a petty criminal, after all.


    My silence seemed to have been enough of an answer for her.


    She showed a small smile, as if relieved.


    It seemed because of my impending surrender.


    The moment Tryno is caught, not only will ourplicated rtionshipe to an end, but I will also end up in prison.


    Spending time together bes increasingly awkward.


    It feels like a burden is constantly being ced on my heart.


    I finished my meal and stood up.


    I dered the end of our conversation.


    "...Go rest inside. I''ll do the dishes."


    I took Han Yoo-jung''s empty dish along with mine to the sink.


    She did cook, but her still-healing wounds weighed on my mind.


    I didn''t want to see her forcing herself to do the dishes.


    "Gyeom..."


    "Go."


    "..."


    I turned on the water and began to clean up.


    I gathered all the pots and pans she had used in one ce.


    Then, Han Yoo-jung hugged me tightly from behind.


    The warmth of a person spread through my back.


    I asked,


    "...What are you doing?"


    "....."


    Taking shallow breaths, Han Yoo-jung whispered,


    "...There are only two weeks left."


    "..."


    "...Just this once, Gyeom. I...want to experience this. For as long as I can..."


    She was bracing herself for the maximum sentence.


    "..."


    But the more she did this, the more ufortable it became.


    The idea of spending a lifetime in prison felt increasingly heavy.


    Perhaps Han Yoo-jung was as lonely as I was.


    If there''s a difference between Han Yoo-jung and me...maybe it''s that I was at least a little happy with Song Soo-yeon and Min-Bom.


    I should be angry at such behavior...but I''m not.


    I''m frustrated because I can''t understand my own feelings.


    Han Yoo-jung said,


    "...Just once more... I''ll be the bad one just one more time..."


    "..."


    Instead of answering, I turned on the water.


    And then I started doing the dishes.


    Han Yoo-jung stuck to me, no matter how I moved.


    She wouldn''t let go, as if trying to engrave this day in her memory after having only watched me from afar for so long.


    When I was halfway through the dishes, she said,


    "...I wish I could have be close to you normally."


    "..."


    ".........I wish I could have received the love Luna did."


    I turned off the water.


    ".....Haaa."


    I let out a sigh unconsciously and closed my eyes tightly.


    I put down the sponge and held onto the sink to support myself.


    I keep seeing my own reflection in her.


    It felt like my strength was continually being drained.


    Today was especially harsh on me.


    Fighting with Sce.


    Recalling Song Soo-yeon.


    Feeling pity for Han Yoo-jung.


    Han Yoo-jung continued,


    "........Gyeom, you probably know this but..."


    "......."


    ".....I love you."


    "..........."


    "....I just... wanted to say that."


    I couldn''t respond at all.


    It would have been the same for anyone in my ce.


    Afterward, Han Yoo-jung detached herself from me.


    And then she slowly left.


    Her footsteps faded away.


    But even after she had left, I remained frozen in ce for a long time.

 Chapter 116: The Bait (1)

    Chapter 116: The Bait (1)


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    A dream from Ste.


    It had been a long time since thest one.


    Song Soo-yeon was lying in a steamy bathtub, rxing the tension in her body.


    It was something she would normally never do, but she felt she couldn''t fall asleep without it.


    She knew better than anyone that dreams should be distinguished from reality.


    However, Jung-gyeom in her dreams always appeared true to her desires.


    They had been lovers and even spouses.


    It was through dreams that she realized such happiness existed.


    So her heart was racing fast.


    She was already nervous... and also excited.


    It felt like she was peeping into a hopeful future.


    It was a painkiller to forget the current pain.


    -Drip...drip...


    Drops of water falling from the ceiling tapped on Song Soo-yeon''s cheeks.


    Thinking she had warmed up enough, she began to rinse off her body.


    Shethered up with a shower ball, steadying both her body and mind.


    ---


    ---


    A body rxed to the point of drowsiness.


    In contrast, her mind remained sharp.


    The thought of meeting Jung-gyeom soon made her heart ache.


    A Jung-gyeom who does not hate her.


    A Jung-gyeom she wishes to someday meet.


    Song Soo-yeon was unsure how she would act.


    It was one thing to dream, but predicting the changes that woulde after waking from them was difficult.


    Every time after dreaming, a corresponding shock would follow.


    Wouldn''t there be a simr shock this time too?


    ".....Haaa."


    Song Soo-yeon slowlyy down on the bed.


    She covered herself with Jung-gyeom''s nket, which she had brought over some time ago.


    The scent had faded, which was disappointing... but it still felt like she was a bit closer to him.


    ''....Take care.''


    Jung-gyeom''sst words shed through her mind.


    Song Soo-yeon quickly shook her head.


    Just forget those moments for a while.


    Just a little more strength to keep going.


    She had never imagined she would miss the ordinary days of the past, when nothing special happened, this much.


    Nor had she thought she would flounder so much over a man.


    But this was her reality... she had to adapt.


    Song Soo-yeon closed her eyes.


    Ready to dream.


    She hadn''t forgotten Ste''s advice that it was better to wake up quickly from this one.


    ...If it were possible, Song Soo-yeon would follow that advice.


    ---


    ---


    "Soo-yeon,e eat."


    Song Soo-yeon''s eyes snapped open as she regained her senses.


    The savory smell of food.


    Warmth.


    The familiar sound of the TV.


    The creaking of wooden chairs.


    Everything that could evoke nostalgia was here.


    It was Jung-gyeom''s restaurant.


    The ce that felt like another home to Song Soo-yeon, now gone due to the fragments sent by Tryno.


    Song Soo-yeon blinked nkly for a moment, then turned her eyes towards the kitchen.


    There, Jung-gyeom stood with a smile.


    "......."


    Song Soo-yeon found herself unable to speak.


    Her throat momentarily seized up.


    How long had it been since she''d seen that smile?


    How could she see that smile again in reality?


    She felt as if tears might start falling from the longing and joy.


    To the frozen Song Soo-yeon, Jung-gyeom slowly approached.


    "Did you just wake up? Why are you spacing out?"


    "......."


    Song Soo-yeon didn''t respond to him.


    She was doing her best to make sense of the situation.


    This here, was a dream.


    The existence of Jung-gyeom''s restaurant, which shouldn''t be there, proved it.


    This dream won''tst long.


    She needed to wake up quickly...


    Ste had said so.


    "...."


    Song Soo-yeon swallowed.


    The dream, this most secretive space, dragged her thoughts to their deepest and darkest corners.


    Until reaching this moment, she couldn''t have imagined herself ending up like this.


    ...But of course, there was no time to hesitate either.


    -Thud!


    Song Soo-yeon kicked off from the chair and stood up.


    "....Soo-yeon?"


    Jung-gyeom sweetly called her name.


    Soo-yeon rushed towards him, grabbing his cheeks.


    And forcefully pulling him down, she pressed her lips against his.


    A pleasure so intense it felt like her legs would give way engulfed her.


    Even in the dream, Jung-gyeom reacted as if he were alive, pushing her away in surprise.


    "-Pff..! Soo-yeon, what the hell are you doing?"


    Jung-gyeom even scolded her a bit.


    In the past, she might have been afraid of this reaction, but now she had experienced much greater anger.


    Moreover, this anger wasn''t real anyway.


    It was just a dream.


    She could be more shameless and bold.


    She didn''t have anything holding her back.


    The saliva stretching from his mouth felt incredibly erotic.


    Song Soo-yeon lost her restraint even more.


    Once the snowball began rolling, it quickly grew in size.


    "It''s your fault...!"


    She clung to Jung-gyeom persistently.


    "F*ck...just look at me...like this...!"


    Their lips met again.


    Having kissed him once, realistic sensations filled her.


    But Jung-gyeom kept stepping back.


    Song Soo-yeon followed him until she pushed Jung-gyeom against a wall.


    She finally threw herself at him.


    Whether Jung-gyeom didn''t want to push her away, or Song Soo-yeon''s desires were reflected in the dream, he epted her.


    Clinging to his body, Song Soo-yeon continued kissing him.


    She pressed against him until her lips werepletely crushed and inserted her tongue as if intending to lick his deepest parts.


    For the first time in a long while, she forgot everything and felt happiness.


    She also keenly felt that this was truly the future she wanted.


    Swallowing his saliva eagerly, she released her desire towards himpletely.


    She wanted to do more, but there was no time for that now.


    Attempting something she hadn''t experienced might wake her from the dream, just as it had in the past.


    How long had she been feeling him with her eyes closed?


    Suddenly, she was just standing there with her eyes closed.


    Jung-gyeom''s warmth left, and a cold wind brushed against her, but being a dream, she didn''t react sensitively to the sudden change.


    When she came to her senses, the change had already urred.


    "...Soo-yeon."


    At that voice, Song Soo-yeon opened her eyes again.


    The scene had changed.


    Jung-gyeom''s warm restaurant was gone, and she was sitting, copsed in a dark alley.


    In front of her was the broad back of Jung-gyeom, and far away... was Tryno.


    Frowning only momentarily, Jung-gyeom said,


    "...You need to live, Soo-yeon."


    "...Mister?"


    Jung-gyeom uttered something iprehensible.


    Song Soo-yeon tried to stand up to approach him, but her legs wouldn''t move.


    "...Huh?"


    She touched her immovable legs but felt nothing.


    It was as if chains were holding her down to the ground, not her legs.


    Suddenly, a massive sh of light burst in the sky.


    The world brightened as if dawn was breaking.


    At its center stood Sce.


    In that dazzling light, while Song Soo-yeon blinked,


    -Thud!


    Along with a terrible sound, a warm liquid sshed onto her face.


    "....?"


    Soo-yeon touched her face to check the liquid.


    It was steaming, dark red blood.


    Looking up, she saw a huge hole had been punched through Jung-gyeom''s sturdy back.


    Through that hole, Sce''s fist was blooming like a red flower.


    ".....Cough..."


    Jung-gyeom copsed at the same time.


    With his heart pierced, Jung-gyeom never opened his eyes again.


    She couldn''t even exchange farewell words.


    Hey coldly beside her, motionless.


    "........"


    Song Soo-yeon couldn''t utter a word.


    For some reason, she even forgot this was a dream.


    She dragged her immovable legs, crawling.


    She ced her hand on his cooling cheek.


    ".............."


    She gently shook him.


    Still, there was no response.


    Song Soo-yeon''s breathing became rapid.


    Soon, she woke up from the dream, screaming.


    ---


    ---


    "Haah...! Haah...!"


    It took her a long time to calm her startled heart.


    She couldn''t catch her breath.


    Her chest felt so tight she thought she might go mad.


    She buried her face in the nket and wrestled with her breathing for a long while.


    By the time she came to her senses, a long time had passed.


    She knew it was a dream... but perhaps because she had believed in such dreamsing true for so long?


    An overwhelming sense of anxiety enveloped her.


    It felt as if it was a premonition. She couldn''t shake off this anxiety.


    Jung-gyeom had died in her dream.


    The anger he had been holding back was poured out against the alliance, and in the end, his heart was pierced by Sce''s hand.


    The horrific sensation of blood sshing on her face was vivid, even though it was just a dream.


    She still remembered the feeling of his life spilling onto her.


    It wasn''t entirely impossible.


    Jung-gyeom fought alone.


    She knew all too well how strong he was... but there was always a what-if.


    There was no rule that he wouldn''t fall to Tryno.


    Especially to Sce.


    Against Sce, Jung-gyeom was always at a disadvantage.


    ".....Haah...Haah..."


    She couldn''t shake off the anxiety.


    Was this what a panic attack felt like?


    Song Soo-yeon would have been less scared if her own life had been at stake.


    It was even more terrifying because it was Jung-gyeom.


    She would dly give up her life for him.


    He was the only light she had found in this world.


    The thought of him leaving the world and leaving her behind was unbearable.


    So, with trembling hands, Song Soo-yeon picked up her phone.


    4 AM.


    Without caring about the time, she called Ste.


    She just wanted to know Jung-gyeom was safe.


    Whether he enjoyed the ck bean noodles.


    If the bracelet had been delivered.


    Whether he was hurt from fighting Sce.


    She hadn''t heard anything.


    Maybe he was actually hurt?


    She couldn''t rx while the phone was ringing.


    ''The call can''t be connected...''


    But the call never went through.


    It was toote, yet also too early.


    Song Soo-yeon had no choice but to maintain her sanity by believing that Jung-gyeom would be safe.


    She put down her phone and, with trembling hands, grabbed her hair.


    "It''s okay... It''s okay..."


    The only person she could talk to was herself.


    "........Haah....Hoo...."


    But as time passed, the anxiety didn''t fade.


    Ultimately, nothing had changed.


    She hadn''t heard that Jung-gyeom was safe, nor had the situation changed for the better.


    Without Jung-gyeom, she couldn''t even muster confidence in her own words.


    This silence, feeling like she was the only one left, became too much to bear.


    In the end, Song Soo-yeon turned on the TV.


    She felt she needed some noise to distract her mind.


    Coincidentally, a current affairs program was being rebroadcast.


    It was the kind of content that captured her attention in an instant.


    The MC asked,


    "With Dice''s appearance, the Viin Alliance has disappeared. What exactly happened?"


    Someone who looked like an expert answered,


    "It appears that the Viin Alliance became a target of Dice. We should assume they were disbanded after Dice''s attack."


    "Disbanded? Are you saying that such a strong group was defeated by a single viin?"


    "It''s hard to believe, but since the Hero Association is avoiding giving an official response, this is the only conclusion we can draw. It''s not without basis."


    "What kind of basis is there?"


    "The fact that Dice immediately became the top-ranked viin, and as you mentioned, the disappearance of the Viin Alliance following his appearance. Simrly, the Sce has stopped all activities just in preparation for Dice''s appearance."


    Listening to their conversation, Song Soo-yeon thought of a way to erase her anxiety.


    And with the solution in mind, her fear also dissipated.


    The trembling in her hands stopped.


    Jung-gyeom was fighting solely because of the Viin Alliance.


    And now, only Tryno remained.


    Ste had told her not to, but... Song Soo-yeon couldn''t understand why she shouldn''t.


    Soo-yeon wished that Jung-gyeom would stop fighting.


    If Tryno were caught, perhaps his vendetta would end.


    Song Soo-yeon didn''t care if she herself was in danger.


    As long as Jung-gyeom was safe.


    Besides, no one was better suited to find the hidden Tryno than herself.


    She knew well that Tryno was still looking for her.


    She didn''t want to stay still and do nothing.


    Song Soo-yeon made up her mind.


    To draw out the hidden Tryno.


    Only then, she felt, would Jung-gyeom be safe.

 Chapter 117: The Bait (2)

    Chapter 117: The Bait (2)


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    It was only in the early morning that Song Soo-yeon could finally reach Ste.


    "Hello?"


    "Ste, it''s me, Luna."


    "...You called a lot in the middle of the night. Did something happen?"


    Through Ste''s calm voice, Soo-yeon could infer that nothing serious had happened to Jung-gyeom.


    But still, she wanted to hear it directly.


    She wanted to erase the unease she felt from her dreamst night.


    "Is Mister safe?"


    "...Why are you asking this all of a sudden?"


    "....."


    ".....Yes. He''s safe."


    After an awkward silence, Ste asked back.


    "...What happened in the middle of the night to make you...ah."


    "...."


    "...Did you ignore my words?"


    "How could I not see Mister after such a long time-"


    "-Haaah..."


    A long sigh.


    "...Gyeom is fine, so don''t worry."


    Only then did Soo-yeon feel somewhat relieved.


    Han Yoo-jung''s sigh wasn''t even heard.


    "...And about the dream, don''t worry either. It means nothing."


    "Is that true?"


    "I don''t have the power to give you prophetic dreams. So- Ah, Gyeom. Are you awake?"


    -Click.


    The call suddenly ended.


    Ste hung up so that Jung-gyeom wouldn''t realize she was on the phone with her.


    Every time Soo-yeon felt Jung-gyeom''s presence, her heart fluttered.


    ...She wished the call had ended a bitter so she could have heard his voice.


    Feeling disappointed, Soo-yeon stood still for a moment, then sighed and got up from her spot.


    Knowing he was safe gave her more strength.


    Her ns had not changed at all.


    After all, she didn''t want to leave Jung-gyeom alone.


    There''s no telling what dangers mighte his way.


    Jung-gyeom''s conflicts were increasing, especially with Sce.


    How shattered must Jung-gyeom''s heart be, fighting Sce, who he called his hero?


    If Soo-yeon put herself in his shoes, wouldn''t it feel like she was fighting Jung-gyeom herself?


    She wanted to move for the sake of his wounded heart.


    Especially since the fight could drag on indefinitely with Tryno in hiding.


    It would be better for Soo-yeon to step in and quickly locate Tryno herself.


    That was the right thing to do.


    After getting ready to go out, Soo-yeonstly flipped on her mask and reached for her hat.


    "...."


    Despite everything that happened, her appearance remained the same.


    Which meant the harassment from men remained unchanged.


    However, she soon sighed and threw away her mask, deciding not to wear the hat.


    If she wanted to draw out Tryno, she shouldn''t hide her face.


    She had to walk into the very situation she hated the most, on her own.


    But now, she could bear it.


    She realized that living without Jung-gyeom hurt more.


    In fact, what Soo-yeon was more worried about was Tryno''s interest.


    She hoped he was still looking for her.


    ---


    ---


    Today, I finished preparing to go out in search of Tryno again.


    I put on clothes, flipped my mask on, and ced a voice-changer over my mouth.


    Lastly, I put on my coat.


    Today, I nned to check out a few criminal organizations that Ste had mentioned.


    "......?"


    As I put my hand in my pocket, I felt something unfamiliar.


    Pulling it out, I found a familiar wish bracelet inside.


    The moment I saw it, my eyes trembled.


    "...."


    I stared at the bracelet for a while, unable to say anything.


    How did this get here?


    Did she put it in my pocket the day we kissed above the sea?


    It was both joyful and sad to remember our memories.


    A sticky regret.


    I''m depressed at how things have turned out.


    But there was no other way.


    It''s one or the other.


    If I don''t turn myself in, Soo-yeon would have to go to jail.


    It means she, who finally tasted freedom after escaping the prison of school and home, has to be suppressed again.


    ...And I hated that.


    It''s dozens of times better for me to go instead.


    Now I see, I really am the fool she always said I was.


    I opened the door and left the room.


    -Thunk.


    "-Ah, Gyeom. Are you awake?"


    As I opened the door and came out, Han Yoo-jung greeted me from somewhere in the kitchen.


    She acted as if yesterday''s confession of love had never happened.


    Soon after, she caught sight of me and stopped abruptly.


    "..."


    "...You''re leaving right away?"


    "...Yeah."


    "..."


    Han Yoo-jung''s expression darkened slightly.


    She asked.


    "...Is it because I confessed yesterday?"


    "What?"


    "Because of the confession...you won''t even have a meal with me?"


    "..."


    I almost blurted out an excuse involuntarily.


    It wasn''t because of her confession that I was acting this way.


    My mind was simply troubled, and I had resolved to track down Tryno more quickly.


    Additionally, I felt Sce bing stronger.


    Though it should be a good thing, it wasn''t at the moment.


    The fights where I only dodged and avoided were getting increasingly burdensome.


    If I had to start actively resisting... there''s a chance she could get hurt.


    Before this delicate bnce is broken, I just wanted to finish my task.


    "..."


    But ultimately, I swallowed these excuses.


    Talking about it won''t change anything.


    I closed and then opened my eyes, passing by Han Yoo-jung.


    But Han Yoo-jung grabbed my arm, blocking my way.


    "....Gyeom, I wasn''t asking for a response to my feelings..."


    "..."


    "So, please, let''s at least have a meal together...we don''t have much time left..."


    "...Let go."


    "..."


    Eventually, Han Yoo-jung let go of my arm.


    I started walking again.


    ".....Gyeom."


    "..."


    "....Ah, I...had a bad dream today...so, please be careful."


    Han Yoo-jung called out to me onest time as I was leaving.


    Hearing her words, I pondered for a moment...then nodded shortly and stepped outside.


    ---


    ---


    Days passed.


    Song Soo-yeon roamed outside every day.


    She knew better than anyone that her appearance was controversial.


    Enough for Tryno to easily approach her if he was looking for her.


    Men confessing to her wasmon, and she even received business cards from several agencies.


    There were also people secretly taking photos of her.


    All of it was still unpleasant...but thinking of it as leaving breadcrumbs for Tryno to follow made it bearable.


    Thinking it was for Jung-gyeom''s sake made it endurable.


    Lately, Sce and Jung-gyeom had been fighting every day.


    Whether Sce was narrowing down on Jung-gyeom''s location, or she was bing a bigger threat to him.


    When their fights unfolded, Soo-yeon had no choice but to hold her breath and wait for them to end.


    She was too tense to do anything else.


    And at night, she would contact Ste to ask about Jung-gyeom''s safety.


    Hearing he was safe both reassured her and motivated her for the next day.


    Her resolve to achieve her goal was renewed.


    To draw out Tryno for Jung-gyeom.


    To end Jung-gyeom''s fights.


    ...And maybe, if lucky, to reconcile with him afterwards.


    She was tired of living like a corpse anyway.


    Now that she had a goal, she was fully immersed in it.


    By the time a week had passed since she started roaming around, anxiety began to umte.


    Tryno hadpletely hidden himself.


    It was questionable whether he was even looking for Song Soo-yeon.


    As she roamed the same ces at the same times every day... Tryno would have approached her by now if he actually wanted to.


    Maybe he was truly hiding in fear.


    As Tryno remained hidden, the fights between Sce and Jung-gyeom dragged on.


    That was what worried Soo-yeon the most.


    She wrestled with her anxiety all day as she roamed the city, then she heard the news that Sce and Jung-gyeom were fighting again.


    She wandered around looking for a ce with Wi-Fi.


    Finally, she found a spot with a signal, squatted down, and focused on the news.


    Their fight started around 5 PM and ended around 8 PM.


    Song Soo-yeon, who had been sitting frozen, could finally stand up as her phone battery was dying.


    "....Haah."


    Although the news didn''t mention Dice getting hurt, she should check in with Ste again.


    That is, once she got home and charged her phone.


    "Excuse me."


    At that moment, a man looking like a typical student with sses called out to her.


    Expecting him to ask for her number or offer his, Soo-yeon was about to move away.


    But then, the man''s following words made Soo-yeon''s feet freeze.


    "...Tryno is...looking for you."


    "............"


    Her heart started pounding in shock.


    Soo-yeon turned her head towards the man.


    The man said.


    "...He said that you would follow me if I said this."

 Chapter 118: The Bait (3)

    Chapter 118: The Bait (3)


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Only one week was left until everything was over.


    Even Riem had finally been turned over to the Association.


    Han Yoo-jung felt increasingly pressed for time.


    She needed more time.


    She continued with a kind of silent persuasion to appeal to Jung-gyeom''s lingering feelings... but his heart still hadn''t changed.


    He stubbornly kept looking for Tryno and worked hard for Song Soo-yeon.


    Of course, it wasn''t that there was no change at all.


    Han Yoo-jung consistently spoke words that could trigger Jung-gyeom''s memories through the notebook Soo-yeon had given her, and each time, Jung-gyeom would be dazed.


    Day by day, he spoke less.


    When she secretly opened his door to peek, she saw him fiddling with the wish bracelet that she had secretly put in his pocket.


    The fight with Sce was bing mentally exhausting, and he became increasingly depressed.


    It wasn''t easy to watch him struggle emotionally, but it was necessary.


    When Han Yoo-jung''s n wasplete, the lingering feelings she had built up would be a great help to the n.


    Of course, the choice would still be Jung-gyeom''s to make.


    Regardless, Han Yoo-jung elerated her n.


    If she had one more week, she might be able topletely turn Jung-gyeom''s heart.


    But since that wasn''t the case, she tried to make the best use of the time she had.


    ---


    ---


    Han Yoo-jung left the psychiatric hospital with the prescribed sleeping pills in her bag.


    Given her regression, her sister Han Yoo-ra''s death had urred only five years ago.


    This made it easy to obtain medication under the pretext of depression.


    Holding onto the drugs she would use someday, she headed back to the hideout.


    ---


    ---


    "Gyeom, the food''s almost ready."


    "...Okay."


    Han Yoo-jung was lost in thought.


    She had forgotten something while trying to change his heart.


    She, too, had only one week left to create memories with Jung-gyeom.


    Of course, if the search for Tryno took longer, it would be long... but that wasn''t likely.


    Having expectations could lead to disappointment.


    Thinking that there was only one week left actually made her feel more at ease.


    -Tap tap tap tap tap.


    Han Yoo-jung continued chopping, silently repeating to herself about the week left.


    It''s funny, but she didn''t realize how happy she was during this time with Jung-gyeom.


    Wasn''t this the most emotionally fulfilling time since Yoo-ra''s death?


    She was too happy just to express love.


    She was grateful for such an opportunity.


    -Tap tap tap... Thud!


    ...How happy must Song Soo-yeon have been?


    "....Ah."


    Han Yoo-jung scoffed at herself.


    At the thought that popped up out of nowhere


    She could never rece Soo-yeon.


    She could feel that Jung-gyeom was happiest when he was with Soo-yeon or Sce.


    If she offered to rece them, she might just mess everything up.


    So, for now... it was right to cherish the remaining time.


    ---


    ---


    Han Yoo-jung continued to have light conversation with Jung-gyeom over dinner.


    Even though Jung-gyeom had more worries and concerns than before, she noticed he was treating her much more gently.


    It was the dream about the past that Han Yoo-jung had shown him that became a turning point.


    Especially now, with only a week left, he responded with short answers to questions, perhaps out of sympathy.


    Han Yoo-jung didn''t mind if it was due to pity.


    She was satisfied just to have conversations like this.


    Then, there would be moments of silence.


    And in such silences, detached from the conversations that distracted them from reality, the atmosphere would turn cold.


    Han Yoo-jung found these moments too precious.


    Given the pressure of time, it was inevitable.


    The more anxious she became, the more curious she got.


    How much time was left?


    "....Gyeom, so about Tryno..."


    "..."


    Jung-gyeom stopped, slowly shaking his head.


    "I couldn''t find him."


    "...I see."


    Han Yoo-jung secretly felt relieved.


    Even though she knew capturing Tryno was Jung-gyeom''s wish and goal, it also meant the end of everything.


    -Ding!


    A text message arrived at that moment.


    "..."


    "..."


    Han Yoo-jung and Jung-gyeom exchanged nces.


    Then, naturally, Han Yoo-jung took out her phone to check the iing text.


    [Tryno is approaching. Please check the tracker.]


    A simple message from Song Soo-yeon.


    Yet, that message made Han Yoo-jung''s heart freeze.


    She found herself lying to Jung-gyeom, who was staring intently at her.


    "It''s, it''s spam."


    "..."


    Jung-gyeom, being perceptive, didn''t fully believe her.


    But there was no choice.


    With the little time she had scrambled together, Han Yoo-jung racked her brain fiercely.


    Perhaps the time left for her wasn''t a week... but a day.


    ---


    ---


    After secretly sending the text, Song Soo-yeon followed a man into an abandoned building.


    In a district without a single person or streetlight, Tryno was hiding inside a nearly copsed building.


    Where had the viin, who once boasted of his strength, gone, now hiding like a rat in such a ce?


    Jung-gyeom couldn''t find him for a reason.


    If he hadn''t hidden like this, Jung-gyeom''s fight would have ended much sooner.


    She thought, maybe she was more epting of death than he was, especially if she had to live without Jung-gyeom.


    Of course, it was nothing to brag about.


    The man who had led her here reached out his hand.


    "...?"


    "Please give me your phone for a moment."


    "Why should I?"


    "Tryno wishes it."


    "I thought Tryno wanted to meet me? Why should Iply with his demands?"


    "If you don''t hand over the phone, you''re not to enter. His instructions."


    "..."


    "Don''t worry, you''ll get it back when you leave."


    Song Soo-yeon had already sent all the messages she needed to.


    She decided against a pointless standoff and handed over her phone to the man.


    She still had the tracker Han Yoo-jung gave her, so being without her phone was fine.


    Song Soo-yeon needed to meet Tryno at all costs.


    If it would end Jung-gyeom''s fight, she was willing to do anything.


    She didn''t expect any trouble, likely just an offer to join forces at most.


    Song Soo-yeon moved forward.


    She twisted open a rusted iron door and stepped into a dusty room.


    -Creak...


    Something hit the door.


    A voice echoed from deep inside the room.


    "...Hand over that bag to the man."


    "..."


    Looking down, Song Soo-yeon saw a duffel bag filled with items, seemingly a bag of money and possibly the man''s payment for leading her here.


    She nodded to the man, who then bowed, picked up the duffel bag, and left.


    -Thud.


    Song Soo-yeon closed the door and surveyed the dark room.


    In the distance, she saw a faint figure.


    "..."


    "It''s been a while, Luna."


    The figure spoke in the same low voice as before.


    A one-eyed gleam reflected in the darkness like that of a beast.


    "...Tryno."


    "It seems only you and I are left."


    "......"


    "Stingshot, Liquid, Riem, Ste........all of them were taken by that monster...Dice."


    Tryno suddenly let out a slowugh. It was an unsettling sound that made one uneasy.


    Song Soo-yeon asked him a question to hide her agitation, trying not to lose control of the conversation.


    "...I know without you saying it. Anyway, tell me why you were looking for me."


    "Hm? Were you nning to act alone? Wouldn''t it have been safer to band together like this?"


    Song Soo-yeon could sense the sarcasm hidden in Tryno''s tone.


    Every word he uttered sent chills down her spine.


    "Or is there a reason you can be on your own?"


    "......"


    His words weren''t questions... but they sounded like them.


    The atmosphere of the conversation was off.


    Tryno suddenly pped his hands and rubbed them together.


    "....Luna. I''ve noticed something strange... Lurking in a ce like this... you find yourself with an abundance of time."


    "..."


    "Listen to what I have to say and tell me what you think."


    Song Soo-yeon didn''t respond to hisment.


    Tryno continued without minding her silence.


    "You roam the streets quite freely, don''t you? You''ve been wandering the streets for almost a week this time. Even I found you easily."


    "..."


    "Of course, since your appearance isn''t widely known, I guess that''s possible... But the problem is that Riem went looking for you."


    A brief silence. Tryno scrutinized Song Soo-yeon''s every reaction.


    "That Riem, soon after, disappeared. Probably taken by Dice. The problem is... you came back. You returned and strutted around the streets looking all the same."


    "..."


    "The more I thought about it, the stranger it was. The day Dice first appeared... you weren''t there. When everyone gathered to devise a n, you didn''t show up. It''s like you had all the time in the world."


    Song Soo-yeon finally responded.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "You know, Luna. What I''m getting at."


    "............"


    He stood up and asked gently.


    ".......You, do you know Dice?"

 Chapter 119: The Bait (4)

    Chapter 119: The Bait (4)


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    ".......You, do you know Dice?"


    "..."


    Song Soo-yeon knew she couldn''t deny it.


    Tryno''s question wasn''t a question, but a confirmation.


    He had done a lot of thinking during his time in hiding.


    "...."


    Instead of responding, Song Soo-yeon chose silence.


    She didn''t feel the need to make excuses anymore... but she also couldn''t bring herself to say that she had no connection to Jung-gyeom.


    "....I see, so that''s how it is."


    Tryno burst outughing.


    "It was all because of you, b*tch. We fell into this abyss because of you, the reason our lives are in danger, it''s all because of you..."


    "..."


    "You rat... I should have killed you, and the man you imed to love... Or was that a lie too?"


    Tryno''s mention of killing Jung-gyeom ignited Song Soo-yeon''s anger, and she didn''t hold it back.


    This was the second time Tryno had threatened Jung-gyeom''s life.


    "...The real rat is you, hiding here."


    Tryno''s fist twitched.


    But Song Soo-yeon didn''t stop.


    "All that tough talk, and look at you now. Hiding away in a deserted building."


    For some reason, she wasn''t afraid of him.


    Was it because all this was for Jung-gyeom?


    Or because Tryno had be so pitifully weak, now a shadow of his former self.


    Either way, Tryno wasn''t as frightening as before, and he couldn''t maintain his imposing presence.


    He looked like a thug about to crumble any moment.


    Song Soo-yeon continued.


    "....Yeah, Tryno. You''re right. I know Dice."


    "...."


    "He''s been looking for you... Mister has suffered too long. So, I... want to end it today. To ensure Mister doesn''t suffer anymore."


    "Is that why you epted my invitation?"


    "Of course, idiot. Why else would Ie to see you."


    ".....Hmm."


    Contrary to his expected rage, Tryno''s reaction was indifferent.


    He rxed his clenched fist and sighed.


    For a moment, it seemed like he had given up.


    Tryno said,


    "Whatever. It''s easier for me since you''re not denying anything."


    Then he stood up, throwing off the coat that had been concealing him.


    Song Soo-yeon immediately understood his intentions.


    Tryno was getting ready for battle.


    He intended to use Song Soo-yeon''s life as leverage for negotiation.


    At this, Song Soo-yeon couldn''t help butugh.


    "...Hah."


    It''s strange sometimes.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t think it was dangerous, but it felt almost surreal how close she was to the darkness of the world.


    When she wasn''t by Jung-gyeom''s side, the world''s misfortunes seemed to pour down on her.


    He was like arge umbre.


    She still remembered the time he first appeared and solved her problems.


    By his side,she never felt such misfortunes.


    So, it was strange.


    How can these two vastly different worlds exist?


    It felt as though heaven and hell coexist.


    "Is it funny?"


    Tryno stirred.


    It was the first time she heard the voice of his heart.


    ''Are you, of all people, looking down on me now?''


    Hearing that petty, narrow-minded heart of his, even the fear she had was gone.


    Song Soo-yeon steeled her resolve.


    She remembered why she had walked into this ce in the first ce.


    It was because she wished Jung-gyeom would no longer have to fight.


    Since she was the cause, she wanted to be the one to resolve it.


    Song Soo-yeon still remembered her dream.


    Jung-gyeom, defending her, dying right before her eyes.


    She hadn''t forgotten the faces of Tryno and Sce, coldly watching over Jung-gyeom''s dead body from the other side.


    ...She wanted to prevent such a future, even if it meant dying.


    Capturing Tryno would mean such a dream wouldnte to pass.


    Tryno would disappear, and Jung-gyeom wouldn''t have to live as a viin anymore.


    She mustered her courage, took a breath, and looked at Tryno.


    It was a strange feeling.


    She had an inexplicable sense about her powers.


    Just as she had instantly known how to use her power when she awakened it.


    Sometimes, she can sense who she can and cannot influence with her power.


    For example, she felt that she could never control Sce, no matter how hard she tried.


    A kind of immense energy surrounded her.


    The same for Jung-gyeom.


    She didn''t feel it when hadn''t revealed himself as Dice... but after he revealed his true self, she realized she couldn''t control him.


    She felt that she could turn anyone, especially those without powers, into puppets, and that it was easier to manipte unstable people than those who were emotionally stable.


    Depending on the time and situation, even those with abilities can be controlled.


    Tryno was once one of the viins she thought she could never control.


    But for some reason, that was not the case now.


    Perhaps because she had decided to fight in ce of Jung-gyeom.


    Or because Tryno is disturbed.


    Or because hecks his former energy.


    It was much easier to face him than she expected.


    Thinking of Jung-gyeom, Song Soo-yeon opened her mouth to shake Tryno.


    "Laughable."


    "....You need to be taught a lesson."


    "Tryno, I haven''t said it till now... but my ability isn''t so much ''control'' as it is ''extraction.''"


    For the first time, her thoughts about her ability.


    Perhaps being able to hear inner thoughts was a result of forcibly extracting them.


    "Control isn''t the end of my ability. In fact, I can look into your innermost thoughts."


    This was a lie.


    Inner thoughts weren''t always audible to her.


    But that wasn''t important.


    What mattered more was shaking Tryno.


    From what she had seen, Tryno''s obsession with his power was unmatched.


    It was enough to make an assumption.


    Song Soo-yeon herself couldnt let go of the happiness Jung-gyeom provided.


    Perhaps Tryno''s manic obsession with power stemmed from something simr as well.


    She provoked Tryno even more.


    "You act tough in every fight... but in reality, you were always scared. Itsughable how you pretended otherwise.


    ".....You....."


    This too was a lie, but it was a statement that cunningly fit the situation.


    Before a fight, it''s natural for humans to feel nervous.


    And nervousness and fear are two emotions hard to distinguish.


    Song Soo-yeon could tell that Tryno, like any ordinary human, felt emotions.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be hiding in such a corner, avoiding Jung-gyeom.


    She chuckled.


    "Do you know why you''re still alive?"


    "..."


    "Because when I mentioned this to Dice... he said its fine to catch youst.


    At her words, Tryno raised his arm.


    She matched the action and used her power.


    Her eyes and hands began to glow purple.


    Like with Riem, as her power took effect, Tryno staggered, clutching his head.


    There was no explosion.


    She hadn''tpletely controlled him yet, but it wasn''t far off.


    She might be able to capture Tryno in ce of Jung-gyeom.


    "Ugh...eugh..."


    "Kneel, Tryno."


    "Ugh...guuh..."


    Tryno continued to shake his head, blinking rapidly, trying with all his might to stay conscious.


    In that state, he stared back at Song Soo-yeon.


    His hand moved slowly, lighting up and then extinguishing repeatedly.


    At times like this...side effects...


    Song Soo-yeon knew he had been regrly taking drugs to enhance his power, especially more so after being severely beaten by Sce.


    Severe side effects, huh?


    Song Soo-yeon immediately used the information, giving the impression that Tryno waspletely in her hands.


    Tryno gritted his teeth.


    But closing his mouth didn''t stop his inner thoughts from being heard, especially now, as he struggled and resisted.


    "Tryno, do you know this?"


    Song Soo-yeon took out a tracker from her pocket and threw it at him.


    -Thud.


    "You have less time left than you think."


    Fear crept into his blinking eyes.


    It was evident even without listening to his heart.


    Song Soo-yeon said,


    "Dice ising."


    Tryno''s inner thoughts churned.


    ''...Dice...?''


    Song Soo-yeon responded to that thought.


    "Yes, Dice."


    ''Is this the end?''


    "It is."


    -Bang!!


    An explosion erupted from Trynos hand as his power surged uncontrobly.


    Windows shattered, and the table beside him broke into pieces.


    Then Tryno staggered to his feet. His final resistance began.


    Song Soo-yeon realized she was gradually being pushed back.


    Tryno''s desperation in his cornered state was fierce.


    He shook his head vigorously, realizing it was a battle of wills.


    He said,


    "I''ve changed my mind... I''ll kill you... and then run away again."


    But his words had no effect on Song Soo-yeon.


    His feeble threats only served to dissolve any tension.


    Song Soo-yeon''s priority wasn''t her own life like Tryno''s.


    It was Jung-gyeom''s life.


    She hade here risking her own life from the start.


    She had never been afraid of death.


    If there was one reason she could think of for fearing death... it would be parting with Jung-gyeom.


    In his final moments, Tryno blurted out the wrong things.


    Song Soo-yeon opened her eyes again, which now glowed a deeper shade of purple.


    "Shut up and kneel."


    Imagining her reunion with Jung-gyeom, shemanded.


    ---


    ---


    Han Yoo-jung and Jung-gyeom were finishing their meal.


    Her mind was filled with the text Luna had sent earlier.


    Tryno is approaching.


    What did that mean?


    If she cared about Luna''s well-being, shouldn''t she tell Jung-gyeom?


    But what if Luna is safe?


    What if Tryno was only proposing they join forces?


    There might still be some time left.


    She needed time to change Jung-gyeom''s mind.


    He was still intent on turning himself in, that hadn''t changed.


    In truth, considering Jung-gyeom, she had to talk about Luna.


    He was doing all this for Luna; Luna''s safety was paramount.


    If Luna got hurt, all of this would be meaningless.


    But Han Yoo-jung, couldnt bring herself to speak.


    She realized she had been acting selfishly under the guise of caring for Jung-gyeom.


    For the past few weeks, she had been acting solely for her own benefit.


    She had behaved this way to create memories with him.


    But now, she needed to make the right choice.


    Han Yoo-jung moistened her lips and began to speak.


    "...Gyeom-"


    -Vrrr...Vrrr...


    At that moment, her phone rang.


    Jung-gyeom and Han Yoo-jung exchanged nces.


    This was the second call during their mealtime.


    Jung-gyeom had ignored the first as if nothing had happened, but with the second, he finally spoke up.


    "...Check your phone."


    Han Yoo-jung hesitated for a moment, then took her phone out of her pocket.


    "......"


    And then her heart sank.


    The caller was Tryno.


    Seeing Han Yoo-jung''s crumpled expression, Jung-gyeom also frowned and urged her.


    "Let me see the phone."


    "...Gyeom... This is... I mean..."


    Han Yoo-jung reluctantly turned the phone to show Jung-gyeom.


    A momentary sharpness appeared on Jung-gyeoms face.


    "Answer it. Switch it to speakerphone."


    Han Yoo-jung didn''t want to answer the call at all.


    She still had a week left to spend with Jung-gyeom...


    She didn''t want it to end like this.


    She had a feeling that today, everything woulde to a conclusion.


    "Answer it, quickly."


    Despite Jung-gyeom''s urging, Han Yoo-jung had no choice but to press the call button.


    She switched to speakerphone and ced the phone on the table.


    "....Hello?"


    Then, a woman''s voice came through.


    Both of them immediately knew who it was.


    Jung-gyeom''s fist clenched tightly. Fear appeared on his face.


    It the first time she saw fear on his face.


    "......Luna?"


    Han Yoo-jung cautiously responded.


    Song Soo-yeon''s voice followed.


    "....Ste, is Mister there?"


    "......."


    "Tell Mister not to fight anymore..."


    ".....Yes?"


    "I''ve captured Tryno."


    Han Yoo-jung''s heart sank, and Jung-gyeom abruptly stood up.


    He snatched the phone and immediately asked,


    "Soo-yeon, where are you now?"


    "....Mister. I miss you."


    "Just answer me. Where are you?"


    "...You didn''t get my text, I guess. Ste has my tracker."


    Han Yoo-jung wanted to silence Song Soo-yeon.


    Jung-gyeom must not meet Tryno.


    Not yet.


    But in front of Jung-gyeom, she couldn''t say such things.


    Jung-gyeom turned to Han Yoo-jung and said,


    "Give me the tracker."


    "...Gye...Gyeom."


    "Hurry up and give it to me."


    "...In my room... second drawer..."


    Jung-gyeom then put the phone down and dashed to Han Yoo-jung''s room.


    And just as quickly, he left the hideout.


    ---


    ---


    Song Soo-yeon focused on themotioning through the phone.


    Han Yoo-jung was fidgeting restlessly, and Jung-gyeom was in a hurry.


    -Bang!


    The sound of a gate closing somewhere.


    Jung-gyeom would be arriving soon.


    "I told you not to go after Tryno!!"


    But Song Soo-yeon was startled by the sudden shouting through the phone.


    "....What?"


    "I...! I told you... to stop worrying about Tryno....!"


    Song Soo-yeon couldn''t understand why Han Yoo-jung was reacting this way.


    However, Han Yoo-jung continued,


    "...It''s okay, even now, let Tryno go. Before Gyeom arrives...quickly, release him...!"


    "...What are you saying?"


    Song Soo-yeon wondered if Han Yoo-jung had developed some affection for Tryno.


    Why would she be angry about capturing a viin Jung-gyeom was after?


    Song Soo-yeon wasn''t persuaded at all.


    "...Whatever, I don''t like it. I did this for Mister-"


    Han Yoo-jung, trembling, interrupted Song Soo-yeon.


    "If it''s for Gyeom... release him now...!"


    "....What?"


    "You don''t know what Gyeom''s n is, do you...? You don''t know why I said I was envious of you, do you...?"


    "..........."


    "Gyeom negotiated with the Hero Association for you"


    Song Soo-yeon''s expression gradually turned into a frown.


    She couldn''t understand what Han Yoo-jung was talking about.


    "What are you talking about...?"


    -Swoosh...Thud!


    A sound that split the sky followed by something heavy shook the building.


    Jung-gyeom had arrived.


    Song Soo-yeon focused on the sound and Han Yoo-jung''s voice.


    Han Yoo-jung said,


    "If he hands over the entire Viin Alliance, they''ve agreed to pardon you."


    "...."


    It was astonishing news, but Song Soo-yeon still couldn''t understand why releasing Tryno was necessary or how it was for Jung-gyeom''s benefit.


    "...Then all the more reason to keep Tryno captured-"


    "But Gyeom has to turn himself in too."


    "......What?"


    A wind seemed to escape her chest, leaving a feeble response.


    -Crash!


    A window somewhere broke, and someone entered.


    Song Soo-yeon''s eyes dully move to Tryno, who was kneeling on the ground.


    Han Yoo-jung repeated her statement.


    "...Gyeom... has to turn himself in too...."


    Song Soo-yeon dropped the phone.


    -Clop...Clop...


    Her head creaked as it turned.


    Jung-gyeom was walking in.

 Chapter 120: The Unchanging Hero (1)

    Chapter 120: The Unchanging Hero (1)


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    "...What does this mean, Mister?"


    Song Soo-yeon asked quietly.


    Jung-gyeom, wearing a mask, stopped in his tracks.


    "Turning yourself in... what is she talking about?"


    Still, Jung-gyeom didn''t respond.


    Feeling suffocated by the silence, Soo-yeon ran to him and grabbed his hand.


    "Please, answer me...okay?"


    Seeing the earnestness in her eyes, Jung-gyeom sighed deeply and responded.


    "Exactly as she said."


    Soo-yeon felt her heart sink.


    She knew better than anyone that Jung-gyeom''s surrender meant their separation.


    She felt her strength drain away.


    Deep down, she had already expected reconciliation.


    Every time they met, he became gentler, and they had even shared a kiss over the sea.


    She had also optimistically hoped that with the Viin Association being taken down one by one, his need for revenge would eventually end.


    But all of that was a mirage.


    Jung-gyeom had been preparing for their parting all along.


    Soo-yeon tried not to believe his words.


    His words of dislike toward her, and his words about parting.


    Unable to bear it, she had closed her eyes and turned away.


    But time flows even when you close your eyes.


    Soo-yeon realized that too much had already happened.


    Aplete separation from Jung-gyeom.


    It was suffocatingly painful.


    It drove Soo-yeon to the edge of madness.


    She muttered.


    "Is it because of me...?"


    "..."


    "Are you turning yourself in...to absolve me, Mister?"


    "Don''t be mistaken. I''ve said it several times. I hate being a viin. I can''t stand being like this, so I''m turning myself in."


    Song Soo-yeon responded almost without thinking.


    "Don''t lie."


    "..."


    "You''re doing this... for me."


    "..."


    "Stop bullsh*tting. You love me. F*ck, you''re doing this because of me...!"


    Jung-gyeom avoided her gaze.


    The bridge of his nose wrinkled under his mask, trembling as if about to burst.


    Soo-yeon continued to raise her voice.


    "Look at me...! Look into my eyes and say it...! I know you were happy with me...! You were happy when you were by my side, with Sce...! Are you saying you''re going to throw all that away and go to prison?!"


    "Then!!"


    Jung-gyeom also raised his voice suddenly, grabbing Soo-yeon''s shoulders tightly.


    "...Then you shouldn''t have be a viin."


    Soo-yeon''s past mistakes haunted her like a brand.


    "Do you think your crimes will just disappear if you stay quiet? Do you have any idea how relentless the Hero Association is?"


    "Mister...!"


    Soo-yeon called out to him in frustration.


    But she couldn''t argue back because he was right.


    "If it''s not me, you''ll have to go to jail. Either way... our separation was inevitable. And don''t you dare talk about turning yourself in. It would make all my efforts meaningless."


    Soo-yeon shook her head in disagreement.


    Looking up at him, she pleaded desperately.


    "...Let''s... let''s run away, Mister."


    "..."


    "I... I just need you...okay? Like... like Riem... let''s go to an ind and live there, just the two of us...!"


    It was a spur-of-the-moment idea, but Soo-yeon clung to it.


    There seemed to be no other way.


    Jung-gyeom shook his head briefly.


    Then he walked past Soo-yeon, heading towards Tryno.


    Soo-yeon suddenly yelled out.


    "Run away!"


    Tryno, who had been lying on the ground, suddenly stood up.


    But Jung-gyeom''s restraint was quicker.


    -Bang!


    Tryno''s face smashed into the floor.


    Her control was lost.


    Jung-gyeom skillfully pulled out handcuffs from his back pocket and fastened them on Tryno.


    Then, he slung the subdued Tryno over his shoulder.


    Jung-gyeom was ready to leave at any moment.


    Soo-yeon could only watch the scene helplessly.


    There was nothing else she could do.


    She couldn''t physically overpower Jung-gyeom, nor did she want to.


    Nor could she persuade him with words.


    "...Ah... Ah...."


    Panicking, she could only mutter in a whisper.


    And as quickly as he had arrived at the building, Jung-gyeom headed towards the window, ready to leap out without saying a word.


    As if his previous words of farewell were hisst.


    Soo-yeon didn''t have the strength or the courage to follow him.


    Her mind was too cluttered to know what to do.


    She could only mumble.


    "...Please don''t go...."


    "..."


    At her words, Jung-gyeom''s steps stopped abruptly.


    "...Haaah."


    He let out a long sigh.


    Setting Tryno down, he walked back towards Soo-yeon.


    A flicker of hope emerged, only for a moment.


    He smiled bitterly.


    It was the smile she loved, one she hadn''t seen in far too long.


    He stared at Soo-yeon for a while.


    As ifmitting her to memory.


    He said,


    "...I wanted to stay cold until the end."


    Then he leaned in and kissed her forehead.


    Soo-yeon''s breath stopped.


    Jung-gyeom said,


    "............Goodbye."


    "............"


    Then Jung-gyeom turned around, slung Tryno over his shoulder again, and jumped out of the window.


    -Bang!


    Soo-yeon quietly looked at the spot where he had left, then slowly sank to the floor.


    ---


    ---


    Han Yoo-jung slowly epted this terrible moment as she watched Jung-gyeom arrive at the hideout.


    Time was up.


    The sweet days with Jung-gyeom could no longer continue.


    Would things have been different if she hadn''t been consumed by jealousy and had spoken honestly to Soo-yeon?


    No.


    It was impossible to even consider telling Soo-yeon about Jung-gyeom''s surrender from the start.


    Maybe it was just a bitter pill she had to swallow.


    Objectively, it was her greed wanting just one more week, but that time wouldn''t have changed anything.


    "Are you back, Gyeom?"


    Han Yoo-jung''s gaze shifted to Tryno, the giant figure Jung-gyeom had slung over his shoulder.


    Without a word, Jung-gyeom passed by Han Yoo-jung and headed to the underground prison.


    "..."


    Han Yoo-jung stared at his back, then closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    Opening her eyes, she steeled her resolve.


    It was time to enact her n.


    ---


    ---


    Knock knock.


    Han Yoo-jung knocked on the door of Jung-gyeom''s room, which he had retreated into.


    No response came from him.


    Perhaps his mind was also in turmoil.


    After all, he had to turn himself in and say goodbye to everyone he loved.


    Han Yoo-jung, not waiting for an answer to return, said.


    "Gyeom, I''ming in."


    The door creaked open...


    Jung-gyeom was lying on the sofa, as always.


    In his hand, he held Soo-yeon''s wish bracelet, again.


    Han Yoo-jung hoped this represented the lingering attachment inside Jung-gyeom.


    She approached him with a cup of warm tea.


    She slowly ced the cup on the table next to him and sat beside him.


    "..."


    Jung-gyeom didn''t show his usual prickly response.


    Knowing the goodness inside him, Han Yoo-jung wasn''t surprised.


    Since it might be theirst night, she knew he wouldn''t push her away.


    "...Will it all end tomorrow?"


    Jung-gyeom nodded slightly.


    "It''s a farewell then?"


    Han Yoo-jung said.


    Jung-gyeom didn''t respond.


    She looked intently at his face. How long had she loved this man?


    If only she could return once more.


    Then, she be someone precious to him, like Song Soo-yeon.


    "...Gyeom, do you really have to turn yourself in?"


    Han Yoo-jung asked carefully.


    Jung-gyeom nodded again.


    Han Yoo-jung decided not to push this topic further.


    "...For both of us, it ends tonight."


    "..."


    ".......Should we have a drink?"


    "What?"


    "We won''t be able to drink once we''re in."


    "..."


    "...Let''s have a drink, Gyeom. It''s myst request."


    At the mention of ast request, Jung-gyeom looked at Han Yoo-jung with a sympathetic gaze.


    Blinking, he pondered for a moment and, once again, nodded.


    ---


    ---


    A few hourster, in the quiet room, Han Yoo-jung stood up alone.


    She silently watched Jung-gyeom, who was sound asleep.


    In Han Yoo-jung''s hand was a packet of sleeping pills, prescribed for insomnia.


    Even the formidable Jung-gyeom couldn''t resist the drugs mixed with alcohol.


    She then searched for paper within the hideout, knelt down, and began to write him a letter.


    --------------------


    Gyeom, I''m sorry.


    But by the time you''re reading this letter, everything will be over.


    Tryno and I will be in prison.


    I''ll tell Sce that ''Dice'' is dead.


    It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t believe it.


    After all, her target is ''Jung-gyeom,'' right?


    Just appear before Sce as if nothing ever happened.


    Then she won''t chase after ''Dice'' anymore.


    Don''t worry.


    I''ll make sure Luna''s pardon is handled properly.


    You just... be with Luna again.


    I know from watching you.


    You''re happiest when you''re with Luna.


    And suffer the most when fighting with Sce.


    So, go back to finding your happiness as you used to.


    This is the only way I can apologize for ruining your life.


    --------------------


    Han Yoo-jung frowned as she wrote the letter.


    Her hands were trembling.


    Was it because it was truly thest time? Emotions dripped.


    -Drip... Drop...


    Tears stained the paper.


    Han Yoo-jung quickly wiped her eyes, then took a deep breath.


    Calming herself, she wrote down herst words to him.


    --------------------


    I know it feels forced, but I don''t want you to turn yourself in.


    I want to see you live happily.


    You, who was having a harder, lonelier time than anyone else, so much so that you gave up on life.


    I sincerely wish for your happiness now.


    Gyeom.


    I''m sorry. I was truly grateful. I really loved you.


    -Han Yoo-jung.


    --------------------


    "...Haaah."


    Han Yoo-jung calmed her emotions and carefully folded the letter, cing it under Jung-gyeom''s hand.


    Then she gently ced her hand on the sleeping Jung-gyeom''s cheek.


    Her hand began to glow brightly.


    Not at ease with just the sleeping pills, she gifted him with sweet dreams.


    Dreams so sweet he wouldn''t want to wake up from them.


    Hoping that when he awoke, those dreams would be reality, allowing him to put aside the thoughts of turning himself in.


    As the dream-giving ended, Han Yoo-jung''s hand lost its light.


    But she did not remove her hand from his cheek.


    This was thest time.


    Really thest time.


    With that thought, she couldn''t hold back her greed.


    -Drip... Drop...


    Slowly, she leaned her face towards him.


    While he was asleep, she secretly stole a kiss.


    Han Yoo-jung kissed him like that for a while.


    She didn''t want to pull away.


    But now, she had to.


    For Jung-gyeom''s sake, it was time to move on.


    Han Yoo-jung pulled her lips away.


    Then she spoke to the person who was both her benefactor and love.


    "Dice. No... Gyeom."


    Jung-gyeom''s eyelids fluttered briefly, then stilled again.


    "...I''ll miss you."


    With that, Han Yoo-jung left Jung-gyeom''s room.

 Chapter 121: The Unchanging Hero (2)

    Chapter 121: The Unchanging Hero (2)


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    After a long time, Han Yoo-jung put on her mask upside down.


    She stopped at a secluded harbor and looked out at the dark sea.


    A cool, slightly fishy sea breeze brushed her hair.


    It was still overwhelming, but she began to sort out her feelings one by one.


    It was a goodbye.


    To Jung-gyeom, and... her sister Yoo-ra.


    Suddenly, she wondered.


    What would her sister Yoo-ra say, seeing how she had be a viin?


    She felt ashamed to face her sister, who had hoped to be a hero.


    Reunion was still a far-off thing... but she already felt ashamed.


    But she hoped Yoo-ra would understand.


    That she had no other choice. That she would have regretted it either way.


    She couldn''t bring herself to like the heroes who took Yoo-ra''s life.


    "....Take good care of my sister, Gyeom."


    She muttered to the sea.


    At that moment, a low moan came from behind.


    Tryno had woken up, affected by the brisk sea breeze.


    "....What...?"


    Tryno opened his eyes and noticed the handcuffs for ability users around his wrists.


    -Click, click.


    He shook the handcuffs in panic and exerted force, but, of course, the handcuffs didn''t budge.


    His eyes wandered and then found Han Yoo-jung.


    "....Ste?"


    "..."


    "You were safe? Where have you been all this time?"


    Han Yoo-jung calmly looked at Tryno.


    "-I wasn''t safe, Tryno."


    "......? I don''t understand, but unlock these handcuffs first. I remember Luna, but I don''t know why I''m like this."


    "....I won''t unlock the handcuffs either."


    "......What?"


    Han Yoo-jung felt no particr emotion towards Tryno.


    They had never been personally involved, after all.


    However, she felt an ufortable emotion now.


    It was not easy to ignore the desperate face of a formerrade, even if they were a viin.


    Han Yoo-jung considered this her karma and epted the situation.


    "Sce ising."


    She said, without further exnation.


    Tryno, dumbfounded by her words, tried to suddenly get up from his spot.


    But the handcuffs on his ankles prevented that.


    Tryno wrestled with the handcuffs again and looked up at Han Yoo-jung.


    "Ste...! Why are you doing this! This will kill us both!"


    "I know."


    "....What?"


    "....For his sake, this is what I have to do."


    "....What are you talking about...!"


    Anxiously blinking, Tryno crawled towards Han Yoo-jung. He begged earnestly.


    "Ste...I don''t want to end like this. We wererades...! Let me go just this once...!"


    Han Yoo-jung burst into a smallugh.


    She said,


    "Did you forget our first rule?"


    "....Rule?"


    "It was to not get close to each other. I''ll tell you now... I never once thought of you as arade."


    ".........Stel-"


    "-Everything was for him from the start."


    Then, a sudden sh of light burst from behind.


    For a moment, it seemed as if it had be day.


    Han Yoo-jung calmly looked back.


    Tryno, crawling on the ground, did the same.


    "..."


    "..."


    Sce looked down at Han Yoo-jung from the air, her eyes shining, her intimidating presence undeniable even without the smile she usually showed to the citizens.


    Indeed, Sce was a hero too terrifying to have as an enemy.


    "......Did you call me?"


    Sce asked Han Yoo-jung.


    Overwhelmed by a sudden surge of fear, Han Yoo-jung couldn''t say a word.


    She just slowly nodded.


    She knew.


    She had to ovee this fear for Jung-gyeom to be safe.


    She was going to say things that Sce wouldn''t like, she couldn''t afford to be scared.


    Sce''s glowing pupils scanned the surroundings, exerting an indescribable pressure.


    After a while, Sce asked,


    "....Where is Dice?"


    "...."


    Dice.


    At that name, Tryno also froze.


    He cautiously surveyed his surroundings, realizing the gravity of the situation.


    Han Yoo-jung answered,


    "Let''s talk first."


    "Bring Dice. Then we''ll talk."


    "No? Let''s have a conversation first. After that, I''ll give you what you want."


    Han Yoo-jung was trying not to lose ground in this power struggle.


    Like with ''Cant'' who had taken her sister Yoo-ra''s life, raising her voice wasn''t easy.


    Yet, for Jung-gyeom''s sake, she mustered courage. For his happiness.


    Sce stared at Han Yoo-jung for a while, then slowlynded on the ground.


    Han Yoo-jung pointed to Tryno.


    "...Here, this is Tryno. I''m also thest person of the Viin Alliance you''ve been looking for."


    "Stel-"


    "-Stop it, Tryno. It''s all over. Stop begging so pathetically."


    Han Yoo-jung rebuked Tryno, who was begging until the end.


    She didn''t want to argue with him anymore.


    Even this felt burdensome.


    Continuously hearing such words was nothing but annoying.


    Sce asked with an unchanged expression,


    "Where is Dice?"


    "..."


    Han Yoo-jung could glimpse, for a moment, Sce''s blind love.


    Before the regression, and now.


    Sce was one of the closest people to Jung-gyeom.


    She envied that.


    Being able to love Jung-gyeom without any guilt.


    Sce might be feeling like hell today, but tomorrow, she would meet Jung-gyeom again.


    Their rtionship would be close once more.


    There was no doubt about it.


    "I''ll tell you where Dice is. But before that, the Hero Association needs to keep its promise."


    "..."


    "You agreed to erase Luna''s records, right? Delete them and prove it to me."


    "....Dice''s surrenderes first."


    "The Hero Association has been sitting idly until now. Since I''ve brought Tryno, it''s only fair you show some sincerity. How can I be sure you won''t go back on your word and leave Luna''s records as they are after I surrender?"


    Sce remained silent again.


    It was impossible to guess what she was thinking.


    Despite this, Han Yoo-jung didn''t look away or step back.


    The mask was a great help in hiding her fear-stricken face.


    When Sce didn''t respond for a while, Han Yoo-jung provocatively said,


    "....Don''t you want Dice''s location?"


    "....Ha."


    Sce let out a short scoff and, pressing the in-earmunicator, said,


    "...Yes. Tryno and another one confirmed. Please erase Luna''s records."


    Han Yoo-jung secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    With this, Jung-gyeom wouldn''t have to return as Dice when he woke up.


    "...No. I will definitely capture Dice. Be ready. Yes."


    She waited for Sce''s conversation to end, sensing Sce''s hatred for Dice in between.


    After a few minutes, Sce, who was fiddling with themunicator, said to Han Yoo-jung,


    "...It''s been deleted. Now, Dice-"


    "-Wait."


    Han Yoo-jung interrupted Sce and turned on her phone.


    She opened the official site to check the viin rankings.


    Dice was ranked first.


    Tryno was second.


    Luna, who would have been third, was gone.


    Soon, articles about it started pouring in.


    That was enough confirmation.


    After checking, Han Yoo-jung turned off her phone and looked at Sce.


    Now was the real deal.


    Sce was about to hear some infuriating news.


    Han Yoo-jung quickly said,


    "Dice is dead."


    Sce''s expression hardened, and her eyes widened.


    "....Hisst wish was for Luna''s records to be erased. Other viins joined forces to take him down."


    Han Yoo-jung was well aware of the ws in her lie.


    Her very existence was one such inconsistency.


    She didn''t know how Sce would take her own surrender.


    Furthermore, the idea that Dice was killed by other viins was something Sce, who knew firsthand how strong he was, would hardly believe.


    Dice had single-handedly defeated Tryno, Liquid, and Stingshot.


    It was unlikely any viin could take him down.


    But it didn''t matter if Sce didn''t believe her.


    She knew what Sce''s goal was, and she could provide a resolution for it.


    ".....Are you messing with me right now?"


    Sce asked with wide eyes.


    Han Yoo-jung, feeling her blood run cold, met her gaze.


    "No. I''m serious. Dice is dead."


    "Show me the body then, before spouting that nonsense...!"


    "...He fell into the sea. You won''t find the body."


    -Boom!


    Sce kicked the ground and closed the distance instantly.


    Before Han Yoo-jung could react, she was grabbed by the cor.


    She saw Sce''s enraged face up close.


    She was afraid her agitation would show.


    "Stop spewing nonsense. Bring Dice. Now."


    Han Yoo-jung nced at Tryno next to her.


    -Thud!


    As Han Yoo-jung''s gaze shifted, Sce kicked Tryno, who was crawling on the ground.


    Bound by handcuffs and defenseless, Tryno was knocked out by Sce''s kick.


    "What are you looking at? Answer me before you end up like him. Where is Dice?"


    But this, too, was orchestrated by Han Yoo-jung.


    Tryno couldn''t be allowed to hear this conversation.


    Whispering, Han Yoo-jung said to Sce,


    "............You''re looking for Jung-gyeom, aren''t you?"


    "................."


    Sce''s eyelids fluttered.


    A fleeting longing and sorrow filled her eyes, a desperate sadness as if she was about to burst into tears.


    ".....You....that name...."


    "Jung-gyeom is safe."


    "............."


    "Go to his room tomorrow. He will be backpletely. Both his body and mind will be as before."


    Although she was certain about his body being the same as before... as for his mind, in truth, Han Yoo-jung couldn''t be sure.


    Honestly, she hoped he would feel a bit of pain for her.


    It was selfish, but she hoped he would miss her.


    Sce''s intensity gradually faded.


    After Jung-gyeom''s name was mentioned, the once ferocious hero seemed to vanish.


    Han Yoo-jung seized the opportunity.


    "It''s a no-lose situation, right? Even if you catch Dice, you can''t be sure Jung-gyeom wille back. But I can assure you, you''ll see Jung-gyeom again from tomorrow. If my words are lies, then feel free to torture or kill meter... do as you please."


    ".....Oppa''sing back?"


    So she calls him oppa.


    Han Yoo-jung swallowed her thoughts.


    She nodded, affirming Sce''s words.


    Sce stared at Han Yoo-jung for a long while, pondering, then finally averted her gaze.


    Pressing the in-ear microphone, she reported to the Hero Association.


    "....I''m going back. And I''m taking Tryno and thest member of the Viin Alliance with me."


    Han Yoo-jung secretly let out a long sigh.


    It''s over.


    It''s finally over.


    As long as Jung-gyeom doesn''t think of surrendering himself again tomorrow, everything will be tied up.


    She hoped his lingering attachments would hold him back.


    It would be painful, but she hoped he''de to terms with reality.


    ".....Ah."


    It was only then that Han Yoo-jung realized her hands were trembling.


    The thought of going to prison was frightening her now.


    She felt like she could copse.


    The heavy reality of spending the rest of her life locked up in prison was finally setting in.


    She was afraid of many things.


    She would have to live among the already imprisoned violent viins.


    She would never be free again.


    She wouldn''t be able to visit beautiful ces in the world, enjoy delicious food, or find the happiness she wanted.


    .........And she''d never see Jung-gyeom''s face again.


    What would Jung-gyeom say if she said she didn''t want to go to prison anymore?


    What should she do if she admits she still has attachments to the world?


    Sce continued hermunication on the side.


    "....We''ll continue to track Dice. For now. No, I won''t give up, so just know that."


    As she said this, she slowly took out handcuffs from her pocket.


    Sce gripped Han Yoo-jung''s wrist.


    After hanging up, Sce said to Han Yoo-jung,


    "...I hope your words aren''t lies."


    "..........."


    Sce lifted the handcuffs slightly.


    Han Yoo-jung closed her eyes tightly, whispering to herself,


    ......Gyeom.


    -Whoosh!


    A sudden gust of wind blew.


    Han Yoo-jung waited for the cold touch of the handcuffs on her wrists, but nothing happened.


    ".....?"


    When Han Yoo-jung timidly opened her eyes, she saw a small dice.


    The number showing was 3.


    "Haah....Haah..."


    At the same time, the rough breathing of a man could be heard.


    As Han Yoo-jung lifted her head at that familiar sound, ck mist was dispersing.


    And in the center, Jung-gyeom, wearing a mask, stood.


    He had somehow taken the handcuffs that should have been in Sce''s hand.


    Sce, unfazed, said,


    "...You couldn''t have died."


    Han Yoo-jung murmured in astonishment.


    Her trembling hands stopped.


    Selfishly, her fear vanished.


    "....How....?"


    Jung-gyeom quietly looked at Han Yoo-jung, then turned his gaze to Sce.


    ".......Let her go."


    The voice of Dice, altered to sound mechanical.


    "....Nonsense."


    Sce retorted.


    Hatred began to smolder again in her eyes.


    Dice couldn''t meet those eyes directly.


    He averted her gaze and frowned.


    After a long moment of contemtion with his eyes closed, he finally opened them and said,


    ".....Bom."


    Sce''s grip loosened.


    She let go of Han Yoo-jung''s wrist.


    ".................What?"


    Jung-gyeom continued,


    "....Let her go."

 Chapter 122: The Unchanging Hero (3)

    Chapter 122: The Unchanging Hero (3)


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    When I came to my senses, I was cooking in my restaurant.


    It didn''t feel strange.


    "Soo-yeon, turn off the stove for me."


    "Okay."


    "Bom, could you get the dishes ready?"


    "Got it, oppa."


    Just an ordinary day with nothing special.


    But this mundane day, flowing without issues, was more special to me than any other.


    The warmth and fullness I felt in my heart melted me.


    A smile formed on my face for no reason, and I naturally started humming.


    After turning off the boiling stew, Song Soo-yeon approached me from behind.


    I stopped chopping for a moment and warned her.


    "Soo-yeon, it''s dangerous-"


    Song Soo-yeon gently hugged me from behind.


    "...Soo-yeon?"


    She didn''t answer. Instead, she peeked her face to my side and hummed cutely.


    Ignoring all my questions, as if nothing had happened, she gestured towards the cutting board with her head.


    "...Keep doing what you were doing, Mister."


    Briefly taken aback, I soon found myself enveloped in happiness, smiled, and continued to chop carefully.


    I hummed along to Song Soo-yeon''s tune.


    Laughter burst out from time to time.


    Although Song Soo-yeon kept a pouty face, she eventually couldn''t hide herughter.


    Min-Bom walked into the kitchen.


    "Oppa, I''ve set the table."


    "Thanks, Bom."


    Then she stood next to me, watched me closely, and picked up a knife.


    "Should I cut this?"


    "No, I''ll do it."


    "This needs cutting, right?"


    Min-Bom started to help by cutting the prepared ingredients beside me.


    Song Soo-yeon offered her light praise.


    "...You''re surprisingly good with the knife."


    "Yeah? I cook a lot at home."


    Laughter bloomed on their faces again.


    Mine as well.


    I realized anew that being with them was my greatest happiness.


    -Thud!


    And then, I suddenly stopped chopping.


    I already knew.


    That this was a dream.


    I was just pretending not to know.


    The dream was so sweet, I pretended not to notice.


    Normally, I would have enjoyed this dream.


    Drunk on a happiness that won''t return, I wanted to be trapped in this dream forever.


    But I remembered the situation before entering the dream.


    Everything was over after capturing Tryno.


    Then, Han Yoo-jung suggested we drink... and now, I was seeing this kind of dream.


    She clearly had something nned.


    "Mister, why are you like this?"


    Song Soo-yeon, hugging me, asked lightly.


    "....."


    I couldn''t answer.


    No matter how much it was just a dream, saying goodbye to her again was too hard.


    This would be thest time I would see her.


    We wouldn''t meet again.


    I put down the knife and tightly held the hand of Song Soo-yeon, who was hugging me.


    "Mister?"


    Every time I heard her voice, my heart fluttered.


    Regardless of Han Yoo-jung''s ns, I wanted to stay here.


    But I couldn''t. I couldn''t be trapped in an illusion.


    I took a breath and turned around.


    Facing Song Soo-yeon and Min-Bom, who were looking at me strangely.


    "...Oppa?"


    I asked them for something I knew I wouldn''t see again.


    "...Guys, can you smile for me?"


    Song Soo-yeon and Min-Bom exchanged awkward nces, then shyly smiled.


    Even though it was a dream, it was a moment I would remember for a lifetime.


    I nodded and closed my eyes.


    Then, I woke up from the dream.


    ---


    ---


    From the moment I saw Han Yoo-jung''s letter, something changed inside me.


    Maybe because I faintly wanted this, I had been ignoring Han Yoo-jung''sments about when I would turn myself in to the Hero Association.


    Thinking about it, it wasn''t so much a change of heart as it was finally making a decision.


    "Bom... Let her go..."


    Out of empathy and sympathy, I couldn''t bring myself to hand Han Yoo-jung over.


    It would have been easier if she had been evil.


    Like other viins, loyal only to their greed and selfishness.


    But since she wasn''t like that... it was hard to just leave her be.


    It was too pitiful for her to end up in prison.


    It''s still unbelievable the lengths she went for me.


    What was she thinking, trying to solve everything on her own after putting me to sleep?


    As much as she did for me, shouldn''t I do something for her too?


    "...........Huh?"


    But at the same time, I had to face a moment I didn''t want to.


    Sce was staring nkly at my mouth.


    Leaving her aside for a moment, I looked at Han Yoo-jung.


    "..........Go."


    "......No...I-"


    "-Go. Before I change my mind."


    "........."


    I grabbed Han Yoo-jung''s wrist and turned her around.


    I stood between her and Sce.


    Looking at Han Yoo-jung, who was still hesitating, I said,


    "....You have to take care of your sister. I''ve already shown myself. Your n failed."


    "...Gyeom."


    Confusion filled Sce''s eyes.


    "......Gyeom?"


    I didn''t meet Sce''s eyes.


    Han Yoo-jung was my priority now.


    "........Han Yoo-jung."


    I spoke earnestly.


    "....Please, go."


    For the first time, I even pleaded with her.


    "Now, live your life."


    But Han Yoo-jung still didn''t leave.


    She just looked up at me, holding onto my sleeve, her eyes dripping with reluctance.


    I removed her hand from mine and pushed her shoulder.


    Then, with insistence, I looked at her intently, hoping she would understand my feelings.


    Perhaps my pleading had changed her mind.


    Her expression filled with pain.


    She looked into my eyes and suddenly buried herself in my embrace.


    She started crying and whispered.


    "...I love you... I''m sorry..."


    "...Go, please."


    Han Yoo-jung stayed in my arms for a while, then separated from me.


    I gestured to her, and slowly, she turned around and left.


    I was left alone with Sce.


    She looked at me with eyes full of distrust.


    The moment had finally arrived.


    I had to face it someday... but at the same time, it was the moment I feared the most.


    "......"


    Without a word, I removed the voice changer from my mouth.


    -Thud.


    Then, I grasped the upper part of my mask.


    Slowly, I peeled it off my face.


    -Whish.


    The cool sea breeze brushed against my face.


    Sce copsed, her legs giving out.


    I slowly looked at her and said.


    "......I''m sorry."


    There was nothing else I could say.


    ".......Oppa?"


    "....I''m sorry, Bom."


    ---


    ---


    It was the first time Min-Bom''s legs gave out in front of a viin.


    She couldn''t believe what she was seeing.


    She had never thought she would see Jung-gyeom like this.


    Could she have ever guessed?


    Jung-gyeom, who had always been a haven with his kind words and understanding heart, was an ability user who had the power to cripple the three strongest viins in the country at the same time.


    Despite having such power, he went around doing volunteer work.


    He was never arrogant.


    How could she have thought that he was Dice?


    ".....Oppa was... Dice?"


    But the reality unfolded before her, and the fact that she had to ept didn''t change.


    At the same time, things started to make sense.


    Why Dice was so merciless to viins but avoided fighting her.


    The reason Jung-gyeom disappeared with Dice''s appearance.


    Why he said Jung-gyeom was safe.


    ".........I''m sorry, Bom."


    Jung-gyeom knelt on one knee, getting closer to the fallen Sce.


    The face of Jung-gyeom she had longed for was right in front of her.


    Min-Bom weakly asked.


    "....How could you be... Dice?"


    "........"


    As soon as he removed his mask, the oppressive aura surrounding him disappeared.


    Even though she knew he had overwhelming force as Dice, to Min-Bom, Jung-gyeom''s presence was far more significant than Dice''s.


    She didn''t think Jung-gyeom''s past behavior was a pretense.


    She didn''t think it was all an act.


    Just by the fact he hadn''t attacked her.


    The way he was apologizing now proved it.


    His haggard face, as if he had been through the most shocking ordeal, confirmed it.


    So she asked with confusion in her voice.


    She wasn''t afraid of him.


    "...Why did you do it?"


    "....."


    "Oppa... why?"


    Min-Bom looked at Jung-gyeom, who couldn''t answer, and slowly reached out her hand.


    Her warm fingers touched his cheek.


    Jung-gyeom flinched and trembled in surprise, but Min-Bom didn''t remove her hand.


    She was only trying to understand his heart.


    "...Was it because the Viin Alliance destroyed your restaurant?"


    Jung-gyeom shook his head.


    "Then... was it because I was badly hurt by them?"


    Jung-gyeom shook his head again.


    She didn''t know the reason, but she felt it wouldn''t be something trivial.


    Min-Bom waited for Jung-gyeom''s exnation and asked again.


    "...Then..."


    "-Luna."


    Jung-gyeom said.


    Min-Bom then remembered the target of the viin Dice.


    As soon as she heard that name, everything clicked.


    Jung-gyeom, who had been a loner, didn''t care for many people.


    So, it wasn''t hard to deduce who the female viin was.


    Jung-gyeom weakly told Min-Bom.


    "...Soo-yeon is Luna."


    ".............."


    "...It had to be done this way."


    ".............."


    "...I''m sorry, Bom. I didn''t want to hurt you."


    Song Soo-yeon was Luna.


    An unbelievable truth was revealed.


    But knowing Jung-gyeom, he wouldn''t lie in such a situation, and if his words were true... she could understand his actions.


    ".........Haha."


    Min-Bom let out a bitterugh.


    Regardless of the right or wrong of his choice, if his words were true, she could understand.


    Jung-gyeom had always been this kind of person.


    He was endlessly generous to his own people.


    "...Just a moment..."


    "......."


    "...Just a moment, Oppa."


    Min-Bom continued tough bitterly.


    The reality she faced was just one problem.


    The bigger issue was... what would happen next.


    Jung-gyeom had to turn himself in.


    Because Min-Bom herself had insisted on it.


    When Shake and her hero colleagues told her to give up on Dice, she alone persisted in chasing him.


    Even the moment Dice appeared, she was the first to report him to the association.


    There was no escape for him.


    Afterughing for a while, Min-Bom looked up at Jung-gyeom.


    Anger began to smolder within her.


    "...Oppa, how could you do this to me?"


    ".....I''m sorry."


    ".......How can you not say even a word to me?"


    "............"


    "You...! Because I didn''t know...! The one I''ve been chasing...! Are you saying... I have to arrest you with my own hands...?"


    "........."


    "Are you saying you''re going to disappear from my side again?! How could you do this, how?!"


    Min-Bom threw off her mask.


    She set aside her identity as Sce.


    Tears started to fill her eyes.


    "You''re the only one who sees me as Min-Bom."


    "...."


    "Other people...! They only expect and demand perfection from me...! I can''t show weakness anywhere, can''t even speak my true feelings. Can''t even smoke a single cigarette freely...!"


    ".....Bom."


    "You were the only refuge for me. You were the only one who epted me even when I showed weakness. But now you''re saying you''ll disappear? And that I have to be the one to take you down? Does this make any sense at all!!"


    Min-Bom stretched out her hands and grabbed Jung-gyeom''s clothes.


    Jung-gyeom remained silent.


    Shepletely revealed to Jung-gyeom the side of herself she usually tried to hide.


    She said to him, sharply.


    ".....Don''t give me that bullsh*t. I won''t just sit back after being betrayed like this. Is it enough for you to go to jail and pay for your crimes? It''s all over and you''re the only one at ease?"


    Then, a sound came from Min-Bom''s radio.


    "....Did you catch Dice?"


    At the same time, Min-Bom''s hair and eyes began to shine even brighter.


    -Boom!


    A huge shockwave urred.


    The radio crackled and burst, and the few streetlights that were on went out. Aplete ckout urred around Min-Bom.


    The harbor quickly became silent.


    Only the sound of the waves disturbed the silence.


    In it, Min-Bom red at Jung-gyeom.


    Her eyes zing, her mouth tightly shut.


    Sce wrapped her hands tightly around Jung-gyeom''s neck.


    With an expression full of rage, she whispered,


    "....I''ll be the one to punish you."


    Her hands tightened.


    "...You''re going to die here, oppa."


    ---


    ---


    Song Soo-yeon was biting her nails, refreshing inte articles.


    Calling Ste, she only got a hollow voice message that the connection couldn''t be made.


    She had never felt as anxious as she did now.


    Jung-gyeom, who said he would turn himself in instead of her.


    Hours passed, and then a breaking news announcement dered Luna''s name had disappeared from the viin rankings.


    There was only one thing this could mean.


    Jung-gyeom''s n had seeded.


    -Tick...Tick...Tick...


    Song Soo-yeon bit her nails, trying hard to understand the situation.


    For now, all she could do was search for articles.


    She had called Ste dozens of times, but the same cold voice kept repeating.


    Then, it was 2 a.m.


    The Hero Association announced breaking news.


    During this live broadcast, a familiar face appeared.


    It was Sce.


    Her eyes, worn out, she stared nkly at the camera.


    Song Soo-yeon felt anxious seeing her like this.


    Surely, she had met with Dice.


    Surely, she had discovered Dice''s identity.


    She began the announcement.


    "...The Viin Alliance has been disbanded. Stingshot, Liquid, Riem, and Tryno have been arrested."


    Despite thete hour, the shocking news had seas of journalists, shing their cameras.


    Sce weakly responded to the lights.


    Her behavior only increased Song Soo-yeon''s anxiety.


    "No...please..."


    The one thing that couldn''t happen was hearing that Jung-gyeom had been arrested.


    That was the one thing she prayed wouldn''t happen.


    Sce continued the announcement.


    "...Thest members of the alliance and... Luna have..."


    The journalists held their breath.


    Sce turned her eyes away and quietly said.


    "....died inbat."


    For Song Soo-yeon, it should have been good news, but she wasn''t happy at the moment.


    She knew too well that this was due to Jung-gyeom.


    She knew too well it was the result of the contract he had with the Hero Association.


    ".....Lastly."


    Ignoring the numerous questions from journalists, Sce spoke firmly.


    Song Soo-yeon felt the news she had been waiting for was approaching.


    Sce opened her mouth again.


    "During this process, we encountered Dice. He......"


    Song Soo-yeon inhaled sharply.


    Sce said.


    "...died during the engagement."


    The cameras burst into action again.


    But Song Soo-yeon froze, silently staring at the TV.

 Chapter 123: The Unchanging Hero (4)

    Chapter 123: The Unchanging Hero (4)


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Min-Bom, gripping the back of my neck, said, "...You''re going to die here, oppa."


    Slowly, the strength increased in her grip.


    My head tilted forward under her force.


    Min-Bom kissed me.


    I jerked back in surprise, but Min-Bom didn''t let go.


    I had to continue kissing her for a long time, just like that.


    Afterward, Min-Bom carefully detached her lips.


    I could still feel her anger.


    Her hands trembled; her lips were tightly sealed.


    "Did you think I was just a nice girl, oppa?"


    ".........."


    "But this is who I really am. Sometimes I swear, smoke, and do this forcefully...!"


    She stole another kiss from me.


    Once again, we continued to kiss for a long time.


    "Pfft...! Even if I forcefully take your lips, I feel no guilt, you know?"


    She shook her head, flipping her hair.


    "You messed with the wrong person, oppa. Did you forget I''m a hero who catches viins? I won''t let you off until you''ve fully paid for your sins."


    In thepletely darkened harbor, there were no witnesses.


    "You said you were sorry, right? Then, from now on, don''t argue back. Dice died here. That''s what I''ll report, so just know that."


    Sce was walking the wrong path because of me.


    But perhaps because of her anger, I couldn''t say anything in response.


    Maybe it was because there was a hint of hope inside me.


    Sce presented a solution to everything once again.


    She suggested faking my death.


    If I just let go of my pathetic pride, a path to happiness could open up.


    Seeing me unable to respond, she gritted her teeth again.


    As if rushing me to choose, she said,


    "Or what, you''re going to leave me here and go to jail?"


    ".........."


    "Abandon Song Soo-yeon and go in like that?"


    At the mention of Song Soo-yeon''s name, I reflexively looked up at Sce.


    "Do you think Soo-yeon will be happy if you get locked up after saving her? You''re such a fool, oppa."


    "...Bom."


    She wiped the corners of her eyes as she spoke.


    "Don''t sacrifice for your own satisfaction! It''s annoying for those watching!!"


    -p!


    She swung her hand, striking my cheek.


    The numb pain stirred my emotions.


    I had never seen Sce so emotionally violent before.


    But even after hitting me, she covered her mouth with her hand, as if she hadn''t expected to react like that.


    "...I''m..."


    Still not wanting to lose her momentum, she clenched her teeth again, stuffed her apology and whispered to me,


    "If you still you want to turn yourself in after this...really..."


    Struggling to finish, Sce weakly ground her teeth.


    "...You''ll regret it.. You''re going to regret it..."


    A long silence followed.


    For a while, we just sat there.


    After a long time, Sce stood up from her spot.


    Without wiping off her lips, moistened from our kiss, she pulled up her mask.


    Then, with a voice more resolute than before, she said,


    "I''ll say it again, Dice died here. So, oppa."


    I silently looked up at Sce.


    "From now on, oppa, live for me."


    ---


    ---


    Late at night.


    -Ding.


    The elevator inside the house opened, and Sce walked in.


    I was nkly staring at the TV, which had finished airing its program, and then turned my head towards Sce.


    She threw off her mask and let down her hair.


    Then, locking eyes with me, she stood in ce for a long time.


    "...You saw the news."


    She said.


    "I told them you were dead. Told the Association I saw it myself."


    "..."


    "Of course, there''s no evidence."


    After finishing her statement, Sce slowly took off her hero costume.


    "I''ll go shower."


    Dering this while only in her underwear, Sce headed to the bathroom.


    Meanwhile, I was still wrestling with thoughts that hadn''t yet settled.


    Everything had happened so suddenly... it was hard to adapt to the rapid changes.


    After a while like that,


    Sce came walking slowly, wearing a white robe.


    Wet hair. Smooth neckline.


    She found a pack of cigarettes in a nearby drawer.


    With practiced ease, she took one out and lit it with her fingers.


    The sight was a stark contrast to the always bright and bubbly Sce  a worn-out look.


    She deeply inhaled the cigarette smoke, then exhaled it along with a sigh.


    "....Hah...."


    Then she looked at me.


    With a cigarette between her index and middle finger, she slowly walked towards me.


    -Whump.


    Then, she sat down next to me as if copsing.


    The smell of the cigarette grew stronger.


    She leaned her wet hair on my shoulder.


    The smell of shampoo mixed with the scent of the cigarette created a strange aroma.


    It''s not the first time I''ve seen her smoke.


    So, it wasn''t surprising.


    Sce slipped an arm under mine.


    Continuing to smoke, she said,


    "I''m an aplice now, too."


    "........."


    "Because I hid a viin like you. What would people say if they found out? That the number one hero fell in love with a viin."


    "....Exactly-"


    "-Shut up. You can''t turn yourself in. You''ve decided to pay for your sins to me."


    She hugged my arm tighter.


    "Just stay like this for now."


    "........."


    I looked at her, then rxed my body.


    I leaned back on the sofa, resting my head and back.


    I felt the warmth from Sce''s warm body.


    Sce kept talking, whining that almost felt like mourning.


    "Do you even know how much I missed you?"


    "..."


    "I thought you were dead."


    "Sorry."


    "No need to apologize. Just stay by my side."


    I couldn''t respond.


    There was still a lingering unease inside me.


    Even though I know everything would be easier if I just gave in and did as Sce said.


    Something deep inside was preventing me from making a clear choice.


    Perhaps noticing this, Sce turned and pressed herself against me.


    She rubbed her face against my neck.


    "Why do you keep hesitating?"


    She whispered, sounding annoyed.


    Her voice and breath mixed softly.


    "Why can''t you just say okay and be done with it? Why...?"


    I started to question myself too.


    Why am I doing this?


    Why does this self-loathinge up? Why does being a viin feel so revolting?


    I think I somewhat understand the psychology of those who turn themselves in.


    After a long time of thinking, I slowly started to speak.


    "...Bom."


    "..."


    "...Hypothetically speaking."


    "......."


    "...If, without you knowing, we made a promise."


    "...What?"


    "...I made a promise with you. Not to be a viin. But I broke that promise and ended up like this, what would you do?"


    When I think about it, it''s true.


    My rtionship with Song Soo-yeon is simr to my rtionship with Sce.


    Song Soo-yeon promised not to be a viin, and she broke that promise.


    I made the same promise with Sce and broke it.


    The disappointment and anger I felt, I''ve transmitted them directly to Sce.


    The disappointment in myself and the guilt I felt towards her shook me.


    I didn''t feel worthy to even stand in front of her.


    But Sce answered without hesitation, as if she already knew the answer.


    "...As long as you stay by my side, it doesn''t matter."


    "...What?"


    "If you try to leave me...I''ll be mad."


    Min-Bom slowly climbed onto myp.


    She wrapped her arms around my neck and continued to smoke in that position.


    Smoke billowed out again.


    It''s an unusual scene, but for some reason, the smell of tobo suited her very well.


    "...Are you disappointed seeing me smoke?"


    Continuing the conversation, I gave an honest response.


    "...A bit."


    She asked again as she exhaled another puff of smoke.


    "Enough to want to leave me?"


    I looked at Min-Bom, who was on top of me, and shook my head side to side.


    Of course, it''s not to that extent.


    No matter how much I may be disappointed in Min-Bom, I didn''t want to leave her.


    She was the one who changed my lifepletely.


    "...I feel the same way."


    Min-Bom said.


    "...I don''t want you to disappear either."


    "......"


    The corners of my eyes softened.


    My heart fluttered again at her words.


    "Even when we fought, you didn''t attack me. You''re not a merciless criminal. You did all this for Song Soo-yeon... You''re still the oppa I know."


    Sce''s words always have such a big impact on me.


    It felt like she was leaning on me... but maybe I was the one leaning on her.


    "...Even so, if I had made such a promise with you."


    "............"


    "...If you had sworn not to be a viin to me, and that''s why you''re struggling."


    "..........."


    She looked straight into my eyes and said,


    "...Then I''ll say it again. Leaving my side... that''s a bigger crime. A bigger mistake."


    For some reason, her words and the Sce I saw in Han Yoo-jung''s dream before the regression ovepped.


    Sce, who was smoking and crying over my corpse.


    Was she feeling the same now?


    It really felt like many things were simr to before the regression.


    The death of Dice, Sce saving me.


    She was unlocking the chains I had put on myself.


    "I''m not righteous either. I''ve made many mistakes. So, oppa..."


    The Sce I wanted to be like uttered these words.


    I had resolved to live like her... but she, too, had this side to her.


    I closed my eyes tightly.


    She said,


    "...Can''t you live a little more selfishly?"


    "...Hah."


    "...If you dislike that, for me... no... for anyone''s sake. Can''t you stay by our side?"


    I smirked.


    Then, I looked up at Sce.


    I thought of her and Song Soo-yeon.


    What Song Soo-yeon said in the past wasn''t wrong.


    There was no bigger fool than me.


    "......"


    "......"


    Living selfishly.


    Does she know how greedy I''ve been?


    Does she know that in the distant past, I willingly walked the path of a viin because of that greed?


    I ced my hands on Sce''s waist and the back of her head and pulled her towards me.


    This time, I initiated the kiss with her.


    "......!"


    Min-Bom was taken aback for a moment, then, as if given a signal, she tightly hugged my face and neck.


    She passionately intertwined her tongue with mine.


    The scent of cigarettes was noticeable.


    But it wasn''t unpleasant.


    Unexpected, yes... but it was okay.


    Maybe everything doesn''t have to go as nned.


    "...Hah."


    I pulled away from the kiss.


    Then, I showed a small smile.


    I had made up my mind.


    ---


    ---


    -Creak...


    A security guard, whose eyes had turned violet, opened the rooftop door.


    Song Soo-yeon walked out to the rooftop without saying a word.


    Her face was marked with tears.


    The cool wind blew, scattering the tears.


    The rooftop of the 20-story building was much higher than the 5-story one she had been on in the past.


    Song Soo-yeonmanded,


    "...Close the door and go back to your post."


    The security guard did as she said and closed the rooftop door.


    -Click.


    The door locked.


    Song Soo-yeon enjoyed the cool breeze for a moment... then slowly, she started walking.

 Chapter 124: The Unchanging Hero (5)

    Chapter 124: The Unchanging Hero (5)


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Song Soo-yeon remembered Jung-gyeom''s words.


    The words he said the day she first tried to jump off the rooftop.


    "You''ll regret it."


    He wasn''t wrong.


    Had she jumped that day, she wouldn''t have tasted the happiness Jung-gyeomter gave her.


    The feeling of ying in an amusement park.


    Watching a parade.


    The feeling of dating.


    Holding hands, hugging.


    The feeling of being in love, she would have known none of it.


    Song Soo-yeon took steps, one at a time.


    A cool breeze brushed past her hair.


    At the same time, she revisited her conversations with Jung-gyeom one by one.


    Back then, the five-story building she chose due to an underlying fear of death.


    From that height, Jung-gyeom had said,


    "If you really wanted to die, you wouldnt have chosen this building."


    Even this was true.


    Five stories was not too low to die from... but it wasn''t high enough to guarantee it either.


    Had she gone through with it, as he said, she might have just ended up with broken legs due to her lingering attachment to life.


    "...Not anymore, mister."


    Song Soo-yeon whispered quietly.


    From the rooftop of a twenty-story building, Song Soo-yeon looked down at the distant ground.


    Several lights twinkled like stars.


    Had Jung-gyeom been beside her, she might have thought it beautiful.


    But not now.


    The simple news of Jung-gyeom''s death erased any lingering attachment to the world.


    Thinking about it, this too might have been inevitable.


    After all, as he said, parting was inevitable.


    It was too hard to stay sane after watching Jung-gyeom walk into ruin because of her.


    There was no one she loved more.


    And because of her, he had faced death.


    He had sacrificed himself.


    In the past, even from the height of five stories, her legs trembled.


    But now, cleanly devoid of any attachments, she felt no fear of death.


    As she walked, she felt nothing.


    It felt like her inner self had died along with Jung-gyeom.


    There was only one thing she wished for now.


    To meet Jung-gyeom again, in death.


    If she could meet that man who had been her only salvation in this world just one more time, it wouldn''t matter where it was.


    After all, a world without Jung-gyeom was hell to her.


    ---


    ---


    Min-Bom and I stuck close together, sharing trivial stories for a long time.


    I told her about everything that had happened to me, step by step, and Min-Bom shared what had happened during that time as well.


    Perhaps because a lot of stress had umted, she whined to me as she spoke.


    Comining about someone annoying her, or times when she was angry.


    She kept sharing stories with me.


    Then, when silence fell upon us, Min-Bom slowly confessed to me.


    "...Oppa, do you remember what you said before?"


    "...What did I say?"


    ".....You said that I probably wouldn''t have be a hero for the money."


    I couldn''t remember exactly... but it sounded like something I would say.


    "Actually, I did be a hero for the money."


    "..."


    "I wanted to live better than other people...wanted to be outstanding...that''s why I became a hero."


    I slowly nodded.


    Now, I could ept this side of her too.


    Hearing her words, I stroked her hair.


    "......Are you confessing now because your conscience is bothering you?"


    "..."


    "...Thank you, for telling me."


    Like this, I learned something new about her.


    Rather than being disappointed, it seemed our rtionship only deepened.


    We just sat quietly on the sofa for a long time.


    No more words or actions were needed.


    Just being like this allowed us to taste a happiness we hadn''t felt recently.


    I gradually felt at peace.


    The longer I stayed like this, the more I gradually fell for her.


    Being beside someone you love felt like true happiness, more and more.


    Min-Bom continued to run her hand over my body, slowly reaching towards my pants.


    "....?"


    She carefully touched something in my pocket and asked me.


    "...What''s this?"


    Following her words, I reached into my pocket.


    I pulled out a tracker that showed Song Soo-yeon''s location.


    It was the tracker I had used temporarily to take Tryno.


    "......."


    And then, looking at the location indicated by the tracker, I froze on the spot.


    ---


    ---


    Song Soo-yeon swung her legs over the railing, one after the other.


    It was a somewhat familiar sensation.


    She had climbed over a railing like this when she tried to die before.


    The difference now was the height was iparably higher...and Jung-gyeom wasn''t nearby.


    She felt a sense of liberation.


    She really felt a lot had changed from the past.


    Back when she didn''t know happiness.


    When she attempted suicide like this, she only felt anger towards the world.


    She felt resentment, injustice, and fear towards the world that had driven her to this point.


    But now, after learning happiness from Jung-gyeom...


    She didn''t feel anger.


    Nor did she feel fear.


    She only felt despair, knowing that Jung-gyeom was no longer in this world.


    She felt longing and self-loathing.


    And a desire to end the pain.


    Suddenly, she thought,


    If she died like this... the memories with Jung-gyeom would also die with her.


    No one would remember his kindness.


    She had seen it somewhere before.


    There are people who lived on only so someone remembered their loved ones.


    "....Ha."


    Song Soo-yeon let out a hollowugh.


    She wasn''t that kind of person.


    She wasn''t as strong as them.


    She had no intention of living her life just reminiscing about him.


    She couldn''t imagine living in a world without Jung-gyeom.


    Despite always acting tough...without something to lean on, she could no longer continue the act.


    Her toes crossed the edge of the rooftop.


    Only her hands gripping the railing prevented her fall.


    Even then, Song Soo-yeon slowly thought of Jung-gyeom.


    Facing death while thinking of him didn''t seem so bad.


    Their coincidental meeting.


    Reuniting at his restaurant.


    The day she was saved from bullying.


    The times she was fed.


    The school violence that stopped because of him.


    The home she could escape because of him.


    The salvation and affection he offered.


    The daily, mundane times that simply flowed by in his restaurant.


    The first time she drank alcohol.


    The amusement park date.


    The walks they took holding hands.


    The day she cried and he held her in his arms.


    And the kiss they shared above the sea.


    A natural smile appeared on Song Soo-yeon''s face.


    It was more beautiful than ever before.


    She let go of the railing.


    Slowly, she leaned forward.


    "....Thank you."


    She whispered.


    At the same time, Song Soo-yeon lost her sense of gravity and began to fall rapidly.


    The wind fiercely swept through her hair.


    It was a peaceful feeling, unbelievably so.


    Having made peace with herself, death was the greatest rest she could have.


    She simply braced for the impact toe, surrendering her body to the sky.


    "......?"


    But no matter how long she waited, the end didn''te.


    She felt no impact.


    Only an endless, peaceful feeling persisted.


    Was she already dead?


    Perhaps this peace, this warmth, was proof of that.


    The wind that had brushed past her head had already calmed down.


    But she didn''t open her eyes.


    She wanted to enjoy this tranquility a little longer.


    Then, a voice hit her ears.


    ".......You said you''d live a good life."


    At that voice, Song Soo-yeon''s eyes snapped open.


    Tears blurred her vision.


    Blinking rapidly, she tried hard to make out the figure in front of her.


    ".....You need to be scolded more toe to your senses."


    "........Ah.....Mister....?"


    She called out a name she thought she''d never call again.


    Gradually, his face became visible.


    The face of the man she loved was there.


    Struggling to believe her current situation, Song Soo-yeon cautiously asked.


    ".......Am I dead?"


    ".......No."


    Jung-gyeom, holding Song Soo-yeon, slowlynded on the rooftop.


    Her body, which should have been falling to the ground, was somehow back on the rooftop again.


    But Song Soo-yeon had no time to worry about that.


    Weakly, she reached out to stroke Jung-gyeom''s cheek.


    He felt vividly real.


    "I''m...not dead?"


    She asked again.


    ".....Yeah."


    Jung-gyeom gave the same answer again.


    Song Soo-yeon thought for a long time before carefully asking her question.


    "......So....sob....you''re....alive....?"


    Jung-gyeom slowly looked at Song Soo-yeon.


    Their eyes met in the air.


    He said once more.


    "....Yeah."


    Song Soo-yeon caressed Jung-gyeom''s cheek for a long time.


    Tears wouldn''t stop.


    She couldn''t believe this was real.


    Song Soo-yeon''s body began to tremble.


    The pain in her heart, which had felt numbed, surged back like waves.


    Her heart started beating again, as though her emotions were revived.


    "Ahhh....uhh...."


    Song Soo-yeon bit her lip, trying to handle the overwhelming pain all at once.


    Through her sobs, she struggled to ask.


    "Really....uhhup....are you really...alive...?"


    Jung-gyeom leaned against the rooftop railing and slowly sat down.


    Song Soo-yeonpletely nestled into his embrace, rested her head on his chest.


    Tears continued to flow.


    She didn''t want to believe it.


    She was afraid of getting her hopes up only to be disappointed.


    She realized that even incredible happiness can be something to fear.


    But Jung-gyeom''s warmth felt too real.


    His familiar voice was too sweet.


    Though she shook like a leaf, sobbing...Jung-gyeom held her tight.


    She began to slowly shake her head.


    Even though she couldn''t bring herself to leave his embrace, she started to deny the reality.


    As always, no expectations, no disappointments.


    She tightly closed her eyes and started to deny his existence.


    "You were reported dead....! Sce herself....told everyone....!"


    "...Bom helped fake my death."


    "Sob....even if you were alive....you hate me....you wouldn''te back to me...even I...find myself repulsive..."


    "....If I hated you, would I have sacrificed myself for you?"


    "....You wouldn''t save me again like this. How did you even know I was here?"


    "....I came after seeing the tracker Han Yoo-jung gave me."


    However, all her denials were easily shattered by his rebuttals.


    She found herself wanting to believe his words more and more.


    Wanting to hold onto this miracle.


    Perhaps this was the punishment being meted out to her after entering hell.


    A trick by devils, giving her hope only to cast her into the abyss.


    So, Song Soo-yeon kept her eyes closed, shaking her head.


    "No...no..."


    Whispering with a voice filled with emotion, she refused to believe in his existence.


    "............Soo-yeon."


    But that voice made herst resistance futile.


    Jung-gyeom''s fingers, as before, wiped away Song Soo-yeon''s tears.


    ".....Look at me."


    He said.


    Song Soo-yeon couldn''t resist his words.


    She slowly opened her eyes.


    At a distance no more than a hand away, she saw Jung-gyeom.


    "....I''m here."


    With a small smile, he said.


    With the assurance in his voice, and his familiar smile.


    ".....Uhhup.....sob....!"


    Song Soo-yeon couldn''t hold back anymore and started crying out loud.


    Her cries echoed across the rooftop, a space shared only by the two of them.

 Chapter 125: Complete

    Chapter 125: Complete


    TL/Editor: raei


    Schedule: 5/week, Mon-Fri


    Illustrations: Here


    Join the discord! Here


    Song Soo-yeon cried herself to sleep in my arms, exhausted from the tears.


    I tried to adjust my position to take her home, but she clung to me reflexively, not letting go.


    It made me realize that this was the same Song Soo-yeon who used to spit only harsh words at me.


    In the end, I had no choice but to carry her home in this ufortable position.


    She clung to mepletely, not letting go of my neck even in her sleep.


    She wrapped her legs around my waist, clinging to me like a ko to its mother.


    I had to support her bottom to prevent her from falling.


    On the way home, many people looked at us strangely, but there was nothing I could do about it.


    ---


    ---


    Back in my apartment after a long time.


    "...."


    Unlike thest time I saw it, the entire room was clean.


    Nothing was broken, and there were no wood chips or dust rolling on the floor.


    The broken furniture had all been reced with new ones.


    Song Soo-yeon had fixed everything while I was away.


    I slowlyid down Song Soo-yeon, who was clinging to me, on the bed.


    Detaching her from me was no easy task.


    "....Soo-yeon, let go."


    Even when I whispered a plea, Song Soo-yeon didn''t respond and kept holding on.


    The only reaction she showed was breathing and trembling.


    Eventually, she fell into a deep sleep.


    After struggling for a while to detach her from me...


    I ended up lying down on the bed with her.


    As I rolled onto the bed, Song Soo-yeon also rolled and gentlynded on my chest.


    I sighed deeply.


    I, too, felt my tension release.


    Now that everything was over, all the fatigue from before washed over me like a flood.


    I still couldn''t fully grasp everything.


    Too many things had happened.


    I needed some rest.


    I closed my eyes.


    ---


    ---


    Song Soo-yeon longed for warmth in her dream.


    The warmth that had filled her chest just a moment ago had left her side.


    She reached out her hand, but there was nothing to grasp.


    This emptiness gradually woke her from her sleep.


    Light seeped through her slowly opening eyelids.


    "....!"


    As she became more conscious, she suddenly sat up.


    Lying alone on the bed, she started looking for Jung-gyeom first.


    "....Ah...Mister?"


    That name was once called without an answer.


    "Why."


    But this time, she received a reply.


    With her heart pounding fiercely, Song Soo-yeon turned around.


    In the kitchen of the apartment, Jung-gyeom was standing.


    He, who was cooking ramen, spoke as if it was nothing.


    "...Wait a little. It''s time for breakfast."


    To anyone else, it might seem like an ordinary day.


    But this ordinary day was Song Soo-yeon''s dream.


    It was a desire she thought she''d never see fulfilled again.


    Song Soo-yeon sprang up and rushed to Jung-gyeom.


    -Bam!


    And she hugged him tightly from behind.


    She couldn''t say anything.


    She couldn''t believe that everything from the day before wasn''t a dream.


    She couldn''t believe that Jung-gyeom had reallye back.


    She cried again, even though she thought she had no tears left from the day before... apparently, there were some.


    Jung-gyeom meant that much to her.


    "Stop crying, Soo-yeon."


    When he called her name, it felt even more special.


    His existence changed everything about her.


    "...Can... can I really believe it now?"


    "...."


    "You''re... you''re not going to leave again, right?"


    "...Yes."


    "...Sob..really...is it really true?"


    Jung-gyeom quietly patted her hand.


    That was a greaterfort to Soo-yeon than any words could be.


    ---


    ---


    I couldn''t stop snickering as we ate.


    The awkwardness with her was just temporary.


    Without having to say much, we quickly returned to our old rtionship.


    Song Soo-yeon ate her ramen with her eyes swollen from crying.


    Why did her eating look so adorable?


    But she took myughter as ridicule, constantly frowning and fiddling with her bangs.


    "...Ah.."


    She kept lowering her head, embarrassed.


    "Is it good?"


    Despite this, she dutifully responded to my question.


    She nodded slightly and continued eating her ramen.


    During this, news aired on the TV.


    A significant change that happened overnight was the focus of the news.


    Sce''s interview was aired again.


    The footage of Sce announcing ''Dice''s'' death.


    She was hiding me without caring about how it would damage her reputation if it became known I was alive.


    No one questioned her words.


    Partly because of the reputation she had built, and because there was no hero who hated Dice as much as she did.


    Instead, praise towards her for defeating the number one viin continued.


    Besides Dice''s death, there was other major news.


    Theplete dissolution of the Viin Alliance was announced.


    Mugshots of Stingshot, Liquid, Riem, and Tryno appeared on TV as evidence.


    ''Luna'' was also mentioned as deceased.


    Song Soo-yeon and I watched this news in silence.


    Neither of us spoke, but... she must have thought the same as me in her heart.


    We can''t act as we did before.


    ---


    ---


    "...Do you really have to go today?"


    "I have to finish things."


    I said to Song Soo-yeon as I finished getting ready to leave.


    Soo-yeon, still anxious, couldn''t stop fidgeting and kept looking up at me.


    "...You have toe back."


    She sought reassurance from me again.


    I stroked her hair and nodded.


    But that wasn''t enough for her.


    Biting her lip, Soo-yeon pushed my hand away and pressed her body against mine.


    Then, suddenly, she stood on her tiptoes and pressed her lips to mine.


    -Smack.


    "..."


    "..."


    It was a brief kiss, just a touch of lips.


    But with that kiss, her entire expression changed.


    Her eyes grew hazy, her cheeks reddened, and her expression was one of longing.


    After looking at me for a while, she sighed and calmed herself down.


    "You... you have toe back."


    How anxious she must be, she''s repeated this phrase hundreds of times by now.


    Again, I nodded.


    -Thud.


    With that, I left the apartment.


    I picked up my phone.


    I dialed the number Soo-yeon gave me, for Ste... in other words, Han Yoo-jung.


    -Drrrrr...Click.


    "..."


    "..."


    The call connected, but neither of us spoke first.


    "....Who is this."


    Finally, a hoarse voice came through.


    I said,


    "Han Yoo-jung."


    A gasp of surprise came through the phone.


    "...Gyeom...is that you?"


    "...I''m alive."


    "................."


    "Let''s meet."


    ---


    ---


    Han Yoo-jung cried for a long time upon seeing me.


    In broad daylight on the street, I had to exert all my effort to console her as she cried.


    I told her to stop crying several times.


    I patted her back several times as well.


    It didn''t feel awkward to do so.


    Now that everything was over and I had some leisure time, I could afford to treat her with more patience.


    After a few minutes, she managed to calm her tears and finally smiled at me, repeating that everything had turned out well.


    I grabbed a drink from a nearby vending machine and handed it to her.


    "Here."


    "Thank you."


    Looking at her damp eyes, I organized what I wanted to say.


    "Han Yoo-jung."


    "...Yes...?"


    "..."


    But when it came time to speak, it wasn''t easy.


    Maybe because our rtionship didn''t start off on the best terms, there was still some awkwardness.


    Still, I had to speak. I wanted to let her know my feelings.


    "...Maybe, all of this wasn''t because of you."


    "..."


    "Even without you, Soo-yeon... might have made the wrong choice."


    "¡­No, Gyeom. It was my fault¡­"


    I couldn''t help but let out a smallugh.


    "I think so too, but I''m just trying to be nice."


    "Uh..."


    Han Yoo-jung, acknowledging her mistake, bowed her head.


    I told her,


    "But, all of this... in the end, it ended well. That''s thanks to you."


    "........"


    "Thank you for admitting your mistakes and trying to make things right."


    "..."


    "Thank you for helping me out during this time."


    "..."


    "Thank you for being willing to sacrifice yourself in my ce."


    Instead of replying, Han Yoo-jung just nodded slightly.


    Seeing that she might cry again, I stopped talking.


    After all, there was nothing more to say.


    For a while, we just stood there, quietly enjoying the sunlight.


    ---


    ---


    "Gyeom."


    After tens of minutes, a calmer Han Yoo-jung called out to me, her voice a mixture of relief and caution.


    "Yes?"


    "...Can I... stay by your side in the future too?"


    She swallowed and continued to persuade me.


    "I know it''s shameless to ask... but I''ll do my best. Like Lu... no, like Song Soo-yeon. Like Sce. Can I stay by your side?"


    ".........."


    I continued to think. nning in my head.


    During this time, my silence grew longer.


    At that, a shadow fell over Han Yoo-jung''s face.


    ".....Sorry. I shouldn''t have-"


    Cutting off her attempt to back down, I asked,


    "-Do you have any ns on cooking?"


    ".....What?"


    ---


    ---


    I was preparing a new restaurant, learning from past mistakes.


    After all, my happiest times were when I ran a restaurant.


    At the same time, I tried not to leave out the good parts.


    I didn''t want to run a restaurant that was too busy.


    I wanted to work while enjoying a reasonable amount of leisure, just like before.


    I thought it might be okay to operate in a secluded ce again.


    "Here, try this."


    I offered Song Soo-yeon a taste of my new spicy pork.


    After trying the food, Soo-yeon repeated her usual phrase.


    "It''s delicious?"


    "Ah...there you go again,"


    I grumbled, frowning.


    Soo-yeon made a cute face, mimicking my expression.


    "What can I do if it''s delicious..."


    "......"


    We exchanged nces for a moment.


    Then, putting on a serious expression, I... suddenly smiled.


    "Is that so?"


    It didn''t seem like a lie when she said it like that.


    Smiling, Han Yoo-jung joined in from the side.


    Before I even suggested it, she tasted the food and shook her head.


    "It''s too nd, Gyeom."


    I looked at Song Soo-yeon.


    "It''s nd."


    "..."


    Soo-yeon, clearing her throat and skillfully dodging the question, eventually said slowly.


    "Let''s stop here and go, Mister."


    I nced at the clock.


    We still had 30 minutes left.


    Han Yoo-jung also pointed out,


    "We still have 30 minutes left."


    "....I wasn''t talking to Yoo-jung unni. Anyway, we''re done cooking."


    I shrugged.


    "Alright, let''s go 30 minutes early then."


    A smile bloomed on Song Soo-yeon''s face, and her movements became quicker.


    "I''ll just go to the bathroom quickly."


    She told me with barely concealed anticipation.


    We had a date nned.


    Today, we were going to see a movie followed by dinner.


    While Song Soo-yeon headed to the bathroom, I began tidying up the dishes around us.


    But then, Han Yoo-jung blocked my path.


    ".....Why?"


    When I asked, Han Yoo-jung looked up at me and said,


    ".......You haven''t forgotten the promise you made with me, have you?"


    "The day after tomorrow?"


    "....Yes."


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t forgotten."


    Apparently, my response wasn''t reassuring enough, as Han Yoo-jungined,


    "...Can''t we meet tomorrow?"


    "I told you I have ns with Bom tomorrow."


    "......Did you?"


    Han Yoo-jung sighed.


    She then started helping me tidy up.


    "Ah, Han Yoo-jung-"


    "It''s ''unni.''"


    When I called her name, Han Yoo-jung immediately corrected me.


    ".......What?"


    "It''s Yoo-jung unni, not Han Yoo-jung."


    "..."


    Only then did I slowly realize that she was jealous.


    That''s why she was particrly prickly today.


    I didn''t try too hard to appease her mood.


    Instead, I took it as an opportunity to tease her.


    "So I should just suddenly call you ''unni''?"


    "It''s natural considering my age."


    The Han Yoo-jung who used to flinch at just her name being called was gone.


    She had gained quite a bit of leisure herself.


    I didn''t dislike this change.


    "...When you start to look like an ''unni'', I''ll call you ''unni.''"


    As soon as I said this, Han Yoo-jung turned to face me.


    Then she pulled my face towards hers and pressed her lips to mine.


    "..."


    "...Does this count?"


    After saying this and giving me a sharp look, she went back to tidying up.


    Song Soo-yeon came out of the bathroom.


    "Mister, I''m ready..."


    She stopped mid-sentence as she sensed the atmosphere around us.


    Song Soo-yeon, with light makeup. Her already beautiful face shone even more.


    She no longer hid her appearance like she used to.


    She had regained confidence in herself.


    She looked at Han Yoo-jung and me with a stiff face, alternating her gaze between us.


    "...."


    Then she looked at me and said,


    "Let''s go, Mister."


    Her voice was a bit colder than usual.


    "...Shall we?"


    Song Soo-yeon suddenly grabbed my arm and pulled me along.


    Han Yoo-jung bid us farewell.


    "Both of you, take care."


    Soo-yeon briefly nodded in farewell, and I gave a small wave.


    ---


    ---


    -Thud.


    As soon as we stepped out of the apartment, Song Soo-yeon pushed me against the door.


    -Thump.


    "...Soo-yeon?"


    Looking at me with a sharp expression, simr to before, Soo-yeon pulled my neck towards hers and pressed her lips to mine.


    Her tongue slipped deeply in a sudden move.


    Without a moment to be taken aback, her tongue swept through my mouth.


    "Pff!"


    Then, she irritably pulled her lips away.


    Her expression remained sour as she asked,


    "....Yoo-jung unni kissed you, didn''t she."


    "Uh?"


    As I responded in surprise, Song Soo-yeon continued.


    "Your lips taste different."


    "..."


    ".....Sigh."


    She brushed her hair back, looking a bit impatient.


    She then closed her eyes and opened her phone.


    "What are you doing?"


    I asked, and she replied,


    "Canceling the movie."


    Wondering if this was how our date was going to end, I said,


    "No, Soo-yeon... It can''t end like that. I was looking forward to today too-"


    "-Who said it''s over? You can''t go just like that, Mister."


    "....Then?"


    Soo-yeon''s fingers paused for a moment.


    Trying to act nonchnt, but not good at hiding her feelings, she spoke with a voice slightly tinged with embarrassment.


    ".......I booked a motel."


    "What??"


    I, of course, knew what a motel implied.


    Soo-yeon chewed on her lip and then raised her voice,


    "Oh, what!"


    "No...Soo-yeon, isn''t that... a bit too soon?"


    "What''s too soon?"


    "If you were a bit older..."


    "Kissing is okay, but s*x isn''t?"


    I was shocked and lightly hit her shoulder.


    "Hey! Watch your mouth...! Everyone can hear...!"


    The soundproofing of the studio apartments wasn''t great.


    I ended up scolding her out of embarrassment.


    But Soo-yeon stood her ground.


    "I''m not that young, Mister."


    "..."


    "There''s only a 3-year difference between us."


    I sometimes forget... but she''s right.


    There''s only a 3-year difference.


    But it always feels like there''s a significant age gap.


    "....That''s true but...."


    As I hesitated and frowned, Soo-yeon cleared her throat and said,


    "...........Oppa."


    "......What?"


    After bluntly using such explicit words, Soo-yeon blushed as she called me "Oppa."


    "...Then I should just call you ''Oppa'' from now on. That''ll solve it, right?"


    "That''s not the issue-"


    "-That''s the issue. So, let''s go, Gyeom oppa.........let your first time... be with me."


    ".........."


    She momentarily raised her voice again, trying to hide her feelings.


    "Ah, or what...! Is, is it not your first time? Did you... already do it with Bom unni... or was there someone else before...?"


    "......."


    When I didn''t answer right away, Soo-yeon''s expression changed quickly.


    Her eyebrows drooped, and her eyes widened.


    ".......It''s not, right?"


    I quickly answered, fearing she might start crying if I left it alone even for a moment.


    "Of course, it''s not."


    "...But... why are you so slow to answer...?"


    "...I didn''t know you cared about that."


    "...Doesn''t everyone want their first time to be with someone they love?"


    Relieved to hear I hadn''t had such experiences, Song Soo-yeon''s mood quickly improved.


    She grabbed my arm again.


    "...Now that it''s settled, let''s go."


    I stopped her, intending to lead me to the motel.


    "Soo-yeon, calm down first... let''s cancel the motel."


    "What? You don''t want to do it with me-"


    "-I want it to be in a better atmosphere."


    "...."


    "...Naturally."


    Song Soo-yeon''s grip loosened.


    Her face, which seemed it couldn''t get any redder, blushed even more.


    She then rxed her neck.


    "If you put it that way... fine."


    "..."


    "Just promise me one thing. That I''ll be your first."


    "...Yes."


    "It''s a promise."


    "Promise."


    -Ding!


    Just then, a text arrived.


    I turned on my phone.


    It was a message from Min-Bom.


    [Bring your toothbrush tomorrow.?]


    "..."


    "..."


    Song Soo-yeon froze upon seeing the message.


    Her eyes slowly turned towards me.


    "....What''s this?"


    "..."


    "...And what''s with the heart?"


    "...That''s... I''m not sure..."


    I was just as flustered.


    It was the first time Min-Bom had been so openly forward with me.


    Since she revealed her true self to me, she had be this uninhibited.


    "Are you going to Bom unni''s house tomorrow?"


    "......"


    Song Soo-yeon''s expression darkened again.


    "...I guess it won''t work after all. Let''s go to the motel as I said before-"


    I quickly pulled Soo-yeon into my embrace.


    The air rushed out of her chest.


    "Huh...!"


    "Calm down, Soo-yeon."


    I spoke to the agitated Soo-yeon again.


    I hugged her tightly, putting all my affection into the embrace.


    When she''s in my arms like this, I always feel my heart fill up.


    Gradually, she rxed in my embrace, molding into me like a cat.


    I whispered to her.


    "......We already made a promise, right?"


    "........."


    Song Soo-yeon slowly nodded.


    After calming her down, I didn''t let her go, wanting to indulge my personal desire to hold her longer.


    I don''t know how long we hugged.


    Finally, I let go of Soo-yeon.


    Tears were welling up in her eyes as she looked up at me.


    Surprised, I looked at her, and she exined the tears,


    "I''m just... really happy."


    "...."


    I stroked her hair and suggested,


    "Let''s go watch a movie."


    A smile slowly spread across my lips.


    She smiled back at me.


    I never expected to experience moments of love like this.


    It was a much happier present than any moment in my past.


    I hope my ordinary life continues like this, far into the future.


    ---


    [raei: ch 126 is a note from the author, I''ve included it here instead]


    This work hase to an end.


    Thank you to everyone who followed along.


    I''m not sure how you found it.


    As always with writing, it''s tough to judge my work.


    Some of you praised it as improved, and some... haha.


    I still feel a lot of shorings in this one.


    Perhaps the part I''m proud of is that the daily views continued to increase even after chapter 80?


    Previous works tended to lose viewers towards the end, but interestingly, this one gained more as it went on.


    Of course, views dropped a bit after entering the ending, but I think it showed the best retention rate overall.


    What I aimed for in this work was a smooth ending.


    It seems I fell short in this area again.


    Many found it out of the blue.


    Maybe my cowardly nature yed a part.


    Afraid of being boring, it felt likending with full throttle at a point where I should have been slowing down for anding...?


    I thought it was about time... but I guess not.


    It''s hard for me to gauge this myself, and it seems it''s a problem that doesn''t easily improve.


    It feels like a chronic issue.


    I''m still quite inexperienced. But, I will try to improve.


    Another regret is that I couldn''t quite achieve the extreme atmosphere I wanted. My taste seems to lie in dark characters after all.


    Maybe the heroines were a bit less dark this time.


    Maybe that''s why there was ack of cathartic regret... Hmm. Being my own work, it''s indeed hard to judge.


    There''s more to say, but... chances are, the issues you readers have noticed are probably ones I''m already aware of.


    I might not show it, but I''m quite self-critical.


    Listing them all would make me look too pitiful... and it wouldn''t be polite to those who loved this story.


    In that regard, I am grateful.


    Some of you might have wanted to curse but held back.


    And there might be those who intended to criticize harshly but toned it down.


    I always wee criticism... but as a human, harsh words do hurt, and this time there was hardly any of that.


    Instead, there was an overwhelming amount offorting and cheering? lol


    ''Maybe it''ll get better,'' is that what you''re thinking? Even if not, if anyone held back from cursing, thank you.


    Although I started with the regrets, there are certainly parts I''m satisfied with.


    Of course, this is just my personal opinion, but I think I wrote a more structurally stable piece this time.


    I''m d that the story unfolded as I initially nned, all the way to the end.


    The ending was stillcking, but I felt it was better than before.


    And I think I managed to keep true to the characters'' motivations as well.


    The motifs of the sun, moon, earth, and stars.


    In fact, I named Jung-gyeom, aiming for the same initials ''??'' as ''Earth''.


    It might not rte to the fun of the story, but it was quite interesting to incorporate such symbolic meanings into my writing for the first time.


    Now, I''ll answer some questions you might have had while reading.


    Why does Jung-gyeom cry so much?


    I saw a character in a novel crying, and I thought it was cute and endearing, haha. I thought it would be fun to have such a character be a ruthless viin. It seems to have been a divisive point. Some liked it, and some found it odd...


    What about a spin-off?


    I don''t have any big ns. If there''s anything, it might be about Soo-yeon... but I''m not sure. It''s possible Soo-yeon won''t even be featured.


    Why does it always end so quickly?


    Honestly, I''d like to write longer, but I''m scared. There''s no guarantee that my next work will be as loved. However, before I start writing, I think through all the major events. So, when I run out of ideas, I don''t have the confidence to keep the story interesting. To put it better, please think of it as me having shown everything I wanted to.


    What about your next work?


    I have something in mind. I''ve roughly outlined the structure. I''m nning a setting that allows for darker characters than in this work. I''m even considering making it rated 19+... I''ll start to seriously think about it as the ideas be more concrete. I''m still stuck on how to end this work. I might end up releasing apletely different work, but for now, I''m thinking about a story filled with regret.


    I don''t know when I''ll return, but it might take longer than my previous breaks.


    This time, I came back almost within a month, which might have been too soon.


    I n to enjoy reading various web novels and rx during my break.


    However, I''ll be careful not to take too long to return. Please don''t forget about me.


    I want to express my gratitude to many of you.


    To those who supported me.


    To those who gavepliments.


    To the PD.


    To those who posted reviews.


    To the person who sent fan art.


    To the artist who drew illustrations.


    To those who pointed out typos.


    To those whomented.


    And to all of you who followed along and read until the end.


    I am truly grateful.


    This has been,


    [I Became a Viin''s Hero].


    ---


    [Hi ya! Raei here! Thanks for reading and supporting all the way to the end.


    As a reader, I have questions. I wished the novel was longer because there''s so much to expand on... I want to know more about how Soo-yeon''s previous life went. We know why she chose the name Luna in this life (to be opposite to Bom), but how about the previous life? etc. etc.


    But as a trantor... I''m pretty burnt out. You might have noticed that with how chaps slowly becameter andter than when I usually post it... So I''m happy it''s done :P


    Author''s next work by the way is Ipatible Interspecies Wives, which is very popr. Haven''t read it myself but it has been rmended to me many times, I''d trante it myself but another group is on it already!


    Anyways I''m ahead on my other novels so I''ll be taking a break before finding a nice romance novel to rece this one. Maybe one with a little less angst and self-torture.


    Thanks for reading all this time, I''d love to hear your thoughts on the novel here or maybe in the discord.


    After a year of tranting, this is my first novel to bepletely tranted. Hope to add more to the list.


    ^^ Since this note was made for advance chappiers, I actually have 2 more to the list, 3pleted novels! And I''ve posted my newest trantion for anyone interested, not a romance one, that one is still in the ''do I like this enough tomit'' stage. I''ll be either posting that or dropping it in the next two days.


    This link will take you to my newest trantion for anyone interested: <a /humanity-protectionpany</a>


    Uh leave your thoughts on the novel here or maybee to the discord and leave yourments there? I''m deleting everyment soon unfortunately(11kments site-wide!) to implement a newment system. Sucks cuz thements for this novel was nice but too many botstely harassing my older chapters.


    Raei out!]Toggle New Ads


    /5 Enjoy the chappy!


    Please give the book a rating and a review on NovelUpdates.


    It helps the website and helps people find this novel!


    If you''d like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 15 chapters or more (depending on the novel) ahead, you can do so via Ko-fi.


    Click here!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!